LIBRARY 
 
 OF TIIIv 
 
 Theological Seminary, 
 
 T-^UNCETON, N. J 
 
 Case, \^^*^C^ pi vis; on 
 
 Shelf. Z^'^<:> / Section 
 
 Shelf, 
 Book, 
 
 No, 
 
 ^Z ,^y. 4h^r.oiJ^^ 
 
JJ.<.^..(i(*---.^*.J«.Lt. 
 
REMARKS 
 
 O N T H E 
 
 PROPHETIC PART 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REVELATION 
 
 O F 
 
 St, JOHN. 
 
REMARKS 
 
 O N T H E 
 
 PROPHETIC PART 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REVELATION 
 
 O F 
 
 St. JOHN: 
 
 ESPECIALLY THE 
 
 THREE LAST TRUMPETS. 
 By T H O M AS'^R E A D E R. 
 
 Blejfed is he that readelh, and they that hear the Words of this 
 Prophecy, and keep thoCe Things 'which are 'written therein ; 
 for the Time is at hand. Rev. i. 3. 
 
 Comparing fpiritual Things nvithfpiritual. I Cor. ii. 13. 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 Printed by J. W. P a s h a m, Black-Friars; 
 
 And Sold by J. Buckland, Pater-noflerRow, G. Keith, 
 Gracechurch Street, and E. and C. Dilly, in the Poultry. 
 
 MDC CLX XVll I. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 * T TARDLY any one book of the New 
 
 * JLJL Teftament has more early, full, or 
 ' authentick atteftations given to it,' than, 
 this of Revelation ; and, befides that fo 
 many of its prophecies have been already 
 accompliflied, there are in the book itfelf 
 fuch internal marks of Divine infpiration, 
 that it would be needlefs to fay any more 
 on that head. 
 
 But obferving the very lingular and re- 
 peated demands of attention, which the 
 Lord Jefus has made, in the beginning, 
 middle and clofe of this prophecy, to the 
 things contained therein, (fee Rev. i. 3. 
 ii. 7, II, 17, 29. iii. 6, 13, 22. xiii. 9, 18. 
 and xxii. 6, 7, 10.) I durfl not imitate the 
 too common negleft by which many, even 
 worthy perfons, inadvertently diHionour 
 this myfterious part of the facred canon : 
 Yet when I had drank, with fomc refrefh- 
 ment, of ihefe holy ftreams, the miilakes 
 which many great and good men had, in 
 a long fuccellion, made in invefligating 
 A 3 their 
 
vi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 their courfe, for a confiderable time deterred 
 me from fubmitting my apprehcnfions 
 about them to the pubhc view ; And after- 
 wards, a firm perfuafion that providence 
 will foon throw fuch a farther liglit upon 
 this, and other obfcure prophecies, by their 
 accompUfhment, as will in a great mea- 
 fure make many ancient and modern com- 
 mentaries upon them ufelefs, occafioned a 
 farther hefitation whether I fnould go on 
 with this defign or not : But at length ap^; 
 prehending that, notwithftanding involun- 
 tary miilakes, from which I can fcarcely 
 hope thefe remarks are wholly free, they 
 may be afeful, to alnft the views of others ^ 
 or at lead to warn my contemporaries of 
 fome things which are intcrefting to them- 
 felves and their poflerity, 1 have ventured 
 to lay them before the woildj and fliall 
 greatly rejoice, if this piece Ihould be the 
 happy means of affifting others to lludy this 
 precious part of God's vi^ord, with lefs la- 
 bour and fatigue than it has coft me. 
 
 That this revelation was given after our 
 Lord was afcended to Heaven, to prove 
 the glorious lufficiency of his atonement, 
 and the prevalence of his continued inter- 
 ceffion ; as well as to difplay the glories 
 of his godhead, and the extent, duration, 
 
 and 
 
INTRODUCTION. vii 
 
 and uncontrouled fovereignty of his medi- 
 atorial government— That it was given to 
 the difcipk whom Jefus loved, in the dechne 
 of his days, and when himfelf and the 
 caufe of his great mafter were opprefTed 
 w^ith the iron hand of tyranny — That it is 
 the lafl infpired mefTage which the world 
 will ever receive from heaven, till the con- 
 fummation of all things j and contains an 
 orderly feries of the grand events which are 
 to befal the world and the church, from 
 about A.D. 96 to the end of time, and to 
 eternity — That it exhibits to every age 
 fome new view of the wifdom and glory 
 of the Lord Jefus, whilil it points out the 
 defigns of men and devils againft his 
 church, and the different fuccellive methods 
 by which they will endeavour to accompliih 
 them ; and at the fame time diredls the 
 faith and duty of every believer in his own 
 time— And finally, That this book cafts 
 fo ftrong a light on many other parts of 
 the Old and New Teflamemt, and efpeci- 
 ally on fome ancient fcripture-prophecies, 
 which it is impoffible for us fully to un- 
 derftand, without a particular acquaintance 
 with this book — All thefe confiderations 
 may well endear this precious part of the 
 word of God to us, by which the whole 
 A 4 world 
 
\m INTRODUCTION. 
 
 world is now governed, as all Ihall be 
 ju'^^ed hereafter according to the things 
 which are written in this, as well as in 
 other of the infpired books. 
 
 Revealed things, fays Mofes, belo?tg to 
 us and to Gur children for ever, Deut, 
 xxix. 29 ; and if the Jews, in their re* 
 fpet5live generations, had properly confi- 
 dered the threatenings in that, and the 
 preceding chapter, they might have efcaped 
 the tremendous doom which has over- 
 whelmed them ever fince A. D. 70; fo they 
 who are efFe6lua]ly warned of the (ins of 
 the beaft, will have nothing to fear from 
 his plagues. And as the revelation may 
 thus be perpetually ufeful to the men of 
 this and other generations, whatever fome 
 great men have faid, it feems to be no 
 more vain and prefumpiuoiis in us, to en- 
 quire into prophecies which are not yet 
 accomplifhed, than it was in the Old 
 Teftament prophets to fearch what, cr 
 what manner of time the . Spirit of Chri/l 
 which was in them did Jignify, when it 
 tcp.ificd beforehand the fufferings of Chrijl, 
 and the glory that ft-ou Id follow, i Pet. i. 
 ID, II ; nor can the prefcni end of their 
 publication be anfwered upon us without 
 it. Who then fiiall fet hmits to that com- 
 mand 
 
INTRODUCTION. ix 
 
 mand fearch the fcriptures f John v. 39.— 
 But if mirth, or malevolence fhould call 
 my apprehenfions about future things, my 
 prophecies-, fuffice it to afiure the intelli- 
 gent reader, that he will meet with nothing 
 here but my reafoniiigs, and conje6lures, 
 (I hope not immodeiily offered) on God's 
 prophecies ; and how far I have underflood 
 them, the event will fhew : At the fame 
 time he will carefully diflinguifh, between 
 that degree of evidence which may be 
 expe<5led now, and that which their fu- 
 ture accomplifhment will yield to every eye. 
 
 It is with great pleafure that I con- 
 fefs my obligations to Mr. Fleming, Mr. 
 Mede, Mr. Lowman, Bp. Newton and 
 others, for much of the knowledge which 
 I have of this book: And where I have 
 left my guides, I have fubmitted my rea- 
 fons for it to the underftanding and can- 
 dor of every reader, who muft judge of 
 them as he can. 
 
 If it had not appeared of fome impor- 
 tance, to give my reader a conne6led view 
 of the whole feries of this prophecy, I 
 fliould have confined my remarks to the 
 three lall: trumpets, which would have cut 
 off about the firfl fifth part of this book : 
 But having, I imagine, fomething new to 
 offer, even on fome of thofe parts of this 
 
 prophecy 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 prophecy where I have received moft aflifl-. 
 ance from others, I have thought it might 
 be agreeable, even to my learned reader, 
 and therefore have fpent a few pages in 
 giving, I hope, a clear and concife view of 
 the events and times of the feven feais, and 
 the four firft trumpets. 
 
 If I had dared to indulge any other ob- 
 je6l of attention, than that of declaring 
 the whole courifel of Godj fome unpopu- 
 lar fentiments would certainly have been 
 concealed, which appear in the following 
 pages J but \i pleajing men was my great 
 aim, I JJjoidd not be the jervant of Chrifti 
 At the fame time, as a judicious felf-love 
 cannot be offended with any word which is 
 really hoity.vqToq divinely infpired^ 2 'Tim. iii* 
 ]6j fo, if I have overlooked, or miftaken 
 the will or work of God in any refpedl, it 
 is no more than m>any much greater men 
 have, efpecially in their labours on this 
 book J and I afk the indulgence which my 
 reader believes to be due to erring integrity* 
 
 The very imperfe6l knowledge which the 
 church of God had of this myfterious book, 
 A. D. 16 1 1, when the prefent tranflation 
 of the Bible was made, has occafioned 
 many annotators fmce to give a new tranfla- 
 tion of it 5 and I have attempted the fame 
 9n this prophetic part of it, with the affifl:- 
 
 ance 
 
INTRODUCTION. xi 
 
 ance of Dr. Doddridge and others; yet 
 without confining myfelf to any of them. 
 
 A few chronological obfervations are 
 inferted in the following work; which, 
 whilft they allifl the unlearned reader, may 
 in fome inilances, refrefh the memories of 
 the more informed. And befides an index 
 of the principal matters confidered in thefe 
 remarks, which is fubjoined to them; I 
 have alfo added one, of thofe Old Tefla- 
 ment prophecies and other fcriptures, which 
 are more or lefs illuflrated in this work. 
 Alfo ; an index of the Greek words which are 
 referred to in this piece. 
 
 I am in queft of further knowledge, and 
 fhall rejoice to receive it from any quarter. 
 At the fame time, I heartily thank every 
 chriftian and minifter, who helped me in 
 this work, either by his prayers to God 
 for me, or by offering me any ufeful hints 
 on any part of this book. But my thanks 
 are particularly due to the Rev. Dr. 
 Gibbons; and efpecially to my brother 
 the Rev. Simon Reader, of Wareham, 
 Dorfet; whofe unwearied pains bellowed 
 upon my MS, preferved me from fome 
 mi flakes ; and occafioned a more critical 
 examination and difcuflion of feveral 
 points. 
 
 3 If 
 
xli INTRODUCTION. 
 
 If He who gave this Revelation to his 
 church, will pleafe at all to glorify his own 
 name by this feeble attempt, my higheft 
 ambitiort is gratified; and with this hope 
 I would devoutly lay it at His feet. 
 
 1'auniony 
 June 24,177s. T. R. 
 
 TWO 
 
TWO ADVEPvTISEMENTS. 
 
 1.TT7HEN I delivered this piece to the 
 W Printer, I had not the moft diftant 
 apprehenfion, that the year 1778 would have 
 produced any thing fo favourable to the Fapifts, 
 as that ad of the Britifh legiflature, which relieves 
 them from certain fcivil and religious) penalties 
 and difabilities \ which v/ere impofed on them in 
 the (eleventh and twelfth years of the) reign of 
 king William the 111. At the fame time, my read- 
 ers will obferve, that what I have*faid of the fu^ 
 ture fpread of popery, is not fo niuch founded on 
 the probabilities of things ; as on the plain fenfc 
 of thofe words, by which the blelied God has 
 cxprefTed his judicial fentence agamft the world ; 
 which he refolves to punifli for their iniquities, by 
 leaving them to the i jif ernal ahminalims ofyoptry . 
 2. The following words are iometimes printed 
 by miftake for each other in this work ; viz. man 
 and wensfon zndfim j who and whom j ihofe and 
 thefe\prophefy and/'r^/>^fry,which,itis hoped, will 
 occafion the intelligent reader no great trouble-, 
 befides which he is r(;que(ied to correal the fol- 
 lowing 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 P. 75. 1. 34. /. and, r. chap. 
 
 p. 83. 1. 24. /. 315, r. 312. 
 
 p. 100. I. 16. f' p. 6g, r. p. q6. 
 
 p. lOl. 1. 32. /. //<?«, r. a lion. 
 
 p. III. I. 3. /. lam, r. lamb. 
 
 p. 126. 1. 34. /. haft, r. has. 
 
 p. 130. 1. 21. /. wrath, r. wroth. 
 
 p. 131. 1. 27. /. event! r. events. 
 
 p. 136. 1» 33» f. iii. r. 3. 
 
 p. 157. 1. 16. f. Lawds, r. Lauds. 
 
 p. 158. 1. 22. /. tenfe, r. fenfe. 
 
 p. 288. 1. 32. /. arranged, r. arrayed. 
 
 ^ Any other trifling Errata that may have efcaped no- 
 tice, will, it is hoped, on account of the Author's dif- 
 tance from the Prefs, be readily excufed by the candid 
 Reader, 
 
A 
 SCHEME 
 
 O F T H E 
 
 Revelation given to St. J O H N. 
 
 Chap. 
 VI. 
 
 VII Seals from A. D. 96 to 395. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 3>4> 
 
 Seal. 
 
 11. - 
 
 Times. 
 
 Perfons and Things. 
 
 A. D. 56 to the S Chrift conquers by his 
 
 End of the World 
 - 98—134- - - 
 
 VII. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 5,C, 
 
 7, 8> 
 
 12 to 
 
 ^7' 
 
 III. 
 
 . - IV. - - 235-2S4. - . 
 
 VI. 
 
 64—303 
 
 306 — 361 
 
 golpel. 
 Jews and Heathens, de- 
 
 ftroy each other, inTia- 
 
 jan's and Hadrian's 
 
 reign. 
 Famine, &c. in the reign 
 
 of the '\nlonine and 
 
 Septimian families. 
 The fvvoid, famine^ pef- 
 
 tilence,and wijd beafts; 
 
 from Maximin to Dio- 
 
 clefian. 
 The fouls of the martyrs 
 
 un'icr the altar. 
 Th' Pi?ai> relijion fub- 
 
 verted ; and 
 
 peace 
 
 ertah- 
 
 - VII. - - 364-395 - 
 
 lifned by Conliantine, 
 &c 
 A half hour's filence in 
 heaven ; the trumpets 
 givento the angels. 
 
 VII Trumpets from A. D. 395 to 3125, i5!c. 
 
 7, - - I. - - 395—412 - - The Goths, &c. break In 
 
 upon ihe empire. 
 
 S, 9, - - II. - - 440 — 454 « - Attila and his Huns fall 
 
 upon the empire. 
 
 10, 11, - - III. - - 317 — 606 - - Ger.fericandhisVandals; 
 
 ai'dArius,Pelagius,and 
 
 n* 
 
 - - IV. 
 
 r.^■^ i-'ope, 
 --456—566 -- The lights of the weftern 
 empire put out. 
 
 13, A 
 
 Warning 
 
 - - 566 — 606 - - Of the three v.oe trumpets. 
 
 IX. 1-12, 
 
 - - V. 
 
 - - 606—756 - - The Pope and Mahomet. 
 
 13 to? 
 
 XI. ,4, S 
 
 - - VI. 
 
 - - 606-1866 - - The Turks deftroy the 
 
 
 eaftern empire ; the two 
 
 
 
 witneffes \ and an earth- 
 
 
 
 quake at Rome. 
 
 7—10, 
 
 . 
 
 iS62 - - The two witnefles fialn. 
 
 15 to 7 
 
 XXII. 21, :, 
 
 . -VII. 
 
 - -1866— 3125, &c. The end of the world. 
 
 
 Judgment, and Eternity. 
 
SCHEME 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SEVENTH TRUMPET. 
 
 Chap. Verfe. 
 
 XI. 15, -- A. D. 1866. -- The feventh trumpet founds, 
 
 XIV. 1—5, ----- - - The Jews return to their own 
 
 land ; and multitudes of 
 6 — JO, ----- - - Gentiles are converted : But 
 
 Xlli-ii — 17> ----- - - the Mahometans become Pa- 
 
 pifts. 
 J872. -- TheMahometan chief calls him- 
 
 felftheapoftleof Chiift. 
 1 88a. - - He becomes the fecoiid beaft ; 
 1886. - - and works miracles, as a falfe 
 prophet, before the firft btaft. 
 XIV, 19, 20. - - J926, - - Many of the wicked are cut off. 
 
 VII Vtah from A.D. 1936 to 1942. 
 
 XVI, », - - I, - A.D, 1936. - Is poured out on the 
 
 earth. 
 3, - - II. - - 1937. - Is poured on the Tea.-* 
 
 4 — 7, - - III, - - 1938. - Is poured on the ri- 1 
 
 vers and fountains. I 
 8,9, -- IV. -- 1939. - Is poured on the fun. I 
 
 10, iz, - - V, - - 1940. - Is poured on the V 
 
 throne of the beaft. j 
 It — 16, - - VI. - - I94»« - Is poured on the river j 
 
 Euphiates, I 
 
 J7— ai. - - VII. - - 1942. - Is poured on the air. -J 
 
 XVII. 16. From A. D. 1942 to 2016, the ten horns of the bealt hate 
 
 the whore, and burn her with fire. 
 
 XIX. 20, A. D. 2016, the beaft is call i.ito the lake of fire j and Po- 
 
 pery deftroyed. 
 
 XX. I — 6, A. D. 2016 to 3016. The glorious millennium, 
 7— 10, After 3016. Satan is loofed for a time. 
 
 II— 15, A.D, 3125. The world ends, and judgment begins; which 
 may probably continue 22 c years. 
 CXXI. I, 
 
 s to The new Jerufalem comes down to the new heaven and 
 CXXII. 5, earth, where the faints dwell with God. 
 
 6—21, A moft gracif us call j a folemn warning j and a parting be- 
 nediftion. 
 

 REMARKS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 REVELATION of St. JOHN. 
 
 REVELATIONS, 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 THE beloved difciple, having feen in 
 the two preceeding chapters, the things 
 that are^ to raife his attention to the thing 
 which Jhall be hereafter^ ("Rev. i. 19.) and to give 
 him clear ideas of the wifdom, pow^r and faith- 
 fulnefs, which will be difplayed in the grand 
 events which are to take place in the world ; is, 
 in this chapter, honoured with a vifion of God 
 himfelf, feated on his throne in heaven, incircled 
 with a glorious hoft of angels and faints, (who 
 here appear as fitting together with Chrift in 
 heavenly places)^ the adormg fpeftators of thofe 
 things which will certainly be accompliflied, in 
 their refpedive times, exadly as heaven and 
 earth here behold them. 
 
 B I. After 
 
2 A Boor opened in Heaven, [IV. i, 2. 
 
 1 . After this I looked, and behold a door 
 was opened in heaven : and the firfl voice 
 which I heard was, as it were, of a trum- 
 pet talking with me; which faid. Come up 
 hither, and I will fhew thee things which 
 muft be hereafter. 
 
 The firft Adam's apoftacy fhut up heaven 
 againft himfelf and his pofterity ; but the fecond 
 Adam opens it : fo the heavens were opened to 
 Ezekiel, chap. i. i -, at Chrift's baptifm, Mait. 
 iii. 1 6; to dying Stephen, J^svn.§6', to Peter, 
 when the goipel was to be preached to the Gen- 
 tiles, Jo^s X. 10 ; and here to our apoftle. And 
 being opened, to roule him and us to the molt 
 devout and fixed attention, fhe firji voice which 
 he heard was, as it were, of a trumpet, talkiitg with 
 him. Under the law it was commanded, Uumb. 
 X. 4. If they blow but with one trumpet, then the 
 princes which are heads of the thoufands of Ifrael^ 
 fioall gather themfelves unto thee -, hearken parti- 
 cularly then, ye heads of our gofpel-Ifrael. 
 
 2. And immediately I was in the fpirit : 
 and behold a throne was fet in heaven ; and 
 one fat upon the throne. 
 
 Endeavoring to obey the divine order, the 
 Spirit came upon him in an extraordinary and 
 miraculous manner, Ezek. viii. i. A£fs x. 10. 
 2 Cor. xii. 2. for v/hat God commands, he gives 
 to his ftfrvants : and being in the Spirit, he could 
 obey this order, Come up hither. Thus raifed in 
 Spirit, he law God the Father, chap. v. i ; who 
 never appeared, as Chrift had done, in bodily 
 parts and proportions, chap. i. 13 — 16. 
 
 c?. And 
 
IV. 3» 4'] AVifwn of GoiTs Glory. 3 
 
 3 . And he that fat was to look upon like 
 a jafper, and a fardine ftone : and there was 
 a rainbow round about the throne, in fight 
 like unto an emerald. 
 
 The brilliant jafper, and red fardine flone, 
 might intimate that he is ajufi God and a Savi- 
 our : And probably the Lord appeared in the 
 fplendor of thefe two ftones, which were the firft 
 and laft upon Aaron's breaft-plate of judgement, 
 Exod. xxviii. 17 — 21, that he might vifibly feal 
 the whole of his covenant with the twelve tribes 
 of Ifrael, through the great High Prieit of our 
 profeflion, as well as to affure his people that he 
 would bring them to that city, of which thefe 
 were two of the foundations, Rev. xxi. 1 9, 20. 
 A rainbow too furrounded the throne, both to 
 fatisfy us of his care of every thing living, Gen, 
 
 IX. 12 — 17 ; and that he is not afliamed, or un- 
 mindful of the peculiar covenant which he has 
 made with his own people, Ifa. liv. 9. Ezek. 
 i. 28 ; which Ihall be coniirmed and guarded, by 
 every order which Ihall ever proceed from that 
 throne. And the prevailing green, or emerald 
 colour of this rain- bow, was defigned to fliew, 
 that God's covenant will never grow old or de- 
 cay, but produce the moft precious fruit -, and 
 afford ever frefli delight to the believing eye 
 that gazes upon it. Chrift alfo appears with the 
 fame enfign of divine glory upon his head, chap. 
 
 X. I ; for he thought it not an aft of robbery to hi 
 equal with God^ Phil. ii,'^6. So ap-Trji-yfj^oq fieni- 
 fies in Plutarch : and this is agreeable to^the 
 ufual fenfe of Greek verbal nouns, Which end m 
 
 4. And round about the throne were 
 four , and twenty thrones : and upon the 
 
 B 2 "drones 
 
4 ^be twenty -four Elders on Thrones y [IV. 5. 
 
 thrones I faw four and twenty elders fitting, 
 clothed in white raiment ; and they had on 
 their heads crowns of gold. 
 
 Thefe thrones were prepared, not for the four 
 animals or minifters, but for the twelve patri- 
 arclis and apoftles, who were the reprefcntatives 
 of the Jewifii and Chriltian church : and if arch- 
 biihops confider themfelves as the fucceifors of 
 the apoftles without either their credentials or 
 Hccomplilhments, it might, at leaft, have been 
 better if they had waved being eJtthro7ied till they 
 came to heaven, where the apoftles were fo : But 
 it our author, who was now the only furviving 
 apoftie, not only knew the twelve Jewifli patri- 
 arciis, as he knew Mofes and Elijah on the 
 Mount of Tranfiguration, Matt. xvii. i — 3 -, but 
 beheld his well-known eleven brethren thus ar- 
 rayed in white, with crowns of gold upon their 
 heads •, and faw his own future countenance in 
 the appearance of one of the twelve, what un- 
 imagined tranfport muft fill his heart, when in 
 vifion he faw thole words accompiilhed, whilft yet 
 in the body, Te are they which have continued 
 with me in my temptation •, and 1 appoint unto you 
 a kingdom^ as my Father hath appointed unto me ; 
 that ye may eat and drink at my table in my king- 
 dom^ and fit on thrones judgi-ng the twelve tribes of 
 Ifrael. Luke xxii. 28 — 50. And, To him that 
 Qvercometh, will I grant to fit with me in my 
 throne •, even as I aljo overcame^ and am fet down 
 with my Father in his throne ^ Rev. iii. 21. See 
 chap. XX. 4. and F.ph. ii. 6. 
 
 5. And out of the throne proceeded 
 lightnings, and thundrings, and voices : and 
 there were feven lamps of lire burning be- 
 fore 
 
IV. 5*] Reprefent the Jewijh ^ Chrifiian Church. 5 
 
 fore the throne, which are the feven fplrits 
 of God. 
 
 Thefe feven Spirits of God, which are fent out 
 into all the earth., are declared to be the Jevtn 
 horns., and feven eyes of the Lamb, chap. v. 6 j 
 fee alfo i. 4. and iii. i. And, to teftify the divine 
 power and wifdom, with which our Lord efFeds 
 his defigns in the church and world by thefe 
 feven fpirits, they are defcribed as lam'ps of fine \ 
 which, as well as a horn., a reed and rod., are fcrip- 
 ture emblems of authority and government, Ffc.L 
 cxxxii. 1 7. I have ordained a lamp for mine anoint- 
 ed \ fee 1 Kings xv. 4. Ifa. Ixii. i. Rev. viii. 10. 
 So it is faid of Chrift, Ifa. xlii. 3. 'The fmoking 
 flax., that weakefb enfign of his government in 
 the foul, fhall he not quench. The Lord made a 
 covenant with Abraham, by one lamp of fire., 
 pafling between the divided parts of his facrifice. 
 Gen. XV. 17; but now, as the light of the moon of 
 Jewifh ceremonies, is htzomQas the light of the fun 
 of righteoufnefs ; fo that light of the fun will be- 
 come f even-fold., as the light of feven days., in the 
 day when the Lord comes down to lind up the 
 breach of his Jewifh people., and heal the ftroke of 
 their wound., Ifa. xxx. 26. Thefe feven fpirits of 
 God, which are ftill before the throne,, whilfl 
 fhedding their moft potent influences upon the 
 earth, were typified by the feven lamps which 
 were continually kept burning in the tabernacle^ 
 Exod. XXV. ^y ; fee Jinfworth in loc ^ and they 
 are faid to be feven^ for the fupply of the {tvtn 
 candlefticks, or churches •, and to comfort God's 
 people in the times of the feven feals, feven thun- 
 ders, feven trumpets, and feven vials -, and alfo 
 to illuminate, chear and purify his miniflers 
 through all the feve.a days of the week-, of each 
 B 3 of 
 
6 Sea of Glafs to wajh the four Animals^ [IV. 6. 
 
 of which he has faid, Lo, I am with you 7rao-«f 
 T«? r//£p«? all days^ even to the end of the worlds 
 Matt, xxviii. 20 •, and that through the fevea 
 thoufand years which the world will certainly 
 continue, before the eternal fabbath begins ; fee 
 chap. XX. I — 6. 
 
 6. And before the throne there was 2, 
 fea of glafs, like unto cryftal : and in the 
 mftlft of the throne, and round about the 
 throne were four animals or living creatures^ 
 full of eyes before and behind. 
 
 It was the more improper to render the word 
 ^wa heafis in this place, as two Ojipia heafis^ pro- 
 perly fo called, appear in this book, in charac- 
 ters fo diametrically oppofite to that of thefe 
 idViX animals^ chap. xiii. i, 11. 
 
 The four living creatures in Ezek. i. 5. whom 
 the LXX call ^wa, are generally apprehended to 
 be angels •, and as their miniftry was employed 
 m ordering and difpofing many of the great 
 afi-airs of the Jewifli church, {Pfal Ixviii. 17. 
 Atfs vii. 53. Gal. iii. 19.) that church was fut 
 into a kind o^fiihjeBion to the angels, as officers 
 ading under the captain of our falvation, Heb» 
 ii. 2, 5 : but though there is fome affinity betweer^ 
 that vifion and this ; I cannot underftand thefe 
 four animals as hieroglyphical reprefentations 
 ©f the angelic nature, but rather of earthly mini- 
 flers (on whom God has now, in Chrift's time, 
 befiowed the name of angels, and the vifible 
 part of their ancient miniftry,) i. Becaufe they 
 fing, chap. V. 9, 10. Thou wafi flain^ and hafi 
 redeeuied us to God by thy bloody out of every kin- 
 dred, and tongue, and people, and nation •, and haft 
 Y.iade us unto cur God kings and priejls : and we 
 Jhall reign on the earth ; none of which things caa 
 
 be 
 
IV. 6.] Is as clear as Cryfial, 7 
 
 befaid of angels. 2. They are exprefsly diftin- 
 guilhed from the angels, and placed nearer the 
 throne than they -, on account of their nearer re- 
 lation to the God-man mediator, chap. v. 11. 
 / beheld^ and 1 heard the voice of many angels round 
 about the throne^ and the animals^ and the elders : 
 and, though their brightnefs was very far from 
 eclipfing the glory of the four animals, the num- 
 ber of them was almoft inconceivably greater than 
 theirs •, for it was ten thoufand times ten thoiifandy 
 and thoufands of thoufands. 3. Though ^aw and 
 ^m exprefs life in general, yet as ^« is the found 
 which we make in breathing ; and ^wa is never 
 applied in the New Teftament, to any other be- 
 ings but fuch as have animal life ; (fee Heb, xiii, 1 1 . 
 2 Pet. ii. 12. Jude 10.) it is mod reafonable to un- 
 derftand it of the minifters who were upon earth 
 A. D. 96 'and following, though the fcene is 
 here laid in heaven. 4. If the four and twenty 
 elders are the reprefentatives of the Jewilli and 
 Chriftian churches, it feems natural to underftand 
 the four animals, who are joined with them, of 
 the minifters fent out into the four parts of the 
 earth ; who are therefore reprefented as full of 
 eyes before, behind and within, ver. 6, 8 ; though 
 they are by no means equal to the angels in 
 knowledge; of whom it is faid, Ezek. x. 12. 
 ^heir whole body, and their backs, and their hands, 
 and their wings, as well as the wheels which went 
 by them, were full of eyes round about. 5. The 
 large glafs velTel, called a fea of glafs, like unto 
 cryfial, which John faw near thefe four animals, 
 is not wanted for the purification of angels, but 
 of gofpel minifters yet upon earth : And this 
 fea, which ftood before the throne to teftify 
 God's particular and gracious care for the fanc- 
 tification of his minifters, v;as typified by the 
 lavers of brafs in the tabernacle, and the molten 
 B 4 fea 
 
8 ^hey refemhk a Lion\ ai Ox, [IV* 7. 
 
 fea in Solomon's temple ; in which the priefts 
 waflied, not the people or- the facrifices, but 
 their own hands and feet, when they approach- 
 ed \\nx.o God^ Exod.xxx. 18. 2. Chron,\v. 2.-6. 
 Note, Jewifh priefts were cleanfed with water 
 and blood ; buirgofpel minifters with water, the 
 fire of the Spirit, ver. 5, 6. Mai. iii. 3, and of 
 awful trials, Rev. xv. 2. Ifa. xxxi. 9 ; as well 
 as with blood, Lev. viii. 23, 24. Heb. ix. 22; 
 the latter of which, however, it was not neceflary 
 to reprefent in this vifionary fcene, as the Lord 
 Jefus himfelf, by whofe blood only they can be 
 cleanfed, fiood before the throne, as a lamb that 
 h(id heenjlain, chap. v. 6. 
 
 I only add here, when the word ^wa fignifies 
 angels, as in, Ezek. \. 5, according to the LXX, 
 it would be very proper to render it vital beings, 
 as thofe pure intelligences have no principle of 
 decay in their nature ; but animals, or living 
 creatures feems a more proper appellation for 
 earthly minijiers, whofe ftrength goes away with 
 their time, and who are dying whilft they are at 
 their work. 
 
 7. And the firft animal was like a lion 5 
 and the fecond animal like a calf; and the 
 third animal had a face as a man -, and the 
 fourth animal was like a flying eagle. 
 
 Every one of the cherubim had all thefe four 
 faces, Ezek. i. 10 ; but in earthly minifters, we 
 can only exped to find the ftrength and courage 
 of a lion in one -, the patience of an ox in another ; 
 the ftrong reafon of a man in a third -, and the 
 quick fight and admirable velocity of the eagle 
 'in a fourth. And probably the order in which 
 they here appear, may be defigned to teach us, 
 that the primitive minifters, who were ro begin 
 the attack upon fatan's kingdom, were courage- 
 ous aiid undaunted as a lion, v/ho is made with- 
 out 
 
IV. 70 -^ Man attd an Eagle* 9 
 
 out fear ; fee Gen. xlix. 9. Dan. vii. 4 : That 
 thefe fhould be fucceeded by others, who would 
 abide firm and perfevering in labour and fuffe- 
 rings as an ox, till the world fhould feed upon 
 them : And after them (hould arife a third lore 
 of minifters, able and determined to defend the 
 caufe of their Lord, with the perfpicuity and for- 
 titude of a man : whilft the high foaring eagle 
 may defcribe the rapid motion, and great heaven- 
 ly mindednefs which will probably charadlerize 
 the minifters of God in the latter days, Ifa. xl, 31- 
 Yet this is no reafon why we fhould not look for 
 all thefe charaders in different minifters in every 
 age : accordingly we hear a voice uttered in the 
 midft of the four animals, at the opening of the 
 third feal, chap. vi. 6; as they all advance in fuc- 
 cefTion to our view in the three firft centuries, 
 within which the four firft feals are generally 
 thought to have been opened ; at the opening of 
 which refpedively one of them cried. Come and 
 fee^ ver. i — 7. 
 
 But 'about the middle of the third cen- 
 * tury, fays Bengelius^ there arofe gradually 
 ' an indilcreet averfion to the' millennium * it- 
 ' felf; nay, even to the whole prophecy' of 
 this book, {Introdu5fion to his expofiticn of the 
 Apocalypfe by Dr. Robertfon, p. 288.) which 
 may be one reafon why they cry no more, at the 
 opening of the following feals. Come and fee. 
 And though we find them ftill before the throne 
 in the fourth century, under the fixth feal, chap, 
 vii. 1 1 • they are there filent inadive fpedators of 
 what paffes \ and after that time we hear no more 
 of them, under the name of animals, till, 
 under the feventh trumpet, or A. D. 1866, 
 chap. xi. 15', when they refume their aflivity, 
 and renew their worfliip, chap, xiv. 3. xv. 7. and 
 xix. 4. 
 
 8. And 
 
10 ^be four Animals give Glory tc God, [IV. S — lo; 
 
 8. And the four animals had each of 
 them fix wings about him ; and they were 
 full of eyes within : and they reft not day 
 and night, faying. Holy, holy, holy. Lord 
 God Almighty, which was, and is, and is 
 to come. 
 
 See ver. 6. They give glory to the Father, Son, 
 and Spirit, as the feraphim, Ifa. vi. 2, 3 -, and 
 had the fame number of wings as they. Our 
 Lord afferts the fame, and like glorious things of 
 himfelf, chap. i. 8 •, for -if thofe had been the 
 words of the Father, to have anfwered their end» 
 they muft have contained his own diftinguifhing 
 and appropriate charaders, which no h(jly crea- 
 ture whatever would therefore have dared ta 
 apply to himfelf : But our Lord affumes fome of 
 the fame appellations immediately, ver, 1 1 ; fee 
 alfochap. xxii. 13. But if Chrift was Alpha and 
 Omega, ccnfidered only as mediator, then thofe 
 words could not belong to the Father. 1 con- 
 clude therefore that ver. ?, can be the words of no 
 other perfon but the Lord Jefus, who gave this 
 revelation to John ; for the Father never fpoke 
 to him in this vifion : Te have neither heard his 
 voice at any time, nor feen his Jhape^ John v. 37 5 
 fee Rev. xix. 6, 13. 
 
 9. And when thofe animals give glory, 
 and honour, and thanks to him that fat on 
 the throne, who liveth for ever and ever, 
 
 I o. The four and twenty elders fall down 
 before him that fat on the throne, and 
 worfhip him that liveth for ever and ever ; 
 and caft their crowns before the throne, 
 faying, 
 
 II. Thou 
 
V. I .] The Father, Son, and Spirit. 1 1 
 
 II, Thou art worthy, O Lord, to re- 
 ceive glory, and honour, and power : for 
 thou haft created all things, and for thy 
 pleafure they are, and were created. 
 
 If this worfliip was all heavenly, thefe words 
 inform us of its order : but as this vifion chiefly 
 refped:s the affairs of the church militant, we 
 may obferve, that when minifters are burning 
 and fhining lights, that light will inftrumentally 
 inftruft and invigorate others ; and their zeal 
 will provoke every one whofe heart is, like their 
 own, attuned to the high praifes of God, 
 
 Kj>.. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 T^he vifton of the feakd book, which the Lamb 
 only was found worthy to open \ who, on that aC' 
 count, received the tmited acclamations of heaven 
 and earth. 
 
 I , A ND I 'faw in the right hand of him 
 ^/j^that fat on the throne, a book writ- 
 ten within, and on the backlide j fealed 
 with feven feals. 
 
 By appearing with this book in his hand, he 
 that fat on the throne teltified to this grand con- 
 vention of men and angels, that all his works 
 were wrought after the immutable counfel of his 
 cwn will, Eph. i. ii. Heb. vi. 17 ; and expref- 
 fed his gracious defire that they might be made 
 acquainted v/ith his fecrets : Yet looking to this 
 fcroll, or volume, rolled up, the beloved difciple 
 could only at prefent difcover, that its feven 
 
 leaves 
 
12 No one worthy to open the Book, [V. 2 — 5. 
 
 leaves had each a diflinfl feal upon it ; and that 
 it was written on both fides, or within and with- 
 out J thoi7gh its furrounding brightnefs and glory- 
 prevented his gazing {o attentively upon it, as 
 even to read any of the oiufide writing; fee 
 ver. 3. 
 
 2. And I faw a ftrong angel proclaiming 
 with a loud voice, who is worthy to open 
 the book, and to looie the feals thereof ? 
 
 3. And no one in heaven, nor i» earth, 
 neither under the earth, was able to open 
 the book, neither to look fiedfaflly thereon. 
 
 4. And I wept much, becaufe no one 
 was found worthy to open and to read the 
 book, neither to look thereon. 
 
 If he who fits upon the throne appears with 
 this book in his' hand, it caonot be to raiie dtlvi- 
 five hopes in the hearts of his fervants •, there- 
 fore, when heaven and earth, have confefled their 
 infufficiency for it, himfelf will ^nd a perfon to 
 open it. Obferve i. The 2l'^o^\q loved much, zr\d 
 therefore wept much at the thought of having 
 God's fecrets concealed from him •, but 2. The 
 faith which produced that love cannot a£l in any 
 inflance, without the immediate exertions of di- 
 vine power. And, 3. Nothing is more com- 
 mon than for good men to difcover their unbe- 
 lief, even whilil ihewing their love to God. 4. To 
 look only to creatures for the opening of God's 
 book to us, though himfelf ftands clofebyus, is 
 a work of unbelief; and the way to have forrow 
 enough. 5. They differ much from the fpirit of 
 our apoftle, and from the views of angels, who 
 are contented to be ignorant of the things con- 
 tained in this book, now they are revealed. 
 
 5. And 
 
V. 5-] O'' ^'^^^ ^^ ^^°^ thereon. i ^ 
 
 5. And one of the elders faith unto me, 
 weep not : Behold the lion of the tribe of 
 Judah, the root of David, hath prevailed to 
 open the book, and to loofe the i^wtn. feals 
 thereof. 
 
 This elder, filled with the love of God, was 
 glad to comfort our apoftle, by pointing out an 
 unobferved Jefus, and fome unnoticed glories 
 of his name to him : And as this vifion relpedts 
 the affairs of earth, thefe words inform us, that 
 even an aged apoftle may receive diredion and 
 afiiftance from others ; for no member of Chrift's 
 myftical body can fay to any other, / have no 
 need of you. But as the fcene is here laid in 
 heaven -, we may obferve, that an elder enthron- 
 ed above could lee and draw confequences, with 
 more clearnefs and certainty than our yet embo- 
 died apoftle ; and they moft refemble the faints 
 in heaven, who can moft clearly deduce, from 
 eftabliflied principles, fuch conclufions as may 
 fupport them under temptations, and animate 
 to duty. 'Confider then,* as though he had 
 faid, ' the lion which fprang out of the tribe of 
 
 * Judah^ Gen.xX\x.<). Heh.Viu 14. who had not 
 ' his might and terriblenefs in vain ; he has con- 
 ' quercd tviKmin ; (for I muft ufe a word which 
 
 * will lead thy thoughts to a view of his vicftory 
 
 * over) thofe fpiritual enemies, who, whilft they 
 ' held us captive, locked up God's fecrets from 
 
 * us, and rendered us indifpofed, and even. 
 ' dead to an acquaintance with them : but ha- 
 
 -' ving overcome them, both himfelf and we 
 
 * muft reap the fruits of his vi6tory ; one of 
 ' which will certainly be his prevailing with the 
 ' Father for the opening of this fealed book, 
 ' which he now holds forth in our fight. He is 
 ' alfo the immortal Root from whom the victori- 
 
 ' ous 
 
14 ^^e Lamh appears td open it, [V. ^^ 
 
 * ous David, and all his renowned fucceflbrs 
 
 * fprang, Ifa. xi. i. Matt. xxii. 42. Rom. xv. 12 ; 
 
 * and as that great patriarch, who was fo emi- 
 ' nent a type of him, enjoyed the blelTIngs of 
 
 * prophecy as well as of the fvv^ord, fo furely will 
 
 * this his root, now planted in heaven, yield us 
 ' all tbe fare mercies of David,'' Ifa.lv. 3. 
 
 6. And I beheld, and lo, in the midfl 
 of the throne, and of the four living crea- 
 tures, and in the midft of the elders, ftood 
 a lamb as it had been flain ; having {even 
 horns and feveh eyes, which are the feVen 
 fpirits of God fent forth into all the 
 earth. 
 
 While this elder is fpeaking of Chrift, himfelf 
 appears ; or, if he was vifible before, the eyes of 
 our apoftle had been holden that he Ihould not 
 know him, Luke xxiv. 16, ^6. But obferve 
 where and how he appeared, i . Where ; viz. in 
 the midji of the throne ; for Chrift is a middle 
 perfon between the Father and the Spirit, the 
 centre of their gracious thoughts and works ; 
 and he in whom mercy and truth are met together^ 
 righteoufnefs and peace have kijfed each other, 
 Pfal. Ixxxv. ID. Who is fit to be in the midlt 
 of the throne, but the God-man mediator } And 
 what becomes of reafon and religion, if we would 
 place a mere man, or any mere creature there ? 
 He is alfo in the midft of the four living creatures 
 or minifters, to maintain their life ; and to pre- 
 ferve peace and order amongft them, by com- 
 municating of his own light and grace to each. 
 And for the fame purpofe he is in the miJJl of 
 the four and twenty elders, on earth and in hea- 
 ven •, ZQ feed them., and to lead them to living foun- 
 tains of water : His influence upon them makes 
 
 them 
 
V. 6.] H^ith recent Marks of Slaughter upon him. 1 5 
 
 them fweet and favoury to one another-, and 
 when thofe of them who are here, derive virtue 
 from him mutually to refer their different appre- 
 henfions and interefts to this great mediator be- 
 tween them, there can be no contentions among 
 them. 2. How he appeared*, among his enemies 
 he had roared as a lion tearing the prey ; but, as 
 divine juftice could be no other way difarmed, 
 but by his dying as a facrifice, therefore in the 
 midft of the throne, he flood as a Lamh that had 
 been Jlain^ with confpicuous marks of (laughter 
 upon him. Gen. xxii. 8. John i. 29. As flain for 
 us, he is our way to God, and our peace : and there 
 is reafon to fear, that profelTors who deny his 
 -atonement, have never yet favingly tranfadied 
 any bufinefs with God before this throne. This 
 Lamb had 2M0 feven horns^ and f even eyeSy which 
 are the /even fpirits of God fent forth into all the 
 earth : thefe could not be the feven artels ivkich 
 Jiood before God, chap. viii. 2 ; for, befides that 
 no creature can be the horn or the eye of the 
 Lamb, or as it were an effential conflituent part 
 of the mediator, thefe feven fpirits are actually 
 invoked, chap. i. 3, 4, which is an honour pe- 
 culiar to God himfelf ; Grace be unto you, and 
 peace from the feven fpirits which are before the 
 throne: Therefore by thefe y^i;d';?j5)inVj, or feven 
 lamps of fire, chap. iv. 5, is meant the eternal 
 Spirit, fo called with reference to his different ope- 
 rations and influences, which are diredled by 
 thofe feven eyes of Jehovah the Lamb, which run 
 to and fro through the whole earth, to light the 
 feven lamps of the church; and to fee the feven 
 pipes which fupply thofe feven lamps, furnifhed 
 with holy oil ; fee Jfa. xi. 2. Zech. iv. 2, 10, and 
 John i. 4. And who but the true God can di- 
 re6b, or fend out thefe feven fpirits into all the 
 earth, as the Lord Jefus does ^ and though the 
 
 above 
 
i^ The Lamb takes thefealed Book, [V. 7, 8f. 
 
 above prayer to the Spirit, proves that he has a 
 diftinfl fubliftence from the Father and Son ; yet 
 thefe feven fpirits, being called the feven horns 
 and eyes of the Lamb, teftifies the intimate and 
 indiffoluble union between Chrift and the Spirit j 
 that thefe feven fpirits are elTential to the media- 
 tor as his horns and eyes -, that where ever they 
 are fent he is perfonally prefent ; and that the 
 wifdom and power of thefe horns and eyes are 
 his wifdom and power : and finally, as no one- 
 can receive any of thefe feven fpirits but from 
 Chrift, fo they who are neareft to him fhall com* 
 municate moft with him of his wifdom and 
 power : and all who fee with the eyes, or pufts 
 their enemies with the horns of this Lamb, will 
 certainly give him the praife of all they enjoy or 
 perform. 
 
 7. And he came and received the book, 
 out of the right hand of him that fat on 
 the throne. 
 
 For the father willingly reached out this book 
 to him, that he might go on with his prophetic 
 office ; to open God's defigns, and confequently 
 fhew his people what will be their Lord's em- 
 ployments, cares, and interceflions for them in 
 every age. 
 
 8. And vf\iQn he received the book, the 
 four living creatures, and the four and 
 twenty elders fall down before the Lamb ; 
 having every one of them harps, and golden 
 vials, full of odours, which are the prayers 
 of faints. 
 
 Harps and cenfers, which feem to be here in- 
 tended by the vials, were well-known inftruments 
 of Jewifh worfhip j and are proper ernbiems of 
 
 prayer 
 
V, g, 10.] Oui of the right Hand of him^ &c. 1 7 
 
 prayer and praife. And if our Lord will tran- 
 flate the defigns of Deity into the language of 
 earth, fliall we not cntertai-n him with the harps 
 of our praife, and prefent the pleafing incenfe of 
 prayer, Pfal. cxli. i, that we may underftand 
 and improve thefe myfteries of God ? But thefe 
 Words no more favour inftru mental mulic in our 
 public worfhip, than the ufe of cenfers and in- 
 cenfe, both of which came in, and went out with 
 Mofes, Ffal. Ixxxi. 2 — 5. John i. 1 7. 
 
 9. And they fang a new fong, faying. 
 Worthy art thou to take the book, and to 
 open the feals thereof: for thou waft flain ; 
 and haft redeemed us to God by thy blood 
 out of every tribe, and tongue, and people, 
 and nation j 
 
 10. And hafl made us unto our God, 
 kings and priefts -, and we iliall reign on the 
 earth. 
 
 Thefe miniflers and elders, who were of every 
 kindred, language, people, and nation, anima- 
 ted with the fame fpirit, united their different 
 tongues, in ftfains grateful to the Redeemer, 
 though not underftood by each other; whilft 
 they praifed him, (1.) Fur what he had done, thou 
 haft redeemed us to Gcd\ and as redeeming love 
 is the burden of all their fongs, if faints lived 
 nearer the throne, they would fee more, clearly 
 their intereft in the great redemption. (2.) For 
 what they were therefore fure he would do; 
 ^e fhall reign on the earthy firft in our own 
 perfons, and afterwards in others, to whom God 
 will make us inftruments of tranfmitting the fame 
 fpirit and hopes, chap. xx. 6. We fhall reign 
 over ourfdves by the power of that life of God, 
 C which 
 
1 8 Saints and Angels adore God. [V. 1 1 — i g . 
 
 which is given to every believer to controul the 
 intercfts, and propcnfions of every other life in 
 him. And over the lulls of others too we fhall 
 reign, i. By the inrerGlts we always have in 
 heaven, chap. xi. 6 : SoShadrach, Mefhech, and 
 Abednego, by yielding their bodies to be burneclj 
 chaiiged even Nebuchadnezzar's ztwrd^ Dan. iii. 
 28. See Johxxx'^u 7. Prov. xxi. i. 2. By the 
 great advantages which the revelation, oof Lord 
 is going to give, will afford us, under ihe influence 
 of his Spirit, for the direction of our conducTt be- 
 fore men -, which cannot but have fome effed; 
 upon the Hates and kingdoms with which we are 
 connected. The words alfo will have a further 
 accomplifhment in the Millennium, chap. xx. 4. 
 Pfal. Ixvi. 6 : And the faints fliall reign with 
 Chrift for ever, irt the new heaven and the new 
 earth, chap. xxi. i. 
 
 11. And I beheld, and I heard the volcd 
 of many angels round about the throne, and 
 the livino- creatures, and the elders : and 
 the number of them was ten thoufand times 
 ten thoufand, and thoufands of thoufands ;• 
 
 12. Saying with a loud voice, V/orthy 
 is the Lamb that was flain to receive power,- 
 and riches, and wifdom, and ftrength, and 
 honour, and glory, and bleffing. 
 
 13. And every creature which is in hea- 
 ven, and on the earth, and under the earth, 
 and fuch as are in the fea, and all that are 
 in them, heard I, faying; Bleffing and ho- 
 nour, and glory, and power be unto him 
 that fitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
 Lamb for ever and ever. 
 
 14. And 
 
V. 12— 14'] A general Chorus of Praife. 19 
 
 14. And the four living creatures faid. 
 Amen. And the four and twenty elders 
 fell down and worihipped him that liveth 
 for ever and ever. 
 
 In this grand chorus of heaven and earth, 
 obferve the fingers and i\\^\x fongs. The Jifigers, 
 are lirli the angels, who are innumerable -, and who 
 magnify the once flaughtered Lamb for opening 
 to them, as well as us, the things which con- 
 cern the-church and world : And though meaner 
 beings could not reach to join their notes, yet 
 every creature in heaven, and earth, in his diffe- 
 rent way, prolongs their praifes •, to which the 
 animals and elders, in a devout tranfport, add 
 their joyful Jmen. Their fong is, (i.) The higheft 
 poflible afcription of praife to the Lord Jefus» 
 by the bright intelligences of heaven^ ver. 12; 
 in feven words, which might perhaps have fome 
 reference to the feven feals which he was going 
 to open: And, (2.) when their acclamation was 
 finifhed, all the creatures in heaven and earth 
 with all their might, join in four words (which 
 might have a rcfpect to the four parts of the 
 earth or the creation, which thefe feals concern,) 
 in afcribing exaftly the fame glory to the Father 
 and the Son, ver. 13. And as this fcripture cer- 
 tainly contains a juft reprefentation of things, I 
 befeech my anti-trinitarian reader to confider, 
 whether it is poflible for ^hai fcripture to have 
 been rightly underftood, which feems to contra- 
 di<ft the plain fenfe of ibis. Surely all men muft 
 give the fame honour to Chrift at the day of 
 judgment as to the Father, whatever they do now, 
 Jiorn. xiv. 10 — 12. Pbil. ii. 10. Tfn. xlv. 23. 
 
 C2 CHAP. 
 
20 the Seals are opened. [VI. i, a. 
 
 •9-^-. 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 An ace omit of the opening of the fiic firji feals ; and 
 the great events which they difclofe. 
 
 I . A ND I faw when the Lamb had open- 
 •^^ ed one of the feals ; and I heard one 
 of the four living creatures which faid, as 
 with a voice of thunder. Come and look- 
 attentively. 
 
 2. And I faw, and behold, a white horfe ; 
 and he who fat thereon had a bow; and 
 there was given to him a crown, and he 
 went forth conquering and to conquer. 
 
 As nothing could be more definable to this 
 aged Apoftle, now baniflied to PatmoSy than to 
 fee his divine mailer taking the field as a v/arrior, 
 with that eafe, dignity, fpeed, and certainty of 
 fuccefs which are peculiar to himfelf, to ref- 
 cue fmners from their infernal flavery ; fo it 
 will fcarcely admit of a doubt, but that this, 
 and the following fcriptures fpeak of the fame 
 perfon •, ?fal. xlv. 3 , i^c. Gird thy fword upon 
 thy thighy O mofi mighty^ with thy glory and thy 
 majefly; and in thy majejly ride profperoujly, 
 ^c. thine arrows are JJjarp in the heart of the 
 king's enemies, whereby the people fall under 
 thee. Rev. xix. 11, &c. I faw heaven opened^ and 
 behold, a white horfe -, and he that fat upon him was 
 called faithful and true -, and in righteoufnefs he 
 doth judge and make war — and on his head were 
 many crowns — and he was clothed with a vefiure 
 
 dipt 
 
Ihe^rfi Seal, A.D. 96, to the End of the IVor Id. 21 
 
 dipt in Mood \ and his name is called the word of 
 God. Jnd the armies which were in heaven foil owed 
 him upon white horfes. See alfo, chap. xvii. 14. 
 The purity, beauty, joy, and triumphs of our 
 Lord which are difplayed in the gofpel's wond- 
 rous frame, are well expreifcd by the colour ot 
 his horfe. We call that objed white which re- 
 Hefls all the colours of the rainbow ; fo the 
 gofpel reflefts every glory of God to our view, 
 which we can behold in the prefent ftate ; for 
 which reafon our Lord, in his Spiritual kingdom, 
 conftantly rides this horfe, and inforces moral 
 duties from evangelical motives. Yet many are 
 afhamed of the gofpel and paint it according to 
 their own diftempered fancy ; whilft thoufands 
 more quarrel with its purity, becaufe they are 
 blind to its beauty. But whatever others do, 
 the armies which are in heaven, will follow Chrift 
 upon white horfes, chap. xix. 14, and they that 
 leave the gofpel, defert to the dragon and his 
 army, chap. xii. 9 -, for we know who hath faid. 
 He that is not with me, is againji me $ and he that 
 gathereth not with me, fcattereth abroad. Matt, 
 xii. 30. 
 
 A.D. 96, John faw his Lord taking the field 
 upon this horfe ; and as we have no account of 
 his return, fo we are fure he never will return 
 till all the eleft are gathered in : Therefore the 
 firft feal extends to the end of the world -, and 
 furnifhes the faints with d.joy unfpeakable and full 
 of glory, through all the darkeft fcenes of the 
 fucceeding feals and trumpets: -And attention to 
 this, is properly demanded by a fon of thunder, 
 or by a to-like minifter, Mark iii. 17. 
 
 3. And when he had opened the fecond 
 feal, 1 heard the fecond animal faying. 
 Come and fee. 
 
 C 3 4. And 
 
22 T'hefecond Seal, A. D. 98, lo 134. [VI. 4. 
 
 4. And there came out another horfe 
 that was red -, and it was given to him who 
 fat on iL to take peace from the earth, and 
 that they fhould kill each other. And there 
 was given to him a great fword. 
 
 In the kingdom of nature our Lord rides horfes 
 of different colours, which immediately reflc6t 
 the glory of only fomeof the divine perfe61:ions : 
 So after the dellruftion of f he firft temple, Zecha- 
 riah faw him upon a red horfe ; his angels fol- 
 lowing him upon the red, Jpeckled, and whit^ 
 horfes of different and mixed difpenfaticns, chap. 
 i. 8 — I r. In A. D. 66, he brought the Romans 
 upon the Jews •, who deftroyed one million and a 
 half fay fome, or, as others, two millions of them, 
 agreeable to the predidions of Mofes and our 
 Lord, Deut. xxviii, and Matt. xxiv. This dread- 
 ful war continued fevcn years ; ended A. D. j^ ; 
 and Jerufalem was taken in the beginning of 
 September, A. D. 70, fays Mr. Blayney in his 
 Differtation on Dan. ix. 20 — 27, p. 58. Thus lite- 
 rally in the midji of the week of their feven years 
 war, he caufed the facrifice, and the oblation to 
 ceafe for ever, ver. 27. liut this flaughter being 
 now paft, the deftrudion intended under this 
 feal, is generally thought to be that which the 
 Jews and Romans, thole mutual enemies of 
 Chriflianity, made of each other in the reigns of 
 Trajan and Adrian ; in which the former, provok- 
 ed by the idolatrous worfhip of Jupiter Capi- 
 tolinus, killed fome hundred thoufands of the 
 Romans \ but they on the other hand had a 
 thoufand cities and fortreffes deftroyed with the 
 flaughter of above 580,000 men. This they gain- 
 ed by following that faife mefTiah Barchochab, 
 the fon of a ftar ; and thus the poiflierds of the! 
 earth ftrove with each other, from A. D. 98, and 
 
 efpecially 
 
VI. 5, 6.] The third Seal, A. D. 1 38, /^ 2 1 1 . 23 
 
 efpecially from A. D. 107, tq A. D. 134; fee 
 Mr. Mede,and Mr. Fleming: But bifliop Newton 
 extends this leal tliroiigh the reigns of Trajan, 
 and his llicceflbrs, by bluod or adoption, for the 
 fpace of 95 years. Obferve, if men appoint the 
 liieep of Chrill for Daughter, they will foon 
 bring their royal Shepherd into the field, in a 
 garment dipt in blood; fee Ifa. Ixiii. 1. And 
 it was doubtlefs a great fupport to the primitive 
 Chriilians to read this predicflion ; to which at- 
 tention is very properly demanded by a living 
 creature like an ox, who expefted himfelf to be 
 brought to the Daughter for the name of Jefus -, 
 for though this fcene is laid in heaven, it mani- 
 feitly reipefts the affairs of earth. 
 
 5. And when he had opened the third 
 feal, I heard the third animal, faying, Come 
 and fee. And I faw, and behold a black 
 horfe 'y and he tliat fat upon him had a pair 
 of balances in his hand. 
 
 6- And I heard a voice in the midft of 
 the four animals, faying, A meafure of wheat 
 for a penny, and three meafures of barley 
 for a penny! yet fee that thou injure not 
 the oil or the wine. 
 
 The rider here is either the fame as on the 
 former horfe,or fome angelic inftrument, by whom 
 our Lord faw proper to effedl his wife and awful 
 defigns in the kingdom of providence, for his 
 own and his Father's glory. 
 
 The feals, like other parts of fcripture, are 
 of no private interpretation \ therefore we muft 
 not confine them to any one ccnne(51:ion of cir- 
 cumftances, to the exclufion of all others which 
 are fimilar. But as the church of God had much 
 concern with the Roman en.pire at this time, we 
 C 4 aie 
 
24 Mixed Difpenfatioits. [VI. 5, 6. 
 
 are naturally led to look there efpecially for the 
 events here dcferibcd. And, underftanding this 
 feal of the affairs of that empire, during the reigns 
 of the Antonine and Septimian families, we find 
 the events here fpecified between A. D. 138, and 
 A.D. 2ii,viz, (i.) A grievous famine, intima- 
 ted by the black horfe ; Lam. v. 10. Our Jkin. 
 was 'black, like an oven, becaufe ef the terrible fa- 
 mine. And the divine order refpet^ting the oil 
 and the wine ; or rather this humble requeft of 
 the four minifters, that our Lord would not with- 
 hold his ufual bleffing from thefe two articles, 
 (that his power and geodnefs might the more vi- 
 fibly appear, in the midft of deferved wrath) im- 
 plies that the other fruits of the earth were to be 
 hurt : And the diftrefs muft be great, when 
 wheat was, as we fhould exprefs it, at more thar^ 
 tv/enty fhillings a bufliel, or when a choenix or 
 mealure of it, which fays Grotius, was no more 
 than an allowance for a man for one day, coft a 
 Roman penny, or 7d. -', which was a labourer's 
 daily wages. Matt. xx. 2 •, and the barley in pro- 
 portion i viz, three times that quantity, for the 
 fame money. 
 
 According to this prediction, Mr. Lowman 
 quotes, from the Roman hiftorians, accounts of 
 laminc in the reigns oi Antoninus Pius, Antoninus 
 Philofophus, a.ndCommodus ; which 'Tertuliianpo'mt- 
 ed out as a judgment from God, for their perfe- 
 cuting the Chriftians : x\nd when in fome of thefe 
 famines, the Chriftians faw wheat and barley fold 
 exadly at the price here fpecified, they could not 
 but devoutly adore him who foretold the exa6t 
 price of bread in this famine ; to make his own 
 hand the more vifible in it, to fill them with an 
 awe of his word, and at the fame time to reconcile 
 them the more to their own Ihare in this cala- 
 mity. (2.) Under this feal we have an account of 
 3 the 
 
VI. 7, 8.] "the fourth Seal, A.D. 235,/^ 284. 25 
 
 the plentiful provifion of wine and oil, which was 
 ordered not to be hurt : So Severus fet himfelf to 
 guard, as much as poflible, againfl: that fcarcity 
 of provifion which the empire had experienced 
 in the reign of the Antonines-, and kept particularly 
 a five years ftock of wine and oil io hand. 
 Within this period too, (3.) we find jufticc 
 ftriflly adminiftered, of which a pair of balances 
 is the ufual emblem, both by the Antonines, and 
 by Sepiimius and Alexander Severus ; the latter of 
 whom v/as fo ftruck with the Chriftian maxim, 
 whatfoever you would not have done to you, do not 
 you to anotLT, that he commanded it to be en- 
 graven on his palace, and on his public buildings. 
 Bifhop Newton. Yet fome refer the pair of ba- 
 lances to the famine mentioned above, and un- 
 derltand it of their eating their bread by weight 
 and with care, Ezek. iv. i6. But if we take the 
 word ^vyo'j a pair of balances, in its ufual fenfe 
 iovzyoke, this yoke was dcfigncd to fhew, that, 
 as peililence is a judgment which can fcarcely 
 come alone, fo if this did not humble his enemies, 
 they mull: expeft to encounter that quaternion of 
 deftroyers the fword, famine, peililence, and wild 
 beafts, which will come yoked together under 
 the next feal, death's hollow fquare, with hell 
 in its train. But they would not believe, there- 
 fore the four-fold vengeance advances, as the 
 next verfes inform us. 
 
 7. And when he had opened the fourth 
 feal, I heard the voice of the fourth animal 
 faying, Come and fee. 
 
 8. And I faw, and behold, a pale horfe j 
 and he that fat upon him, his name wzs 
 death, and hell followed with him : and 
 there was given to them, power to kill, 
 
 over 
 
l6 God's four fore Judgments. [VI. 7, S. 
 
 over the fourth part of the earth, with fword, 
 and with famine, and with death, and with 
 the wild beafls of the earth. 
 
 It was the fin and fhame of the Roman empe- 
 rors and people, that, when they faw the blefled 
 fruits of the gofpel in the holy lives of many 
 around them, Matt. xxi. 32, they not only refufed 
 fubjedlion to the Lord Jesus, who was gone forth 
 into their provinces on his white horfe ; but when 
 his red and black horfe advanced to punifh their 
 infolence, they were fo far from taking warning, 
 that they even charged the Chriftians with being 
 the occafions of thofe judgments, b/ which the 
 Lord was avenging their blood — But when he 
 judges, he will overcome ; therefore under this 
 feal we fee him going forth on a pale horfe ; Beath 
 and HelU (a^^'i? an invifible, yet contcious and 
 moll fenfible ftate,) in his train, which opens upon 
 the execution of thefe his four fore judgrnentSi-c'/z. 
 the fword, famine, wild beads, and peftilence, 
 Exek. V. 17. xiv. 21. and xxxiii. 27. Thelaftof 
 thefe feems to be called by the name of the rider of 
 this horfe, wz. Deaths as mjer. ix. 21; and the pef- 
 tilence in Exod.ix.iSi is in theGreek and Chaldee, 
 Death. Ainfworth. It is the fame word too in 
 the LXX, I Chron. xxi. 12, where David is allow- 
 ed his choice, whether the Lord fhould fend his 
 black, red, or pale horfe,when he defigned to punifh 
 him for numbering the people ; but God's ene- 
 mies have nothing to do with the fure mercies of 
 David \ much lefs with thofe, which were more 
 than God had ever promifed even that patriarch 
 himfelf. Yet though this four- fold vengeance is 
 not confined to the Roman empire, it is merci- 
 fully reltricled to the fourth part of the earth ; 
 and executed, not all at once, but gradually; vix^ 
 from the reign of the emperor Maximin to Dio- 
 
 clefian, 
 
VI. 7, 8.] The fourth Seal, A. D. 235, to 284. 27 
 
 clefian, or from A. D. 235, to A. D. 284 : With- 
 in which period, ( i.) the fword went forth awfully, 
 for there were more than twenty emperors in the 
 fpace of fifty years ; molt of whom died in wars, 
 or were murdered by their own foldiers, or fub- 
 je6ts : And, befides lawful emperors, there were, 
 in the reign oWaliienus, thirty tyrants or ufurpers ; 
 who fet up in different parts of the empire, and 
 pame all to violent and mifcrableends: Thus of the 
 koman empire it might be faid, as of Nineveh, 
 Thy crowned are numerous as the devouring locujis 
 who come as a plague from God ; and thy captains 
 as the grafshoppers, which camp in the hedges in the 
 cold day\ but when the fun arifeth^ they flee away-y 
 and their place is not known where they are, Nah, 
 iii. 17. (2.) Thefe wars produced famine; which 
 was alfo brought on by other providential means, 
 caufing the earth to withhold its increafe : Befides 
 which, (3.) a nioft dreadful peliilence went through 
 many provinces of the empire, A. D. 251, and for 
 fifteen years made unexampled havock of human 
 nature. (4.) By this means wild beafts were greatly 
 multiplied, fo that ' 500 wolves together entered 
 ' into a city which was deferted by its inhabi- 
 ' rants.' See Mr. Lowman-, Bilhop Newton\ Uni' 
 verfal Hiftory\ Dr. Cave'^s Liz-es of the Primitive 
 Fathers ; and Eufebius''s Ecclefiafiical Hiftory, 
 
 But I mutl not conclude this Ihort account of thefe 
 fore judgments without obferving, that the word 
 which expreffes the colour of this laft horfe p^^Awpo? 
 pale, every where elfe in fcripture fignifies green 
 as grafs, fee Mark vi. o^^. Rev. viii. 7. and ix. 4; 
 which may teach us, that, as the graces of the 
 faints commonly flourifh moft when their tempo- 
 ral comforts fade, fo defolating judgments are 
 adapted to produce, and commonly fucceeded 
 by, a moral verdure over the world -, as was the 
 cafe in the Roman empire foon after thefe four 
 
 judgments. 
 
2 8 The fifth fed, A. D. 64, to 303. [VI. 9— ij; 
 
 judgments, Ifa. xxvi. 9-, though the account of 
 it is delayed till under the fixth ieal, by the inter- 
 jecled hiltory of whatpaiTed in the invifihle world 
 under the fifth. See Bright man in he. 
 
 9. And when he had opened the £fth 
 feal, I faw under the altar, the fouls of 
 thofe who were flaughtered, on account of 
 the word of God, and for the teftimony 
 which they held j 
 
 10. And they cried with a loud voice, 
 faying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, 
 e'er thou doll judge, and avenge our blood 
 upon thofe who dwell upon the earth ? 
 
 1 1 . And there were given to each of them 
 white robes ; and it was faid to them that 
 they fhould reft yet for a little time, till 
 their fellow-fervants and their brethren, who 
 fhould be killed as they,, fhould be fulfilled. 
 
 The ten primitive perfecutions, (though there 
 were not {o many, fays Mofjeim^ if we under- 
 ftand them of thofe which were univerfal through- 
 out the Romaft empire •, but many more, if we 
 take in thofe which were only provincial, and lefs 
 remarkable,) are thus reckoned by Dr. Cave ; viz. 
 
 fecution 
 
 Time 
 
 Em.perors 
 
 I. began A.D. 
 
 64 under Nero. 
 
 2. 
 
 90 
 
 Domitian. 
 
 3- 
 
 107 
 
 Trajan. 
 
 4- 
 
 118 
 
 Adrian. 
 
 5- 
 
 162 
 
 Verus. 
 
 6. 
 
 202 
 
 Severus. 
 
 7- 
 
 235 
 
 Maximinus. 
 
 a. 
 
 250 
 
 Decius. 
 
 9- 
 
 257 
 
 Valerian, 
 
 10. 
 
 303 
 
 Dioclefnn. 
 But 
 
Vl. 9-— 1 1.] The Souls under the Altar. 29 
 
 But the contents of this feal forbid us to reflrift 
 it to any one of thefe perfecutions ; yet it is com- 
 monly thought to refer immediately to the laft 
 of them, which was more extenfive and bloody 
 than any preceeding, and raged incefTantly for 
 ten years, (or ten daySi as the blefTed God, and 
 the faith of his people are ready to call them^- 
 chap. ii. 10 ;) for it is often darkeft juft before the 
 day breaks, and fo it was before Conftantine the 
 Great drofe to relieve the groaning empire. 
 
 It is probable the four living creatures, did noC 
 fee thefe fou-ls of the martyrs ; but whether their 
 attention was drawn off to fomething elfe \ or 
 whether it was not given them, as to John, to fee 
 them, at leafl: they do not cry, as at the opening 
 of the four firft feals, Ccme and fee. See the note 
 on chap. iv. 7. But John faw them, either by- 
 means of fome aerial vehicle with which they were 
 clothed, to be vifible to him; or his being in the 
 Spirit enabled him to fee and hear them, to cer- 
 tify us, that unbodied fpirits, do not fmk into 
 inienfibility till the refurreftion. He faw them 
 under the altar-, but whether under the biazen 
 altar of atonement, or the golden altar which 
 was before the throne-, (both of which he faw in 
 this viGon, chap. viii. 3, 5-,) we are not informed: 
 As glorified fpirits, they had no further need of 
 atonement to be m.ade for them ; therefore, if 
 they are under the brazen altar, it mull be either 
 to contemplate the wonderful price which was 
 paid for their ranfom, or the avvful fire which will 
 be taken from thence, and caft down among their 
 enemies upon earth, chap. viii. 5 : But, as their 
 Lord might perhaps yet have work to do, on be- 
 half of their bodies, at the altar of incenfe, which 
 Hands before the throne, to this I rather con- 
 fider them as repairing-, and here, tne glory of 
 God burfting upon their fight, they feel fuch an 
 
 indignation 
 
30 Clothed with white Robes. [VI. 9— 1 1 ■ 
 
 indignation at the contempt caft upon him in our 
 world, as breaks out in this devout exclamation,' 
 How long, O Lord, holy and true, e'er thou dofi 
 judge and avenge our blood, on them who dwell on 
 the earth ! In anfwer to which -, ( i.) Their purity, 
 beauty, and triumph, are compleated: By a lively 
 foith in the atonement, they had in this world, 
 wajbed their robes, and made them white in the blood 
 ef the Lamb, chap. vii. 14; and now, not only is 
 every thing tempting, deforming and degrading 
 removed, but white robes were given to every one 
 of them^ as they fuccc/Tively arrived at that 
 blifsful world; for it was promifed them, that 
 theyfhould walk with Chrift in white, chzp. iii. 4. 
 and vii. 13. (2.) They are commanded to refrejh 
 avxTTccvc-uvriyA, and folace themlelves in God. And, 
 as glorified faints cannot poilibly take in every part 
 of divine knowledge, immediately upon their 
 arrival in heaven, (3.) they are inftru6led in 
 what they yet knew not -, viz. the wide reach of 
 divine wifdom and patience, which would ftill 
 permit the fame caufes to operate upon earth, 
 which had haftened them to glory : Therefore it was 
 faid to them, that they fhould refrejh themfelves 
 tT» •x}ovov [jAy.poufor a little time; yet I cannot appre- 
 hend that the word fi^r^^^j informed them how long 
 they were to wait for the avenging of their blood. 
 A time or chronos, fays the learned BengeliuSi 
 and his admirer Mr. John Wefley, is 1 1 1 1 years ; 
 but at whatever probable time this feal was begun 
 or ended, 1 cannot find that 1 1 1 1 years (with the 
 fra<ftion annexed to it,) could either inform them 
 when their brethren, the martyrs under the man 
 of fin, fliould either begin to come to them, or be 
 all gathered in ; or confequcntly when their blood 
 would be avenged, which was avengrd upon the 
 Roman empire from A. D. 395, to 560-, chap. viii. 
 7 — 12; but will not befo upon the beaft, till under 
 
 the 
 
Vi. 12 — 16.] The JixtB Seal, A.T). soSf fo ^6t, 31 
 
 the feventh trumpet, chap, xviii. 20, aiid x'lx. 2i 
 Suffice it to add, that having read no more of this 
 great man's Erklarte Offenbarung, (written 
 from the Convent of Denkendorf, A. D. 17404) 
 than Dr. Robertfon's tranflation of his introduc- 
 tion to it, I do not apprehend there are any fuch 
 fractions in the divine arithrhetick of time as he 
 would introduce: Mr. Wefley has therefore wifely 
 rejedl:ed them-, and without the arithmetical and 
 fradtional fkiil which Bengelius has difcovered, we 
 hope fuch a rational and confiftent account may 
 be given of many things in this book, as lies level 
 with the capacity of plain Chriftians, for whofe 
 ufe divine revelation was indifputably defigned. 
 
 12. And I faw v/hcn he had opened the 
 fixth feal, and behold there was a great 
 earthquake ; and the fun became black as 
 fackcloth of hair ; and the moon became 
 as blood. 
 
 13. And the ftars of heaven fell upon 
 the earth ; even as a fig-tree cafteth her 
 untimely figs, being fhaken by a mighty 
 wind. 
 
 14. And the heaven departed as a book 
 that is rolled together J and every mountain, 
 and ifland were moved out of their places. 
 
 ,15. And the kings of the earth, and the 
 grandees, and the rich men, and the chief 
 rulers, and the mighty men ; and every 
 flave, and every free man, hid themfelves 
 in the caverns, and in the rocks of the 
 mountains. 
 
 16. And they faid to the mountains, and 
 to the rocks, fall upon us, and hide us from 
 
 the 
 
32 Many of the Jews converted. [VII. i — 5. 
 
 the face of him that fitteth upon the throne, 
 and from the wrath of the Lamb : 
 
 17. For the great day of his wrath is 
 come, and who can be able to fland. 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 I . A ND after thefe things, I faw four an- 
 -^^ gels {landing at the four corners of 
 the earth ; holding the four winds of the 
 earth ; that the wind fhould not blow on 
 the earth, nor upon the fea, nor upon any 
 tree. 
 
 2. And I faw another angel afcending 
 from the rifing of the fun, having the feal 
 of the living God ; and he cried with a 
 loud voice to the four angels, to whom it 
 was given, even to them, to injure the earth 
 and the fea : 
 
 3. Saying, hurt not the earth, nor the 
 fea, nor the trees, till we have fealed the 
 fervants of our God in their foreheads. 
 
 4. And 1 heard the number of thofe that 
 were fealed ; an hundred forty-four thou- 
 fand were fealed, out of all the tribes of the 
 children of Ifrael. 
 
 5. Of the tribe of Judah, were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Reuben, 
 were fealed twelve thoufand. Of the tribe 
 of Gad, were fealed twelve thoufand. 
 
 6. OF 
 
VII.6— 13-] rhe/ixthSeal, A.D. 306, to^6i. 23 
 
 6 Of the tribe of A/lier were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Naphthali 
 were fealed twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of 
 ManaiTeh were fealed twelve thoufand. 
 
 7. Of the tribe of Simeon were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Levi were 
 fealed twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Iffa^ 
 char were fealed twelve thoufand. 
 
 8. Of the tribe of Zebulun were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Jofeph 
 were fealed twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of 
 Benjamin were fealed twelve thoufand. 
 
 9. After this I faw, and behold, a great 
 multitude which no one could number, out 
 of every nation, and tribe, and people, and 
 language, {landing before the throne, and 
 before the Lamb, clothed in white robes, 
 and palms in their hands ; 
 
 10. And crying with a loud voice, fay- 
 ing, falvation to our God, who lits upon 
 the throne, and the Lamb. 
 
 1 1 . And all the angels ftood round about 
 the throne, and ai^out the elders, and the 
 four living creatures ; and they fell down 
 on their faces before the throne, and wor« 
 Shipped God, 
 
 12. Saying, Amen : The blcfling, and the 
 glory, and the wifdom, and the thankfgiv- 
 ing, and the honor, and the power, and the 
 llrength ife to our God for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 1 3 . And one of the elders anfwered, fay- 
 ing to me, Thefe who are clothed in white 
 
 D raiment. 
 
34 ^hs Pagan Religion fuhveried. [VII. 6 — 17; 
 
 raiment, who are they, and whence did 
 they come ? 
 
 14. And I faid unto him. Lord, thou 
 knoweft. And he faid to me, thefe are they 
 who are come out of much tribulation ; and 
 have wafhed their robes and made them 
 white in the blood of the Lamb j 
 
 15. Therefore they are before the throne 
 of God, and worfhip him day and night in 
 his temple ; and he who fitteth upon the 
 throne tabernacles upon them. 
 
 16. They Ih all hunger no more, neither 
 fhall they thirft any more ; nor fliall the fun 
 fall upon them, nor any fcorching heat ; 
 
 17. For the Lamb, who is in the midft 
 of the throne fliall feed them, and ihall lead 
 them to living fountains of waters; and 
 God ihall wipe away every tear from their 
 eyes. 
 
 We may reckon the time of this fixth fcal 
 from A. D. 306, to 361 •, under which fix things 
 open upon our view ; viz, (i.) The fubverfion of 
 the Pagan religion in the world, and particularly 
 in the Roman empire. (2.) The perfecutors of 
 God's people, are feized witli inexpreflible hor- 
 ror. (3.) Their deftru6lion is followed by an un'- 
 verfal peace in the empire, for a little time : In 
 which time, (4.) rinany of the Jews are converted : 
 And, (5.) yet more of the Gentiles : (6.) Whofe 
 glory in heaven producers the mofl triumphant 
 Ihout from faints and angels, to him who fits on 
 the throne, and to the Lamb. This feal begins, 
 
 I. With an account of the fubverfion of the 
 Pagan religion in the world, chap. vi. ver. 12, 
 
 13' H- 
 
VII.6— i;.] Theftxth Seal, A. D. 306, to 361. 35 
 
 13, 14. The Holy Ghoft has taught us, in Ifa. 
 li. 15, 16, to confider every kingdom, as a kind 
 of world in miniature, dependent on him, covered 
 with a heaven ; whofe luminaries or magiiirates 
 are to minifter to its comfort day and night for 
 his praife : But if the Heathen emperors, confuls, 
 priefls and augurs, thofe perfecutors of God's 
 people, have been confidered as the fun, moon, 
 and liars of the world in general, and their power 
 and influence regarded as immoveable as moun- 
 tains, and the frame of nature 5 it becomes him, 
 who has all power in heaven and ea- th, to fpeak 
 to them in his wrath, and vex them in his hot dif- 
 pleafure ; efpecially as they refufed to take war- 
 ning by any of the judgments which he had ex- 
 ecuted upon them, under the four firfc feals. It be- 
 came him therefore to make this fun black asfack' 
 cloth of hair ; to turn the moon, the regent of the 
 night, into a bloody hue ; with a folemn nod, to 
 frown thekjlars down to the earth ; even as a fig- 
 tree cajieth her untimely figs, when Jhe is fijake?i of a 
 fnighty wind -, to hidthe hccrjens, which had fncd 
 fueh a pefciiential influence upon the church and 
 the world, depart as a volume when it is rolled 
 together-, and remove thefe huge mountains or 
 men, and the ifiands in general (which proudly 
 reared their heads in the midfl: of the feas; and 
 efpecially thofe which they had buik in the feaj 
 out of their places. 
 
 In the fame lofty flrains the dcilruflion of 
 Babylon is predidted, Jja, xiii. 10. I^he fiars 
 of heaven, and the conficllctions thereof^ (hall not 
 give their light -, the fun fijall he darkened in his 
 going forth, and the moon fhall not caufe her light 
 to fhine. And that of Idumea, chap, xxxiv. 
 4. All the hcfi of heaven fijall be diffohed : And 
 the heavens fijall be rolled together as afcrcll-, and 
 all their hofi fhall fall down, as the leaf fallcth from 
 the vine, and as a falling fig from the fig-tree, and 
 D 2 thau 
 
^6 7'he Pagan Religion dethroned. [VII. 6 — 17, 
 
 that of Egypt, Ezek. xxxii. 7 ; yea of Judah, an^ 
 Jerufalem, Jer. iv. 23, 24. Joel ii. 10, 11, and 
 Matf. xxiv. 29, fee alfo the fame mataphors again 
 in this book, chap. viii. 12. ix. 2. and xii. 4. 
 
 Thefe ftriking images are fo often repeated to 
 teach us, in every cataftrophe, and even in every 
 revolution of the nations, to contemplate the 
 folemnities of the great judgment day, (to which 
 our Lord immediately leads our thoughts from 
 Jerufalem's deftru6tion in Matt, xxivth ;) when 
 all thefe things Jhall be dijfolvedy and the heavens 
 Jhall pafs away with a great noife^ and the elements 
 Jhall melt with fervent heat ; the earth alfo, and 
 the works that are therein,Jhall be burnt up. 1 Pet. 
 iii. 10, II. In this view we alfo, as well as the 
 men of that generation, (hall hereafter be called 
 to an account for this^r^^^ concuffion, (Ti\<T\^<i^ \t.iyoL<: 
 ver. 12, here called an earthquake; but which 
 manifeftly affefted both heaven and earth, ver. 1 2, 
 13, 14; and produced an eflential change of 
 men and meafures, efpecially in the Roman em- 
 pire, to eftablilh Chriftianity on the ruins of Pa- 
 gan idolatry. So the Lord thus expreffes the 
 removal of Judaifm-, I will fbake the heavens, and 
 the earth, fignifying, fays the Holy Ghoft, the re- 
 moving of thofe things that are fhaken, as of things 
 that are made \ that thofe things which cannot be 
 fhaken may remain. Heb. xii. 27 ; fee Hag, ii. 6 : 
 He adds, ver. 21, 22, I will fhake the heavens, 
 and the earth ; and Izvill overthrow the throne of 
 kingdoms : And I will dejlroy the jirength of the 
 kingdoms of the heathen : And I will overthrow the 
 chariots, and thofe that ride in them, and the horfes 
 and their riders fhall come down, every one by the 
 fword of his brother. 
 
 Not to mention the inftances in which this 
 prophecy had been fulfilled, before the open- 
 ing of this feal, as it will alfo be hereafter ; 
 ic received a manifeft accompli (hment in the 
 
 civil 
 
VII. 6—17.] The ftxth Seal, A.D. 306,/^ 361. 37 
 
 civil and religious viSiorksof Confianline (be Greats 
 the fon of Conjlantius, who began to reign A.D. 
 306 -, and who, after the defeat of Maximian, 
 Galerius, Maximin, Maxentius, Licinius, and 
 their adherents, openly defended the Chriftian 
 religion. 
 
 This was the perfon by whom the church was 
 to be holpen with a little help ; after they had 
 done exploits in the ten heathen perfecutions, and 
 infiru£ied many by their invincible patience -, whilft 
 they fell by the /word, by flame, by captivity and by 
 fpoil many days : But when the fun of profperity 
 fhone upon the church, many cleaved to them with 
 flatteries-, and afterwards, when Arianifm had 
 poifoned the empire, /c;;?^ of them ofunderftanding 
 fell, as they had under the heathen Emperors ; 
 to try the church, and to purge, and make them 
 white even to the time of the end. Dan. xi. 32, 
 '^^ ; fee further of this prophecy at Rev. xivo 
 
 In the beginning, and at the clofe of his reign, 
 Conftantine feems to have fludluated between the 
 herefy of Arius and the Athanafian doftrine : 
 Afterwards his fon Conftantius became an Arian ; 
 whofe fucceffor was the infamous Julian the apof- 
 tate, the nephew of Conftantine. — But though 
 Chrift had faid, tny kingdom is not of this world, 
 and exprefsly forbidden his fervants, to exercife 
 that lordfhip and dominion over one another, m 
 fpiritual matters, which the Gentiles exercife over 
 their fubjeds,M^//. XX. 25 — ^%.Mark x. q,c^ — 45. 
 Luke xxii. 24 — 30, this great man Conftantine 
 took upon him to fecularize the ecclefiaftieai 
 hierarchy, and adapt the government of tlie 
 church to that new form of government which 
 he had eftablifhed in the ftate j fee Bower's hift. 
 of the 'Popes, vol. i. p. 99 — no. ' In his reign*, 
 fays he, * it was that the titles of patriarchs, ex- 
 
 * arctis 
 
38 Conf^a.ntine fecularizes the Church. [VII. 6 — i^.* 
 
 ' arch? and metropolitans were firft heard of, or 
 
 * at kiift had any power, authority or privileges 
 ' annexed to them.' And he particularly ihews 
 us th'.- exaft ar^reement between the civil and ec- 
 ckfiallical pol.ty of Rome and Italy : ' Under 
 ' the prtefecl of Italy, fays he, were three 
 ' diocefes, namely, Italy, Wtft lllyricum an4 
 ' Weft Africa. The diocefe of Italy was divided 
 ' into two vicarages, and governed by two 
 ' vicars ; the one called the vicar of Rcme^ and 
 ' refiding in that city ; the others ftyied the vicar 
 
 * of Italy, and refiding at Mi'lmi •, under the for- 
 ' mer were ten provinces, and feven under the 
 
 * latter. Such was the civil government of Italy ; 
 ' and entirely agreeable to the civil, was the ec- 
 
 * clefiafticai ;' for the bifhops of Rome and Mi- 
 lan enjoyed all the privileges of metropolitans, 
 ever the bilhops of the provinces which were re- 
 fpedively lubjed to the vicarages of Rome and 
 of lUily. 
 
 But thcfe bifliops were only metropolitans, 
 ' wihofe power was confined within the li- 
 ' mits of their refpe(5live vicarages :' And 'as 
 
 * neither of them had the charge of an whole dio- 
 ' cele, they were not like feveral bifhops in 
 ' the eaft, diftinguiflied with the title of ex- 
 ' archs j' who, fays the fame author, ' were em- 
 ' powered to ordain the metropolitans, to con- 
 ' vene diocefan fynods, and to have a general 
 
 * fuperintendency over their refpedlive diocefes, 
 ' fuch as tlie metropolitans had over their refpec- 
 ' tive provinces.' Sir Peter King in his enquiry 
 about the Primitive Church, has proved that in 
 the three firft centuries, bifhops or minifters had 
 the care cnly of one parifh or congregation ; but 
 Conftantine fecidarized the ecclefiaftical govern- 
 ment \ and (o laid the foundation of that Anti- 
 chriftian hierarchy, which the Pope has fince efta- 
 bliihed at Romej and of thole other corrupt 
 
 eftablifh- 
 
VIL6-- 1;.] 1'heftxth Seal, A. D. ^06, to ^61, 39 
 
 .eftablilhments, which have debafed Chrifcendom 
 .ever fince the fourth century. — Thus foon after 
 its glory, began the fpritual difgrace of that 
 bloody city Rome, which is at this hour the moft 
 execrable fpot upon earth: Conftan tine alfo be- 
 gan its tempor-al difgrace ; for, about five years 
 after he became fole lord of the Roman empire, 
 A. D. 330, he removed the feat of the empire 
 from Rome to Conftantinople, fo called after his 
 name. He died A. D. '^'^J -y and the empire was 
 divided into the eaftern and weftern, A. D. 395. 
 ; But to return — While the heathens were dif- 
 treffed to fee their baneful Siin^ Moon, and Stars 
 extinguilhed ; the blood of God's fervants, which 
 they had fo wantonly fpiit, cried aloud in their 
 confciences j and, to tefcify the Redeemer's power 
 over the fpirits of his enemies, 
 
 2. Thefe perfecutors are feized with inexpref- 
 fible horror ; which is defcribed in fuch lan- 
 guage, as points our thoughts again to the migh- 
 ty terrors which v/ill fall upon the wicked, and 
 .efpecialiy upon perfecutors, at the day of the 
 Lord. The Spirit of God told us, Ifa. ii. 10, 
 19, 21, They JIj all go into the clefts and holes of 
 the rocks, into the tops of the ragged rocks, and 
 hito the caves of the earth ; for fear of the Lord, 
 and for the glory of his majefty, when he arifeth to 
 jhake terribly the earth. And to verify this pre- 
 didlion, ver. 15, 16, 17. T'he kings of the earth, 
 and the grandees, and the rich men, and the chief 
 rulers ; and the mighty men, and every Jlave, and. 
 every free-man hid themfelves in the caverns and in 
 the rocks of the mountains : And they faid to the 
 mountains and to the rocks, fall upon usj and hide 
 us from the face of him whojitteth up en the throne, 
 and from the wrath of the Lamb ; for the great 
 ^ay of his wrath is come, and who floall he able to 
 
 Jfand?' 
 
40^ Perfecutors in Horror, [VII. 6 — 17. 
 
 jiand? To fay nothing of the common flaves or 
 freemen, who had been the aflive tools of Hea- 
 then vengeance, to drag the fheep of Chrift to 
 the flaughter, whofe dying horrors are forgotten 
 with their names -, Galerius^ Maximin and Ltd- 
 nius made a pubHc confeflion of their guilt in 
 this refped; revoked their edidls and decrees 
 againft the Chriflians ; and acknowledged the juft 
 judgmept of God in their deftruftion : The for- 
 mer died by a loathfome difeafe, * whofe compli- 
 • cated horrors no language can exprei's j' the 
 fecond ended his life by poifon in defpair ; and 
 the iaft of thefe was ftrangled. Their deftruc- 
 tion v^^as fucceeded, 
 
 3. By a general peace in the empire for a 
 time, chap. vii. i, 2, 3. Four angels itood at 
 ihe four corners of the earthy holding the four winds 
 cf the earthy that none of them fhould blow on 
 the earthy fea^ or trees \ till the fervants of God 
 were fealed in their foreheads. Obferve, the af- 
 fairs of this world are ever fluduating, uncertain 
 and empty, yet noify, llrong and terrible as the 
 four v^'inds of the earth ; but God who holds the 
 winds in his fift, here prevents thofe confufions, 
 which the jarring paflions and interells of men 
 woqld have produced, by the miniftry of four of 
 thofe angels, who (land before him for orders 
 from his thrqne, chap. viii. 2 ; the fame proba- 
 bly who founded the four firft trumpets, which 
 fhook down the weftern Roman empire j to 
 whom however the Lord Jefus commanded, fay^ 
 ing^ though you know a dreadful work is afligned 
 you, yet at prefent injure not the earthy neither 
 the fea^ nor the trees \ till I and my fervants have 
 fealed the fervants of God in their foreheads, or till 
 I have accomplilhed that great work the conver- 
 fiofl of Jews and Gentiles, which ihali be affec- 
 ted 
 
VII. 6 — J 7-] the fixth Seal, A. D. 306, to 361. 41 
 
 ted by the inftrumentality of Conftantine ; who, 
 though born in Britain, may be faid to have 
 afcended, as an angel from the eafi, having the feal 
 of the living God\ as, under the direction of fome 
 celeftial angel, he ihed from Conftantinople in 
 the eaft a falutary influence upon the empire \ and 
 perhaps advanced the interefts of Chriftianity 
 more from thence, than if his royal refidence had 
 been amidil the augurs and temples of Rome, 
 ver. 2. Accordingly we immediately hear, 
 
 4. Of the converfion of a great number of the 
 Jews, who muft certainly be the people intended 
 by the twelve tribes of Ifrael, ver. 4 — 8, as diftin- 
 guiflied from the Gentiles, ver. 9 ; for converted 
 Gentiles cannot be diftinguifhed from, though 
 they are here diftinguiflied among, themfelves, by 
 the refpedive countries, to which, they belonged. 
 Befides the Jews converted in Chrift's time ; at 
 the day of Pentecofr ; by theapoftles; and after 
 the defer uction of Jerufalem, here is a bleffed in- 
 gathering of a hundred and forty-four thoufand, 
 that is, twelve thoufand out of every one of the 
 tribes of Ifrael -, as a pledge of their general re- 
 turn to God, and to their own land in the latter 
 days ; of which we lliall hear under the feventh 
 trumpet, chap. xiv. i — 5. And fays Dr. Sharpe, 
 ' The infliftion of penalties, tortures and death, 
 
 * in the ten grievous perfecutions under the Hea- 
 
 * then emperors, fo remarkably increafed the 
 
 * number of believers, that in the time of Con^ 
 
 * ftantine the Great, it was doubtful, whether in 
 
 * the Roman world, the Heathens or the Chrif- 
 
 * tians were the more numerous.* Introduction 
 to UniverfalHiJl. p. 141. And if above twelve 
 thoufand Jews and Idolators were baptifed at 
 Rome, x\. D. 312, befides women and children i 
 (fee bp. Newton,) ic is eafy to fuppofe that, in the 
 
 whob 
 
42 ANumher of the Jews converted. [VII. 6—17^ 
 
 whole empire, during the thirty OHe ye^rs of 
 Conftantine's reign, the number here mentioned 
 ihoLild be brought home to God j though it is 
 from this prophecy alone, that we can expeft to 
 leain the number converted in each tribe. 
 
 A mark on the forehead may ferve for diftinc- 
 tion and fafety, Ezek. ix. 4 •, hut fealing expref- 
 fes covenant tranfa<5tions between God and them : 
 And this being externally miniftered by men, our 
 Lord fays, ver. 3, //// we have fealed the fervants 
 of God in their foreheads. The holy fpirit of pro- 
 mife feals the foul, 2 Cor. i. 22 j but on their bo- 
 dies too, the Lord will notify his authority over, 
 and propriety in them, and their feparation for his 
 life, by the common feal of his kindom ; which 
 alfo witnelTed before men their relation to him, 
 and CQn^t<\\:itntfecurityzndprefervation: Though, 
 at the fame time, as things are fealed iox fecrefy^ 
 fo the life of a Chriftian is much hidden in its 
 origin, nature, actings, fupports and glorious 
 ifiue. Col. iii. 3. Circumcifion had been a feal 
 of God concealed in their flefh, Ronu iv. 1 1 ; 
 and under the Heathen perfecutions Chriftians 
 had been much compelled to worfliip God in 
 lecret : But now Jews and Gentiles made a free, 
 open, and public confeflion of their faith by hap- 
 tifm ; which was then commonly called the feal 
 of falvation, Gal iii. 27, 28 : And this feems to 
 be, intended by their being fealed., and having 
 the Father's name written in their foreheads., ver. 
 3, 4, and chap. xiv. i ; which phrales greatly 
 favour the method of baptizing by iprinkling : 
 Yet in no fenfe whatever can theie exprelfions be 
 taken exaftly literally. 
 
 But whatever apprehenfions we form about 
 that crofs in heaven, which Conllantine is faid 
 to have feen, A. D. 312, as he was going to 
 
 Rome 
 
y-II.6 — 17.] ^hefixth Seak A. D. 306, to 361. 43 
 
 Rome to fight Maxentius : And though himfelf, 
 fays Eufebius, was figned with the crofs in bap- 
 tifm, as thoLifands flill are ; neither this Expref- 
 fion of fealing^ nor any othei^ in fcripture, ever 
 Jaid any foundation for this airy fign in that ordi- 
 nance ; which therefore is as really will-worfhip, 
 as if we fhould imprint any felf-invented marks 
 of Chrill in our flefh, fuch as fome of the Hea- 
 thens bore of their mailers and gods, to which 
 cuftom thele words feem to allude ; fee chap. xiii. 
 16. xiv. r. XX. 4. and xxii. 4. Scripture filence 
 is as direftive and decifive as fcripture-words; for 
 what God has not appointed in his worfhip, no 
 man or body of men have any right to appoint \ 
 k^Jer. xix. 5. Heb. vii. 3, 14. If this had been 
 believed in queen Elizabeth's days, when the 
 delaying fhades of papal night were yet ftruggling 
 with the advancing morning :, at which time the 
 Popifli habits were fofbamefuUyimpofed, England 
 had been probably excufed, from moil ofthemifcries 
 which it endured under the four following reigns. 
 When the brazen ferpenc was idolized, Hezekiali 
 broke it in pieces, and called it NeJiufhtan, Brafs- 
 work^ 2 Kings xviii. 4. But this fign never was 
 injoined from heaven; therefore the faith em- 
 ployed about it, {lands only in the wifdom of 
 men, and not at all in the power of God. We 
 cannot enough glory in the crofs of Chrifi, Gal. 
 vi. 14 •, but the fign of the crofs is the vain amufe- 
 ment of multitudes in Chriftendom : May God 
 remove this ftumbling-block of their iniquity out 
 of the way of the Papifts ; and form profefling 
 Chriftians of every name, to the unadulterated 
 fimpliciiy of gofpel obedience. 
 
 The number here converted, is the fame as 
 will hereafter return to their own land, chap, 
 xiv. I : And the number mud be fo far definite in 
 both places, that there mult be at leaft 144,000 
 
44 JewsconvertedinConJtantine^sTime. [VII.6-17. 
 
 in all ; and here of each tribe 12,000 — And in 
 this account obferve, that there are children of 
 the bond-woman, as well as children of the free. 
 Gal. iii. 28. That Judah is named firft, becaufe 
 the Meffiah, the fountain of honour, defcended 
 from him •, that Levi, who had no temporal in- 
 heritance with his brethren, had neither more nor 
 lefs inheritance in God than they -, that Ephraim, 
 infamous for idolatry, is here called by the bet- 
 ter name of his father Jofeph : But idolatrous 
 Dan is not named at all in this account of the 
 tribes •, which intimates, that, if he had any (hare 
 in the grace of this feal, it was much lefs than 
 the others : Yet this no more proved the tribe ex- 
 tind, than omitting the name of Levi, Numb. 
 xiii, or, of Simeon, Deut. xxxiii, proved them 
 fo at thofe times. But if Dan had been a fon of 
 ferdition^ we fee here, that the tribes would be as 
 compleat without him, as the twelve apoftles 
 were after Judas was gone to his own place, A£Is 
 i. 26 : Yet I apprehend that tribe will not appear 
 to have been loft hereafter j fee chap. xxi. 12. 
 
 The fignification of the names of thefe twelve 
 tribes of Ifrael, in the order in which they are 
 here placed, which is not the order of their birth, 
 is thought by Mr. Mede to have fomething in- 
 ilruftive in it to us •, for when we confefs to God 
 by looking to his Son., as the words Judah and Reu- 
 hen remind us to do •, a troop of happy perfons or 
 things Cometh, asG^^and ^^rfignify. But even 
 thefe happy perfons are to wrejile with thofe who 
 forget their obedience to God ; as the words Naph- 
 thali., Manajfeh and Simeon import : But who ever 
 cleaves to the Lord Jefus,fliall have a great reward; 
 for God himfelf fhall be their dwelling, and add 
 them to the Son of his right hand in heaven, as 
 the remaining names of thefe tribes teach us, viz» 
 ^evif IJfachar, Zebulun., Jofeph and Benjamin. 
 
 5. The 
 
VII.6— i;.] tbeJjxthSeaI,A.D.2o6,io^et. 45 
 
 5. The converfion of the Gentiles, ver. 9. y^- 
 ter ibis Ifaw, and behold, a great multitude which 
 no one could number, out of every nation and tribe, 
 and people, and language, Jlanding before the throne 
 and before the Lamb -, for fatan can detain none of 
 the prey, whom Jefus refolves to refcue ; and 
 this is the infcription on every new-creature, / 
 thatfpeak in righteoufnefs, mighty to fave, Ifa. 
 Ixiii. I. And though their being fealed is not men- 
 tioned ', yet their (landing before the throne, and 
 before the Lamb implies it, as harvefh fuppofes 
 fpring and fummer, or as the end of a journey in- 
 cludes the way : Yet it is exprefsly hinted too, 
 chap. ix. 4, that all, v»?hether Jews or Gentiles, 
 who are preferred from the Mahometan and Papal 
 locufts, have been fealed in their foreheads. And 
 if there were Jews in this glorified company, who 
 were of every tribe (puXatv, as well as of every nation, 
 people, and language, their being fealed implied 
 that all the company were fo -, for there can be 
 no invidious diftin^tions made in God's family, 
 Eph, iii. 15: Yet it was the more necefiary to 
 fpeak of God*s fealing the Jews particularly, to 
 teftify the immutability of his covenant engage- 
 ments to that people •, as their defcendents were 
 to fhare but little of the blefTmgs fettled upon 
 their progenitors after this time, for about fifteen 
 hundred years. 
 
 6. Their glory in heaven produces a trium- 
 phant (hout from faints and angels, ver. 9 — 17. 
 God is a rock, his work is perfeSl : And if Chritt 
 perfeveres in his love to his people, they will 
 perfevere to eternal life. Accordingly our apof- 
 tle faw this, once fealed, and now glorified, com- 
 pany before the throne, and before the Lamb -, 
 from whofe blifsful vifion and enjoyment they 
 Ihall no more depart. He faw them cloathed in 
 white robes (?/perfed: purity, beauty and triumph, 
 
 v/ith 
 
'^6 Jews and Gentiles before the^ krone, [ VII . 5 — i j, 
 
 with palms of vi6tory in their hands ; and they 
 €ried with a loud voice ^ faying^ Salvation to our God 
 whojitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. 
 And all the angels Jiood round about the throne, and 
 about the elders, and the four living creatures -, the 
 living creatures being neareft the throne, the el- 
 ders next, and the angels outermoft ; and fell be- 
 fore the throne on their faces, and worfhipped God ; 
 faying. Amen to the preceding prailes of this ran- 
 fomed multitude. And, though they needed no 
 Ihare in their falvation, and could not therefore 
 join in the words of their fong, they lubjoin ano- 
 ther fevenfold afcription of glory to God, as they 
 had done, chap, v. 1 2, faying. Amen ; bleffi'rig, 
 and glory, and wifdom, and thankfgiving, and ho- 
 nour, and power, and might be unto our God for 
 ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 And as this fong of praife touched the 
 beloved difciple's heart on its tendereft firings, 
 one of the elders feeing, as though he had 
 faid, a vifible joy upon my countenance, anf- 
 wered to that joy ; though thou canft know 
 but little at prefent about the angels, yet as for 
 thofe who are arrayed in white robes, on which 
 I fee thy eyes are fixed, who are they ? and whence 
 did they come ? and I faid unto him, Kupts Lord 
 or Sir, (the word commonly fignifies a mafteror 
 governor ; and whoever teaches another, is fo far 
 his governor) thou knowefi \ and canft inform me 
 more particularly of that falvation, which I 
 heard them juft now afcribe to him that fitteth 
 on the throne, and to the Lamb. And he faid 
 unto me, thefe are they who came out of great tribu- 
 lation ', and have wa/hed their robes, and made them 
 white, not in their own, but in the blood of the 
 Lamb. Obfcrve, blood would defile in every 
 other view but that of making an atonement, for 
 which it was fhed : But Chritl's b;ood doe:, not 
 walh the robes of our own natural righteoufriefs, 
 
 MatU 
 
VIL6 — i;.] The/txih Seal, A. D. go6, to 361. 47 
 
 Matt. V. 20. i^^»?. X. 3, which muft be put off, 
 Rom. vii. 6 ; but thofe ^^r;«<?;z/j of f ah at ion which 
 we received from God himfelf, 7/??. Ixi. 10, and 
 which we have defiled, Ifa. Ixiv. 6 : Yet wafhing 
 thefe robes, it does not make them of its own 
 colour red^ leafl the righteoiifnel^ of believers 
 jfhould feem to have any concern in their j unifi- 
 cation, Phil. iii. 9 ; but it makes them ivhitCy 
 which is the emblem of purity, beauty, vidory, 
 joy and glory. 'Therefore being juftified by that 
 blood, and fanftified by the fpirit which flows in 
 and with it, they are before the throne of God, and 
 ferve him day and night in unwearying miniftra- 
 tions in his temple ; and he thatf.tteth on the throne^ 
 Ihall pitch his royal tabernacle over them: And, 
 agreeable to the promife made to them in Ifa. 
 xlix. 10, they fhall hunger no more., either in foul 
 or body (when the latter is raifed from its dufty 
 bed,) neither thirfl any more-, neither (hall the na- 
 tural, or any metaphorical diftreffing fun light 
 upon them, nor any fcorching heat : For the Lamb 
 which is in the midji of the throjie, fh all feed them, 
 and fh all lead them to living fountains of water., till 
 he gives up the mediatorial kingdom to the Fa- 
 ther ; and as they are paiTing over into the loving 
 hands of an abfoKite Gcd., he fhail wipe away all 
 tears from their eyes., and (top up for ever the 
 fountain which fo long fupplied thofe briny 
 ftreams. 
 
 But though the fcene is here laid in heaven, to 
 affure us of the faints admiflion to glory imme- 
 diately upon their leaving the body \ and in that 
 world only can the exprefTions here ufed receive 
 their full accomplifliment, yet many of them may 
 be accommodated to a fcate of grace here, which 
 is glory begun, 2 Cor. iii. 18. 
 
 C H A P. 
 
^8 Half an Hour* s Silence in Heaven, [VIII. i— -6, 
 
 ♦■'♦■ess: I . I I > ■*■»■♦■ < ..,•, II ■,■■•, ; , , , r »-.i^ 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 ^he opening of the feventh fed ; the founding of ■ 
 four of the trumpets-, and a very folemn alarm given 
 with refpe£i to the three remaining. 
 
 I . A N D when he had opened the fe- 
 •^^ venth feal, there was filence in 
 heaven about half an hour. 
 
 2. And I faw the feven angels who flood 
 l)efore God j and there were given to them 
 feven trumpets. 
 
 3. And another angel came, and flood 
 at the alter, having a golden cenfer ; and 
 there was given to him much incenfe, that 
 he might give it to the prayers of all the 
 faints, upon the golden altar which was 
 before the throne : 
 
 4. And there went up the fmoke of the 
 perfumes, with the prayers of the faints, 
 from the hand of the angel before God. 
 
 5. And the angel took the cenfer, and 
 filled it with fire of the altar, and threw it 
 upon the earth j and there were voices, and 
 thunders, and lightnings, and an earth- 
 quake. 
 
 6. And the hwQn. angels, which had the 
 feven trumpets, prepared themfelves that 
 they might found. 
 
 The 
 
VIII. 1,2.] Thejeventh Sealy A. D. 364, to 395. 49 
 
 The feventh leal introduces the fcven trumpets : 
 But before they found, we have here an account 
 of fix things; viz, i. A half hour's filence in hea- 
 ven. 2. The trumpets are given to the feven 
 angels. 3. The faints are very earneft in prayer. 
 4. Chrift prefents their prayers with his much 
 incenfe. 5. Fire taken off from the altar, pro- 
 duces great commotions in liates and kingdoms. 
 6. This gives a fignal to the angels to prepare 
 themfelves to found, each in his place and 
 order. 
 
 The time of thefe events feems to have been 
 from about A. D. 364 to 395; in which time, 
 
 I. We have an account of a filence in heaven 
 about half an hour ^ ver. i. As there can be no 
 (cefTation of worfhip or paufe of bleffednefs in hea- 
 ven above, it feems neceiTary to underftand this 
 filence of the afiairs of the church below. Com- 
 motions of any kind in a fociety produce noife 
 and voices^ vcr. 5. chap. iv. 5. xvi. 17, 18. xviii. 2. 
 and xix. 6; and when the kingdom of Chrift fhall 
 be let up more univerfally in the world, there will 
 be great voices in heaven, chap. xi. 15. and xiv. 2 : 
 In oppofition to which, v/e may well underftand 
 this filence in heaven, of a feafon in which little 
 was done for the advancement of Chriflianity in 
 the world: And fuch a time we find between the 
 reign of Jovian and Theodofius the Great, from 
 A. D. 364 to 379; in which time the Alemans, 
 Pi6ls, Goths, Saxons, Sarmatians, Qiiades and 
 Perfians, fo harrafiTed the different provinces of the 
 Roman empire, as left God's fervants but little 
 time to oppofe the Gentile fuperftitioris, in the 
 reigns of Valentinian I, Gratian and Valencinian 
 II: and by a method of computation which will 
 be explained, chap. xx. i — 6, this time might 
 be called about half an hour-, for the holy Ghoft 
 did not defign, by this phrafe, to mark the pre- 
 E cife 
 
^oThefeven Trumpets given to fev en Angels. \y{\{.2, 
 
 cife time, in which his people had been providen- 
 tially hindered from fpreading the honours of his 
 name: And though this obitrudion did not con- 
 tinue a iwW half hour ^ yet the mentioning ^^i/^;/ 
 that time, was very proper to exprefs how dif- 
 pleafing the hindrance of it was to God, and to 
 his fervants. Or this filence in heaven might refer 
 to what was done in the temple, which refound- 
 ed with fongs, trumpets, and other inftruments 
 of mufick, whilrt the burnt offering was confu- 
 ming upon the altar, 2 Chron. xxix. 25 — 28; 
 but afterwards the people prayed in filence with- 
 cuty in the courts of the temple, whilft the pried 
 was gone in to offer incenfe before God, Pfal. 
 Jxv. I. Hzb. Liike'i. lO; and accordingly we hear 
 of many prayers afcending from all the faints at 
 this time, vcr. 3-, for however God's fervancs may 
 be obftrufled in his other work, they cannot be 
 taken off from praying to him. But before we 
 come to confider this, the text calls us to ob- 
 fervc, 
 
 2. That feven trumpets are given to the feven 
 angels, ver. 2, I faw the feven angels 'who ftood be- 
 fore God •, and there were given to them feven trum- 
 pets. See the notes on ch.ip. v. 6. Obferve, fo im- 
 portant is the numh^iY feven to us, with refpccft to 
 the Lord's day, which is a feventh part of our 
 time, that the Lo;d not only makes the age of 
 the world feven thoufand years, and manages the 
 affairs of the lad three thoufand of it, in this book, 
 by fevens-j viz, feven feals, feven trumpets and 
 feven vials ^ but he has alfo reprefented his own 
 court in heaven, as having feven angels efpecially 
 Handing before him, diilinguifhcd amid (I the 
 thoufand thoufinds who minijier to him., and the ten 
 thcuffjtd times ten thoufand who fland before him^ 
 Dan. vii, 10. {^^o the Perfian Q\i\ti- h^d fev en princes 
 ivbiclp faiv the king's face, and fat the firji in the 
 
 kingdom 
 
VIII. 3>4-] "thefiventh Seal.A.V. 364, io 395. 51 
 
 kingdom as his counfellors^ Ejlh. i. 10 — 14. Ezr-^ 
 vii. 14; who were called, fays Xenophon, the 
 eyes and ears by which the king law and heard.) 
 And though Jehovah needs none of the fervices 
 of his creatures, yet, to thefe grand minifters of 
 our God, the feven trumpets arc given -, which 
 reach to the end of the world, and dilclofe the 
 grand events which await nations and the church 
 of God: But thefe trumpets being all given to 
 them at the fame time, proves that they are an- 
 gels properly fo called, not living men. Yet it 
 does not appear, that John faw or obferved thefe 
 angels, till the inllruments of their feivice were 
 delivered to themj for holy beings muft be, and 
 defire only to be, noticed in the difplay of their 
 abilities, and the improvement of their talents 
 for God's glory. But though we hear of voices^ 
 thunders, lightnings, and an earthquake under this 
 period, ver. 5; yet the incurfions of the nations 
 upon the empire, fpoken of above, which were 
 reprefented by them, were not crowned with fuch 
 fuccefs as afterwards-, becaufe the firft of thefe 
 angels had nor yet founded : They began before 
 God's time, and therefore could not effecft their 
 defigns. 
 
 3. The faints are very earned in prayer at this 
 period, ver. 3, 4. when the Spirit, Chrift's glo^ 
 rifier, has made known that fubftantial word in 
 the heart, an everlalling intercourfe is opened be- 
 tween God and that foul; and the perfons v/ho 
 enjoyed this intercourfe, were now very nume- 
 rous in the different parts of the empire, efps- 
 cially in the reign of Theodofius: And the inva- 
 fions of their enemies, but drove good men the 
 more to their knees, and their God; for florms 
 are God's mefTengers fent to haften his doves to 
 their windows; and / — prayer is the language of 
 every new-born foul, when his enemies are jiron^ 
 E 2 and 
 
52 Chrifi prefents the S dints Prayers. [V 1 1 1. 3, 4. 
 
 and lively, Pfal. xxxviii. 19—22 and cix. 4. Hei^i 
 and he that will do no other good in the worlds 
 may ferve as a Icourge to drive good men to God 
 and heaven. 
 
 4. Chrift, being omnifcient and oriiniprefent, 
 hears and prefents the prayers of each of them,- 
 with his own much incenfe before the Father, 
 ver.' 3, 4. Another angel came and flood at the 
 altar^ &c. This could not be a created angel, 
 for they were never called to be pfiefts unto or 
 before God, Heb. v. 4. Gr. and therefore have 
 nothing to do at the golden altar before the throne^ 
 ver. 3. But our Lord is called an angel in many 
 places befides this, Gen. xlviii. 15, 16. Hof. xii. 4. 
 MaL iii. i. Rev. x. i. xviii. i. and xx. i. And 
 as many prayers were now afcending in their na- 
 tional troubles, it feemed needful that the belov- 
 ed difciple fhould be able to inform the churches 
 of the certain fuccefs of them, through their Re- 
 deemer's interceffion j agreeable to the hopes 
 which other parts of fcripture had given thenij 
 Rora. viii. 34. Heb. vii. 25. i John ii. i. 
 
 But that the favourites of heaven may not fup- 
 pofe that their prayers are accepted on their own 
 account, they are here taught, that in order for 
 their acceptance, i. There muft be under them, 
 the fire of that juftice and jealoufy of God againft 
 fin, and lov.e to men, which preyed upon the 
 great facrifice Chrill, otherwife they cannot af- 
 cend to God; fo the Jewiili pried took fire from 
 off the brazen altar with his cenfer, to offer in- 
 cenfe on the golden altar which was before the 
 mercy-feat, Lev. ix. 24. x. i. and xvi. 12, 13. 
 The Spirit both afTifts believers to wafh their fa- 
 crifices by previous preparation. Lev. i. 9, 13. 
 and alfo to feel fomething of this fire ift their ap- 
 proaches to God, to quicken and purify their 
 ' prayers: Yet our great high pricll coo mufl take 
 
 of 
 
VIII. 45 5'] ^hefeventh Seal, A. D. 364, to 295- 53 
 
 of this fire himfelf, (or be imprefied with a prefent 
 fenfe of that juftice which preyed upon him for 
 our fins,) in order to enable our prayers toafcend 
 as a delightful perfume, in his gracious intercef- 
 fions. 2. They m.uft be picfented on the golden 
 altar of ChriiVs divine nature before the throne. 
 3. Our Lord muft mingle his own fervent dcfires 
 with ours J and as he offered himfelf a facrifice 
 of a fweec fmelling favor to God, Epb. v. 2, fo, 
 to overcome the offenfivenefs of our corruptions, 
 which mingles itfelf with our prayers, he will 
 perfume them with the much incenfe of his moft 
 pure and perfed defires or interccfllons. And 
 this incenfe is faid to be given him, as the incenfe- 
 keeper gave out what was to be offered, every 
 morning and evening, on the golden altar, Exod. 
 XXX. 7. Numb. iv. 16. i Chron. ix. 29, 30. 
 2 Chron. xiii. lu Accordingly, to teftify the 
 Father's concurrence and delight in this part of 
 our Lord's prieftly ofxice, to which he had called 
 him, Ifa. liii. 12; he is reprefented as giving 
 him every defire which rifes in his heart, that he 
 may offer it with the virtue of his atonement for 
 his redeemed people: Therefore fays he, / know 
 that thou heareji me always^ John xi. 42 ; for he 
 whom God fent^ fpeaketh the words of God, on 
 earth and in heaven. The Lord has refpefl to 
 thefe three things in the prayers of his people; 
 therefore they may be fatisfied, that he will be 
 with and preferve them, am.idfi: the confufions 
 which the feven trumpets announce to the 
 world. 
 
 5. In the cenfer in which our Lord had offered 
 the prayers of his people, he took fire from off 
 the brafen altar, which had preyed upon himfelf 
 (and which flill continues burning as hot as ever 
 againfl impenitent finners, and againlt the cor- 
 ruptions of good men, Heh. xii. 29 •,) end threw 
 E3 it 
 
54 ^^^ Angels prepare to Sound. [VIII. 5, 6. 
 
 7/ into the earthy yet wifely direding it to every 
 defigned Ipot, ver. 5, fee £2;^^. x. 2 ; to con- 
 fume the wicked, Pfat. Ixxxiii. 14, 15. Ifa. Ixvi. 
 15. £2;(r/^. xxii. 20 — 22. A^^^. i. 6\ and at the 
 fame time to purify the righteous and prepare thefe 
 offerings of God to be fet before him, Ifa, vi. 
 6, 7. And as foon as it was kindled; a general 
 cry was heard from numerous terrified vcices, 
 when [he nations broke in upon the empire from 
 A. D. 364 to 395; and as general a horror was 
 fprcad, as when thunder^ lightnings and earth- 
 quakes convulfe the frame of nature, and predift 
 its diffolution: For to Heathen Rome, that 
 flaughter-houfe of the Redeemer's flieep, it was 
 now cried, as once to Jerufalem, Thou pah be vi- 
 fited of the Lord of hofis, with thunder ^ and with 
 earthquake^ and great noife \ with fiorm, and tem- 
 pefi, and the flame of devouring fire^ Ifa. xxix. 6. 
 Thefe dreadful guards attended when the Lord 
 gave forth his fiery law at Sinai, Exod. xix. 16 — 
 18; and the fame awful artillery will be difcharg- 
 cd when the fevench trumpet founds, chap. xi. 
 19; and efpecially when great Babylon, worfe 
 than the ancient, comes to be vifited of God, 
 chap. xvi. 18. 
 
 6. Upon this fignal given, the angels prepare 
 to found their trumpets, each in his own place 
 and order, ver. 6 : And though one of them has 
 not yet founded, after fo many hundred years, 
 the apoftle faw them all preparing-, to afTure us 
 that, when the tim.e is come, there will be no de- 
 lays J and that angels are waiting, as well as we, 
 for the accomplilhment of the things here pre- 
 dided. 
 
 Obferve, feals may be broken and viais poured 
 out without noife, whatever commotions m.ay be 
 confequent upon them, chap. vi. 4, 12, &c. vii. i. 
 viii. i.and xvi. 12 — ^ij but a trumpet intimates 
 
 a loud 
 
VIII. 6, 7-] Thefirjl Trumpei, A.D. 395, /0412. $5 
 
 a loud noife, addrefled to onr fenfes, to awake 
 and roufe us, eipecially when this trumpet is in 
 the hand of an angeJ; for the found of the trumpet 
 is the alarm of war ^ Jer. iv. 19-, and fuch is every 
 one of thefe feven trumpets. And it feems rea- 
 fonable to fuppofe, that an intelligent ear fliould 
 be able to diilinguifh, both when each found be- 
 gins and when it ceafes; and confequently to 
 difcover how long the miniftry of each of thefe 
 fcven angels, and of thofe celeftial attendants who 
 are ranged under his order, contimirs; which no 
 doubt continues during the whole time allotted 
 to his trumpet-, fee chap. xvi. 4 — j. 
 
 We may further obierve, that, as the voice of 
 the arch-angel and the trump of God, will here- 
 after fummons the hofts of heaven, and difll^lve 
 all nature's frame-, fo the firft four trumpets of 
 thefe angels, are generally thought to havefiiakcn 
 down the Roman empire: which never was more 
 than about the third part of the known world, 
 though they vainly boafted of univerfal empire: 
 For America was not dilcovered by Chriftopher 
 Columbus, till eleven hundred years after this 
 time; viz, A.D. 1492: But Rome poffeffcd 
 about as much in Afia and Africa, as it wanted 
 of the whole fovereignty of Europe. And though 
 Rome could now boafl its Chriftian emperors; 
 yet this can no m.ore prevent the aven<2;ing of the 
 blood of God's fervants, upon them, than Jofiah's 
 reformation prevented God's avenging upon the 
 kingdom of Judah, the innocent blood v.^ith 
 which Manafleh had ftained that long-favoured 
 country, 
 
 7. And the iiril angel founded, and there 
 
 was hail and fire mingled with blood, and 
 
 it was cafl down upon the earth; and tlic 
 
 E 4 thiid 
 
^6 Hail, Fire and Blood cafi on the Earth. [Vill. 7. 
 
 third part of the trees were burnt up, and 
 the green grafs was burnt up. 
 
 It was an entertainment to the great Mr. Mede, 
 to obfcrve from Achmetes, and the documents 
 and monuments of the Indians, Perfians and 
 Egyptians, that fome of the fame bold figures, 
 which adorn the pages of infpiration, were in 
 ufe amongft them; and applied to the fame 
 things as they are in fcripture, but the fcriptures 
 are wonderfully fufficicnt to explain themieives, 
 as thele trumpets fhew-, wiih refpe6l to the firlt 
 of which Sir Ifaac Newton obferves ' That ftorms 
 
 * of thunder, lightning, hail and overflowing 
 ' rain, are, in the prophetic language, put for 
 ' a tempeft of war defcending from the heavens 
 ' and clouds politic:' And as blood is here ming- 
 led with the hail and fire, this naturally leads our 
 thoughts to the defolations of war-, fo that the 
 words muft have a metaphorical, whatever literal, 
 accomplifliment they have; fee Exod. ix. 23. 
 
 Mr. Mede begins this trumpet at the death of 
 Theodofius the Great, A. D. 395; at which time, 
 
 * The Huns, Goths, and other barbarians,' (ex- 
 cited by the perfidy of Rufinus, prime minifter to 
 Arcadius the Eaflern emperor) ' like hail for mul- 
 « titude, and breathing fire and {laughter, broke 
 ' in upon the bell provinces of the empire, both 
 « in the Eall and Weil, with greater fuccefs than 
 
 * they had ever done before.' The fame year 
 the famous Alaric, with his Goths * began his 
 
 * incurfions: FirCl: he ravaged Greece, then waft- 
 
 * ed Italy, befieged Rome, and was bought off 
 ' at an exorbitant price: Befi-gcd it again in the 
 *year4io; took, and plundered the city, and 
 « let fire to it in ieveral places.' 
 
 So I he L,c"o fcnt a mighty and Jlrong one, the 
 king of Aflyria; who, as a tempejl of hail, and 
 
 dejiroying 
 
dejiroying ftorm^ as a flood of mighty waters over- 
 flowing^ cajl down the houfe of Ifrael to the earth 
 with his hand^ Ila. xxviii. 2 : And this Gothic 
 ftorm Ipared neither high nor low, young nor old; 
 but came rcfiftlefs as hail mingled with f/re^ upon 
 the trees of the field, and upon the greengrafs, to 
 which refpcdively men of high and low degree 
 are 'compared in fcripture -, ktEcclef. xi. 3. Ifa. ii. 
 12, 13. and xl. 6. £2;^^. xvii. 24. andxxxi. 8,-9. 
 Dan. W. 10, 15, 26. Zech. xi. 2. Matt. iii. 10. 
 
 And befides the iword of the barbarians, 
 which deftroyed the greateft multitude of men, 
 Philoftorgius who lived in, and wrote of thefe 
 times, faith ; " That among other calamities, dry 
 " heats with flafhes of flame, and whirlwinds of 
 " fire, occafioned various and intolerable ter- 
 " rors : Yea, and hail fell down in fcveral places, 
 " weighing as much as eight pounds." See 
 bifhop Newton, and Univerfal Hiftory. 
 
 Thus thefe words were both literally and me- 
 taphorically accompliftied, from about A, D. 
 395 to 412 i v/hich we therefore reckon the pro- 
 per time of this trumpet. 
 
 8. And the fecond angel founded, and as 
 it were a great mountain, burning with fire, 
 was cafl into the fea j and the third part of 
 the fea became blood. 
 
 9. And there died the third part of the 
 creatures in the fea, which had life -, and a 
 third part of the fhips were deflroyed. 
 
 The blood under this trumpet, intimates that 
 the defolations of war are intended here, as well 
 as under the former; the inilr .ment of which is 
 reprefentsd by a grand metaphor, as if a great 
 mount ain^ burning with fire ^ was caft v'to the fea'. 
 
§S j^ Burning-mountain caft into the Sea. [VIII. 8, 9*. 
 
 w? as ify for no fiich mountain really fell into the 
 fea ; and if it had, it could not have turned it to 
 blood, much lefs could the fall of any one moun- 
 tain, fo generally affed the third part of the fea^ 
 and the living creatures in it. Befides, to pro- 
 duce blood, the fea into which it fails muft be 
 feopksy multitudes^ nations and tongues^ chap, xvii^ 
 15. And if luch a mountain as Atrila and his 
 Huns, fall upon the Eaftern and Weftern em- 
 pire, he will crufh them to death •, and at the 
 fame i\m.t hum tlxm with fire. This man called 
 hinifelf the fcourge of God., and the terror of men i 
 and fo he was literally, efpecially to the Vv^efterrj 
 emperor Valentinian the third, with his 700,ocx> 
 attending barbarians. See the Roman hillories 
 from A. D. 440 to 454, within which time this 
 Toyal murtherer and others not only crufl^ed the 
 third part of men, as if a mountain had been 
 thrown down out of the clouds upon the fifhes 
 of the fea ; but alfo dellroyed the third part of 
 the (hips trading, or taking their pleafure there- 
 on* 
 
 , Obferve proud men efteem themfelves as moun- 
 tains, Ifa. ii. 12 — 14. and xl. 4. Zech. iv. 7. Rev, 
 vi. 14; and haughty oppreffors are burning moun- 
 tains : Such a defiraying mountain was Babylon, 
 till the Lord rolled it down from the rocks, Jer. li. 
 25 ; fee alfo Pfal. xxx. 7. and Ixv. 6. Dan. ii. 
 g^, 44, 45. But Sion need not fear, whatever 
 mountains arc carried into the midfi of whatever 
 feas ', for God is in the midfi of her, floe fhall not 
 be moved: And whatever fires kindle upon the 
 firll Adam's world, under the preceding and fol- 
 lowing trumpets, previous to the general con- 
 flagration, God fhall help her right early. PfaL 
 xlvi. 2, 5. Rev. xvi. 18, 19. 
 
 10, Af>4 
 
VIII. lo, 1 1 r^X^je third'Trumpet^A.'D.^i 7, to 606 59 
 
 10. And the third angel founded, and 
 there fell from heaven a great ftar, burning 
 like a torch; and it fell upon the third 
 part of the rivers, and upon the fountains 
 of waters. 
 
 1 1 . And the name of the ftar is called 
 wormwood; and a third part of the waters 
 became wormwood : and many men died of 
 the waters, becaule they were made bitter. 
 
 Kftar in prophetic language, is a ruler in the 
 church or ftate, -^prince or a prophet. It is ap- 
 plied toChrift, ihdit morning ft ar of J acol^. Numb. 
 xxiv. 17. Rev. xxii. 16, and to the fons of Ja- 
 cob, who were the heads of the tribes of Ifrael, 
 Gen. xxxvii, 9, 10. When the word ftars is 
 joined with the fun ^nd moon, it fignifies inferior 
 officers in the ftate, Ifa. xiii. 10. Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8. 
 But a ftar is a very common, and nioft fignifi- 
 cant hieroglyphic of a prophet or minifter in the 
 church, Dan. viii. 10. Jude 13. Rev. i. 20. ix. r. 
 and xii. i, 4. And, whether this was a religious 
 or political ftar, it fell fudden and unexpeded 
 from the lower heaven, down ro the earth, /»«r«- 
 ing like a torch; and though it could neither burn 
 up the rivers nor fountains, nor even make them 
 change colour, chap, xvi, 4; yet it impregnated 
 them with fuch a bitternels, as ended in death to 
 wretched multitudes. 
 
 Such a ftar was Genferic; who, having found- 
 ed a kingdom in Africa, A. D. 427, ' embark- 
 
 * ed with 300,000 Vandals and Moors, and ar- 
 
 * rived upon the Roman coaft in June 455 ; the 
 
 * emperor and people not thinking of any fuch 
 ' enemy : he landed his men and marched dire(5lly 
 
 * to Rome; whereupon, the inhabitants flying 
 
 * into the woods and mountains, the city fell an 
 
 eafy 
 
6o A burning Star falls on the Rivers. [VIII. i o, 1 1 • 
 
 ' eafy prey into his hands: He abandoned it to the 
 ' cruelty and avarice of his foldiers, who plun- 
 ' dered it for fourteen days together. He then 
 
 * fet fail again for Africa, carrying away with him 
 
 * immenfe wealth, and an innumerable multitude 
 ' of captives; and lefif the ftate fo weakened, that 
 ' in a little time it was utterly fubverted.' Bifhop 
 Newton. 
 
 Underftanding this ftar pohtically, we may 
 begin the time of this trumpet from the above 
 year; viz. 455, and conlider its effeds as con- 
 tinued till the time of the founding of the follow- 
 ing trumpet; which period was a time of as great 
 bitternefs to the Roman empire, as if the rivers 
 and fountains, which fupply cities and countries, 
 were impregnated with wormwood. And per- 
 haps Rome, which had been confidered as a fea^ 
 or coUedtion of people under the former trum- 
 pet, now greatly diminiflied, might be as fitly 
 reprefented by rivers and fountains, which were 
 running faft towards another fea or colleflion of 
 people, that is, to a different government. Dry- 
 ing up rivers and fountains would produce a fear- 
 city of the neccffaries of life, Hof. xiii. 15. Ifa. 
 xix. 5, 6; and, though this trumpet does not 
 dry them up, they are imbittered-, fo that ma7jy 
 died by drinking of them. 
 
 Some years before this, the Romans had given 
 np the defence of Britain; which called in the 
 Saxons to its aid about the year 450: And in 
 A. D. 456, fays Mr. Mede, the Roman empire 
 was crumbled into ten kingdoms, which are after- 
 wards called the ten horns of the beafi, fee chap, 
 xiii. I. and xvii. 7, 12, 16. 
 
 But underftanding this ^rf^//jr 'of a religious 
 governor, we may obferve, that, as Genferic was 
 a perfecuting Arian, fo Pelagianifm rofe up in 
 this century, about the year 410 ; and, join- 
 
VlII.10,1 ujihe thirdl'rumpet^ki).^!'] ^to6o6. 6i 
 
 inor its forces with the Arianifmof the former cen- ' 
 tury, dreadfully poifoned the rivers and fountains 
 of the church-, fo that many died, both tempo- 
 rally and fpiritually, of one part or other of this 
 double root of bitternefs, which bore gall and 
 wormwood; fee Dent. xxix. i8. Jer. xxiii. 15. 
 Amos vi. ii\ Or confining ourfelves yet more 
 clolely to that fenfe of the word flar which the 
 holy Ghoft has given us in this book. Rev. i. 20, 
 by this^r^^/7r<^r may be meant the Bifiop of Rome -^ 
 whofe proud affeftation of fuperiority over all 
 other biihops, produced fuch awful political and 
 religious contentions, in the Eaft and Weft, from 
 A. D. 312 to 606; or from the time that the em- 
 pire became Chriftian, till he had gained his airy 
 point. After this fiar had compieated its fall 
 from heaven^ our author at A. D. 606, faw the 
 key of the well of the abyfs given to him, as we 
 fhall fee, chap. ix. i ; but here he faw his fall, 
 and marked its bitter effefls upon the rivers and 
 fountains of water % which pciibned ;;?^»7, though 
 not all the men v/ho drank of them. 
 
 But as his fall has been fo fatal to the world, 
 for our own warning for the future, fuffer me to 
 point out the circumftances which facilitated his 
 defcent. 
 
 And here not to fay that the myfiery of iniquity 
 had been working in the church, ever fince the 
 apoitle Paul's time; or that unguarded hyper- 
 bolical expreffions, which fome of the primitive 
 fathers of the three firft centuries had ufed, about 
 the Virgin Mary ; minifters and faints (if their 
 writings have not been interpolated or altered) 
 miniftered an occafion of promoting the papal 
 caufe*, I. When the biftiop of Rome became 
 preacher to the head of the Roman empire, 
 through the corruption of nature, this both ex- 
 cited an improper elatement in his own breaft, 
 and gave him an undue confequence among his 
 
 brethren. 
 
62 A burning ^tar falls on the Rivers. [VIII. i o, 1 1 . 
 
 brethren. 2. When Conilantine had fecularized 
 the ecv.lefiaftical government, in the manner ex- 
 plained at chap. vi. j 2, &c. this gave a fair op- 
 portunity for the further exertion of his lordly 
 pride; efpecially as from the beginning, ' the 
 ' povsrer of the biHiop of Ro77ie far exceeded, 
 
 * within his jurifdiftion, that of other metropoli- 
 
 * tans.' Mr. Bower^ vol. i. page io5. And, g. 
 When the bifhop, or patriarch of Conftantinople, 
 after the feat of the empire was removed thither, 
 became his rival; this only put an edge upon his 
 thirft after unlimited power, and exciced dread- 
 ful contefts, before he could attain the arrogant 
 title of Univerfal Bijhop. 
 
 But the moft effential thing in popery is its 
 leading dodlrines, which may be all reduced 
 to thefe two; viz, degrading Chriji^ and fetting 
 up the creature: The firft of theie was effected by 
 Arius, A. D. 317; and when they had taken off 
 the crown from Chrift's head, it was eafy to fee 
 for whom they defigned it; though Pelagius did 
 notfet it upon the head of free-will, till almoft a 
 hundred years after that time. Thefe two abo- 
 minations, nourilhed by a worldly fpirit, produc- 
 ed popery A. D. 606: And as the fpirit of the 
 world has ftill dominion in the church, and its 
 rivers and fountains are not yet healed of their 
 Arian and Pelagian biiternefs; therefore, as every 
 feed will have its own body, there is reafon to 
 apprehend that the modern contempt caff on 
 the perfon and offices of Chrift, and that Ar- 
 minianifm which has deluged Chriftendom ever 
 fmce A. D. 1602, will again produce popery, 
 and give if another infernal triumph in our worldj 
 fee chap. xiii. 11 — 18. And how far it is already 
 begun, in the filence of the friends of the gof- 
 pel, and in the impudence of its enemies, I 
 Z Icay.; 
 
VIII. 1 2.] The fourth Trumpet, A.D. 456 to 566. 63 
 
 feave to their confideration who have the moral 
 life of their intelledtual light. 
 
 Underftanding this trtimpet, in this laft fenfe, 
 I reckon the time of it from A. D. 317 to 606 5 
 all that time the pope lay upon earth, ftruggling 
 with the church and ftate for pre-eminence •, and 
 v/hen he had gained it. Pelagian and other er« 
 rors were abforbed in popery, that grand collec- 
 tion of almoft every error with which the devil 
 was ever permitted to torment the Chriftian 
 world. 
 
 12. And the fourth angel founded, and 
 the third part of the fun was fmitten, and 
 the third part of the moon, and the third 
 part of the ftars j fo that the third part of 
 them was darkened : And the day did not 
 appear for the third part of it -, and the 
 night likewife. 
 
 This trumpet predids the darkening of the 
 great lights of the empire •, as we have fcen the 
 fame metaphors explamed under the fixth feal, 
 chap. vi. 12, 13-, but, though the images are 
 in both places nearly the fame, there is an obfer- 
 vable diiference, between the defcription which 
 the holy Ghoft there gives of that religious refor- 
 mation in Conllantine's time, and the political dif- 
 folution of the em>pire vv'hich thefe words an- 
 nounce. In the former cafe, the fun became 
 Mack as fackcloth of hair^ but foon put off its 
 mourning to congratulate the vidlories of Con- 
 ftantine ; the 'moon became as bloody but at the 
 next lunation flie Ihewed a fairer face -, yet the 
 inferior officers in general were removed at that 
 time, to make way for better men;- which is 
 thus exprefied in prophetic language, the flars of 
 heaven fell unto the earthy 4Jen as a fg-tne caft- 
 
 eth 
 
64 A third Pari of the Sun, ^c. darkened. [VIII. li, 
 
 eth her untimely, and therefore iinfavoury, figs 
 when fide is Jhaken of a mighty wind: But in this 
 diffolution of the empire the fun, moon and 
 ftars 2Ci^ fmitten, darkened ^ndfhine not; for they 
 could not fhine as lights of the empire, whert there 
 was no empire to be illuminated. There is alfo 
 this further difference, that religious refermation, 
 under the fixth feal, extended further than the 
 Roman empire ; this revolution concerned that 
 empire only, for it darkened but the third part 
 of the heavenly luminaries. In the former cafe 
 too, an extreme horror, down from the throne to 
 the cottage, for the great fm of having perfecuted. 
 God's fervants, made way for the removal of 
 the Pagan religion and government, ver. 15, 16; 
 but we read of no fuch horror here -, nor was there 
 fuch a caufe for it in theprefent, as in that cafe : 
 This was a forrow not unufual in the world ; 
 though fpreading wider than in former indances 5 
 a forrow at the funeral of an empire, at which 
 were interred the hopes and joys of v/eeping mul- 
 titudes : For Rorne, having ftruggled with its 
 fate, through eight turbulent reigns, was at 
 length ruined in the year 476, under Momyllus 
 or Auguilulus, as he was called in derifion, by 
 Odoacer king of the Heruli -, who being flairi 
 A. D. 493, Theodoric founded the kingdom of 
 the Oftrogoths in Italy, which continued about 
 fixty years. Yet the rnoon and fiars ftill fubfifted i 
 for the fenate, confuls and patricians were not 
 wholly extinguifhed till A. D. p,66, when Italy 
 was conquered by the eaftern emperor Juftin II ; 
 who governed it by the exarchs of Ravenna, un- 
 der whom Rome vv'as made only a dukedom : 
 and this was the feventh form of government 
 there, after kings, confuls, dictators, decemvirs, 
 military tribunes with confular authority, and 
 emperors ; fee chap. xvii. 10. Therefore we may 
 3 reckon 
 
VIII. 1 3 .] the fourth Trumpet^ A.D, 456, toc^66. 65 
 
 reckon the time of this trumpet from A. D. 456 
 to C)66. 
 
 Rome, often warned, \vould riot obey that 
 folemn mandate, Jer. xiii. 16. Give glory to the 
 Lord your God before he caufe darknefs^ and be- 
 fore your feet fiumhle upon the dark mountains^ and 
 while ye look for lights he turn it into the Jhadow 
 of death, and 7nake it grofs darknefs ; therefore 
 Egypt's doom became theirs, Ezek. xxxii. 7, 8. 
 When I floall put thee out, Iivill cover the heavens,, 
 and make the ftars thereof dark : I will cover ths 
 fun with a cloud, and the 7noon ftoall not give her 
 light. All the bright lights of heaven will I make 
 dark over thee ; and fet darknefs upon thy landy 
 faith the Lord God. See alfo If a, xiii. jo, 11, 
 
 13. And I beheld, and heard one angel 
 flying in the midfh of heaven, faying with 
 a loud voice. Woe, woe, woe to thofethat 
 dwell upon the earth ; becaufe of the re- 
 maining voices of the trumpet of the three 
 angels, who are yet to found. 
 
 This angel, flying alone, brings the mod in- 
 terefting and alarming tidings^ 2 Sa?n. xviii. 25. 
 And each trumpet here fpoken of, has a diftimft 
 \voe of its own ; which concerns thofe who dwell 
 upon the earth in general, from the rifing of the 
 fun to the going down thereof. For if the holy 
 Ghoft had only defigned to denounce a woe 
 againft the world in general, from fome or other 
 of thefe trumpets, the words mufl have run thus, 
 JVoe to the inhabitants of the earth, becaufe of the 
 iJoices of the trumpets; but the trumpet being in 
 the Angular number, extends the woe of each to 
 the eaft and weft. True, the fingular number 
 is often put for the plural, where no poiTible 
 miftake can be made by it, as in 'Pfal, xii. 2. 
 F 'v^^xii. 26, 
 
66^ An Angel warns us of three Woes, [VIII. 13. 
 
 xxii. 26. xxxi. 24. xxxiii. 19, 20, 21. xliv. 18, 21. 
 and xlv. 5. and many other places •, but though 
 the woe-trumpets arc certainly three, if the word 
 trumpet had been in the plural number, it would 
 have produced this miftake, that each trumpet 
 had not a woe for every part of the profelTing 
 world. And for the fame reafon as the trumpet 
 is fmgular, the 'voices arc plural, to intimate that 
 each trumpet founds an alarm both againft the 
 eaft and weft. Accordingly under the fifth trum- 
 pet, the locufts are a woe to the eaft and weft, 
 chap. ix. 7 — 10 : Under the fixththe Turks are 
 a woe to the eaft, chap. ix. 13 — 19-, and (to 
 fay nothing of the fpiritual judgment mentioned 
 in the two laft verfes of that chapter) the earth' 
 quake at Rome is a woe to the weft, chap. xi. 
 13 : And under the feventh, the two bcafts are 
 a woe to both, chap. xiii. i, 11. 
 
 Perhaps the trumpet may alfo be made fmgu- 
 lar, to inform us that but one fubjed is purfueci 
 through all the woe-trumpets, though that fub- 
 jcd is twofold : Accordingly we find that the firft 
 of them defcribes the rife of popery and mahomc- 
 tanifm -, the fecond amplines the account of both, 
 and puts an end to the latter •, and the third ftiews 
 us, that after mahomctanifm is fwallowed up in 
 popery, the two popifti beafts fhall be deftroyed : 
 After which we have an account of what faints 
 and fmners have to exped from God, from that 
 time to all eternity. If we hope to decipher the 
 charadlers of this book, wc mult carefully attend, 
 to every word. 
 
 According to the order of this prophecy 
 this warning falls between A. D. ^66 and 606: 
 And indeed the fixth century concluded, as the 
 feventh began, with very clear moral prognofti- 
 cations of thofe two infernal evils, which at 
 A. D. 606 poifoned the eaft and weft ; the ap- 
 proach 
 
IX. I — 4.] SoIemnPFarnmg/romA.V. 566,(0606. 67 
 
 proach of both of which is here announced to the 
 church, by this celeftial meflenger. 
 
 Kind Spirit ! it was God himlelf who fent thee 
 to give men this needful warning. Thy voice 
 too was loud enough to have roufed the eaft and 
 weft ; and thy flight low enough, eveii in the 
 midft of the heavens, where the birds fly, chap, 
 xiv. 6. and xix. 17. And oh! that the world 
 had attended thy faithful admonitions from God ! 
 or would even now, in its old age, hearken and 
 receive thy long-negledted inftru6lions, which 
 are ftill addreffed to finners of Adam's family. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 I . A N D the fifth angel founded, and I 
 -^^ faw a liar fallen from heaven to the 
 earth : And there was given to him the 
 key of the well of the abyfs. 
 
 2. And he opened the well of the abyfs ; 
 and a fmoke afcended from the well, as the 
 fmoke of a great furnace : And the fun and 
 the air were darkened by the fmoke of the 
 well. 
 
 3. And out of the fmoke, there came 
 locufts upon the earth ; and power was 
 given to them as the fcorpions of the earth 
 have power. 
 
 4. And it was commanded them, that 
 they fhould not injure the grafs of the 
 earth, nor any green thing, nor any tree ; 
 but the men only who have not the feai of 
 God in their foreheads, 
 
 F 2 5. And 
 
6B The Pope, a Star fallen from Heaven. [IX. i — 1 2, 
 
 5;. And it was given them, not that they 
 fhould kill them, but that they fhould be 
 tormented fiv^e months : And their torment 
 ivas like the torment of a fcorpion, when it 
 flrikes a man. 
 
 6. And in thofe days Ihall men feek 
 death, and fhall not find it ; and they fhall 
 defire to die, and death fhall flee from 
 them. 
 
 7. And the refemblance of the locufts, 
 was like horfes prepared for war -y and on 
 their heads as it were crowns, like gold ; 
 and their faces as the faces of men. 
 
 8. And they had hair like the treifes of 
 women ; and their teeth were as thofe of 
 lions. 
 
 9. And they had breafb-plates like breaft- 
 plates of iron : And the found of their wings 
 was like the noife of chariots, with many 
 horfes running to battle. 
 
 10. And they had tails like fcorpions, 
 and flings were in their tails : And their 
 power was to hurt men five months. 
 
 1 1 . And they had a king over them, the 
 angel of the bottomlefs pit; whofe name m 
 Hebrew is Abaddon, and in the Greek 
 tongue he has the name of Apollyon. 
 
 12. One woe is pafl ; behold two woes 
 more are coming after. 
 
 A falling ftar is a globule of fire compofed of 
 oily, fulphurous and nitrous exhalations from 
 the earth ; which, upon the clalh of two clouds, 
 breaks, fhocts out in a fiery ttreann, and imme- 
 diately difappears : And many eftccm this a pro- 
 per 
 
IX. I — 5 2.] Thefifth Trumpety A. D.606, ^075 6. 69 
 
 per hieroglyphic to reprefent the Pope and Mo- 
 hammed, or Mahomet ; in both of whom the 
 chara(5ters o^a/nW^ and prophet are united, as 
 we have feen the word Jlar explained, chap. viiL 
 ID, II. But though a ftar may defcribe a 
 falfe, as well as a true, miniiler, chap. viii. 10, 
 1 1 ; yet the further account given of thisy^^r, as 
 fallen from that heaven the cliurch lo the earthy 
 by no means agrees to Mahomet, who never was 
 in heaven^ either before or after the year 606 -, 
 and therefore could not fall from thence ; nor 
 had he even the honour of his famed predeceffor 
 Balaam in the eaii, who uttered true prophecies 
 from God. Bur this charader exaftly agrees to 
 that minifter who had long been in the church, 
 before the bloody emperor Phocas declared him 
 univerfal bifhop, A. D. 606 ; and who had de- 
 fired to fet his throne above the fiars of God : But 
 finding that he could not be the only oftenfible 
 figure in the fkies, his earthly nature (which was 
 not at all changed by his heavenly fituation j ope- 
 rating ftrongly upon him, brought him down 
 with the rapidity of a hery meteor, blazing all 
 Che v^ay, in hafte to gain the parent earth. 
 
 A ftar, fays bifhop Warburcon, in the Egyptian 
 hieroglyphics, alfo denoted God, J^nos v. 26. 
 Te have born the tabernacle of your Moloch^ and 
 Chiun your images, the Jlar of your God which ye 
 wade to yoiirfelves ; and how applicable this is to 
 him sN\iofttteth in the temple ofGod^fheizing him- 
 felf that he is God, is plain to every intelligent 
 proteftant, 2 'Theff. ii. 4. 
 
 If this man had refembled a watery exhalation 
 from the earth, he might have returned to it as a 
 generous refreJliing ihower; but as the holy Ghoft 
 has reprefenied him by a body of an oily, ful- 
 phurous and nitrous nature, it was not likciy he 
 F 3 Ihould 
 
7© The Pope opens the Well of the Abyfs. [IX. i — 12. 
 
 fhould defcend to it as good angels do, chap. x. i, 
 xviii. I. andxjj. i j but inafiery ftream, prediflive 
 of the burning which he will kindle here. So 
 fell the pope, from that heaven to which he was 
 not adapted : He fell alrpoil from the firft hour 
 that the empire became Chrillian ; and efpecially 
 from the time when he fo far caft off fubjcdion to 
 Chrift, as to become a metropolitan. Then it 
 was that our author faw him fall, chap. viii. 10, 
 1 1 •, though this promotion was but the begin- 
 ing of his perdition, yet his fall was not gene- 
 rally taken notice of till A. D. 606, when he 
 fhamefuliy accepted the title of univerfal bilhop, 
 which he had fo fcandaloufly folicited : From 
 that time it became vifible that he had been 
 fallen before; and that the church of Rome was 
 no more a church of Chrift, but a part of the 
 common earth to which this ftar was fallen. 
 But our author has awful things to fee after he 
 was fallen ; for to blaze for a moment and then 
 die (which is all the glory of a falling ftar) could 
 give us no adequate idea of the defigns and works 
 of this earth-born vapor ; therefore, obferving 
 him when he was fallen ■n-BTrTUKora, he faw the 
 key of the well of the abyfs given to him. 
 
 It v^as not confiftent with the fcheme of divine 
 grace in Chrift Jefus, to give him the key of the 
 abyfs itfclf -, but, in righteous indignation againfl: 
 the hypocrify of the eaft and weft, the Lord 
 gave him the key of its well, Obferve, (i.) God 
 alone can open heaven ; but men could in fome 
 meafure have opened hell, if he had permitted 
 them i and he has given the key of its well to 
 this man of fin. Well therefore might 'the 
 * whole fyftem of nature put on mourning at his 
 ' birth, to fyfnpathize with the church's afflic- 
 ' tion :' And fo hilterians tell us, that about this 
 time, ' the air grew peftilent ; the earth became 
 
 ' barren j 
 
JX.i — 12.] TheJifthTrumpet^A.lD.CQSjojs^' Ji 
 
 * barren j the fea overflowed its banks •, and a 
 
 * mighty mortality of men, beads and filhes 
 ' enllied.' . Hiji. of Pcpery, vol. i, p. 59. (2.) 
 Schemes to do mifchief, like a well, furnilh 
 hell with all the entertainment which it has : 
 With thefefatan attempts to mitigate the torment 
 of his burning rage againft God ; yet every 
 draught he takes increajes his Icorching thiril: 
 after more wickednels, v/hilft the moments of 
 even this cruel pleailire fliorten apace. 
 
 (3.) As all believers are daily employed in draw- 
 ing water out of thewells offalvation^ which God has 
 opened on niount Sion,i/^.xii.3 •, fo eminentiinners 
 take the fame methods to quench their infernal 
 thirft as fatan does -, and fur this purpofe the 
 pope opened the well of the ahyfs : Therefore, (4.) 
 Popery and its appendages, , proceed from infer- 
 nal depths. And, (^5.) That enmity to God, 
 which fupplies hell with its fticceffive fchemes ot 
 pride, deceit and cruelty, fupplies alfo the Pa- 
 pifts with theirs : This is the well to which this 
 Ihepherd leads his flock of goats, to quench their 
 thirft ; and no other key but this was ever 
 given him. Yet, (6.) As wells are deep, and their 
 bottoms generally unfeen, we can form no com- 
 pleat idea of the wickednefs or mifery of hell, by 
 any infernal religions -, or other things, which 
 proceed from thence. But; (7.) If men may 
 be fo wicked on earth, as to open the well of the 
 abyfs, to torment and damn their Jenow-crea- 
 tures ; what will the inhabitants of hell do againft 
 one another to all eternity, who are for ever loft to 
 every virtue and hope ! — Obferve aHb the diffe- 
 rence between Chrift and Anti-chrift ; the latter 
 has only the key of the well of the ahyfs^ and that 
 given him •, the former has the key of the ahyfs^ 
 itfelf, which is his own property as God, chap. 
 jtx. I : And A.nti-chrift brouglit up Abaddon and 
 F 4 ApoUyon 
 
7 2 The Pope defcends into the Ahyfs, [IX. i • — 12^ 
 
 Jpollyon from hell •, but Qhnkputs him up there, 
 'dnd fets a fed upon him, ver. 2, r>. 
 
 But to proceed — Anti-chrift, being fallen from 
 all that common grace of God, which preferves 
 even the wicked v/ithin fome bounds of moderar 
 tion and decency ; and not knowing the horrors 
 of that bcttomlefspit^ to which the devils belbught 
 our Lord not to command them to return, Luke 
 viii. 31, having received the key of tbis weiiy he 
 refolves (upon an infernal journey) 
 
 Fle5ierefi nequeam fuperos^ acheronta moveho : 
 and, following the propenfions of his own 
 heart, which ftill led him downward, he opened 
 the zvell cf the abyfs, and took an oath of allegi- 
 ance to fatan : The common wickednefs of earth 
 would not fulHce him, therefore he digs down to 
 open the infernal ftore-houfe, to fetch from thence 
 the thickeft fliades to vail the day -, for he loved 
 darknefs rather than li^ht, becaufe his deeds were 
 evil ^ . 
 
 We cannot doubt the propriety of applying 
 this to that grand enemy of the church of God, 
 who is fo much fpoken of, and fo fully defcrib- 
 ed from this place to the end ot the xixth chap- 
 ter ; not only becaufe every charader here given 
 exadlly fuits the Pope, but becaufe it is exprefsly 
 faid of the fame perfon, when he became a beaff^ 
 A. D. 756, that he afcendeth out of the bottomlefs 
 pit^ chap. xi. 7. and xvii. 8. The holy Ghoft fays 
 of Chriit, Eph. iv. 10. He that defcended-, is the fame 
 alfo that afcended up far above all heavens : Reverfe 
 t)\p words, and they are true of Anti-chrift, He 
 tl^t afcended is the fame alfo that defended ; for 
 Kcixould not cfce-nd^ if he had not firft defcended z 
 Ye§ as no key but that of the well cf the abyfs had 
 been given him, we are naturally led to under- 
 ftand, that he both defcended to, and afcended 
 from the bottomlefs pit, through the well of it, 
 I which 
 
IX. I— 12.'] tbeffth*rrumpet,A.D. 6o6,/<? y^6. y^ 
 
 vyhich communicates with the abyfs ; for we 
 have no account of his opening the abyfs itfelf 
 immediately, though he opened its well, A. D. 
 606; which will not be fhut till A. D. 2016, 
 chap. XX. I, 2. It was the beaft then, and not 
 Chrift ! who defcended into hell : But as we cannot 
 underftand this of a local hell, to which he could 
 not defcend clothed with an animal body, I am 
 ready to afk, how did he defcend to open this well 
 of the abyfs .? certainly he could go down no other 
 way than through his own vicious heart ; nor 
 could he defcend further than his own inclina- 
 tions, inftigated by fatan, Ihould lead him ; and 
 they led him downwards till he came to the bot- 
 tomlefs pit : And as all human hearts are natu- 
 rally alike. Matt. XV. 19, it is only the reftraint 
 of providence which keeps every man from open- 
 ing the well of the abyfs as the pope did ; for 
 if God Ihould leave every man to himfelf. he 
 v/ould prove, as he did, that the bottom of hell 
 is the bottom of his heart. 
 
 Satan gladly affifting the defigns of this man 
 offm, he found it eafy to turn the key of this 
 well of the abyfs ; and immediately afmoke^ like 
 thdt of a great furnace^ afcended from the well j 
 and the fv.n and air in general were darkened by 
 the fmoke cf the well^ efpecially in thofe parts 
 which were neareft to Rome, where this well 
 was opened, ver. 2. And^ every part of this fmoks 
 being prolific, out of it there came hciifis upon the 
 earth, ver. 3, which filled every place which this 
 fmoke had darkened. Thefe locufts were the 
 Saracens and Mahometans in the eaft ; who, like 
 other people (though unlike the natural locufts, 
 Prov. XXX. 27.) had a king over them, the angel 
 of the hottomUfs pit \ who came forth in this 
 fmoke unobferved, to fpread death all around 
 him : But in the weflern part, nearer the mouth 
 
 of 
 
74 ^^^ Smoke of the bottomlefs Pit, [IX. i — 12, 
 
 of this well, this fmoke produced the monks and 
 friars and other religious orders amongft the Pa- 
 pifts, who had the fame king over them as the 
 eaftern locufts -, who, under the Hebrew name of 
 Abaddon^ employed fome of thefe armies againft 
 the Jews ; and others againft the Gentiles, under 
 the name of Ap oily on, ver. 1 1 . 
 
 If it fliould be afked, how could the pope's 
 opening the well of the abyfs affedl the eaft, as 
 well as the weft? I anfweri (i.) the pope was 
 at that time confidered as the eye of the world ; 
 and when the light which was in the world was 
 become darknefs, the whole body muii be full of 
 darknefs, Luke xi. 34, ^S- Nor could that falfs 
 ^prophet Mahomet have eftablifhed his arrogant 
 pretenfions, if an extreme darknefs had not fat 
 upon the face of the churches of God in general, 
 at A. D. 606. (2.) This fmoke afcending out of the 
 bottomlefs pit, would naturally move which way 
 ever the wind drove it ; and, as it continued to 
 rife all the time of this trumpet, the changing 
 winds would in fuch a length of time, neceifarily 
 drive it to every quarter of the heavens — Befides, 
 though the pope alone opened the well of the 
 abyfs, yet, (i.) It has been already proved that 
 every trumpet has at leaft two voices, or a woe 
 to thofe who dwell on the earth in general, chap, 
 viii. 13 ; therefore this trumpet has a woe for the 
 places where the Saracens did, and where they 
 did not come. (2.) As we Iliall find the two witr 
 neffes prophefying both againft Popery and Mo- 
 hometanifm, during the whole time of this trum- 
 pet, as well as long after; fee chap. xi. i — 13, 
 no doubt this angel from the beginning announc- 
 ed both thefe evils, againft which they are fub- 
 poenaedtowitnefs. (3.) 'The funand the air'm g€:i\t' 
 ral were faid to be darkened, by this fnoke of the 
 well; agreeable to which, both the Papifts an4 
 
 Mfihometan^ 
 
XI. i—i2.']7'heJifihtrumpet,A.'D.6o6,toy ^6. 75 
 
 Mahometans are reprefented as in a ftate of com- 
 parative darknefs, chap. xi. 2, 3 : And Rome ef- 
 pecially is known to have been as full of chofen 
 darknefs in the feventh century, as it will be of 
 judicial darknefs when the fifth vial is poured out, 
 under the feventh trumpet, chap. xyi. lo. In con- 
 fequence of this darknefs it was, that even profef- 
 fing Christians took up with maJJessLnd altars; with 
 images znd pi £lures \ with cups^ crojfes and candle- 
 Jiicks i with relicksy garments, holy water, number' 
 ed prayers, pilgrimages, &cc. &c. inftead of Chrift : 
 For the fmoke, not of a common fire, but of a 
 great furnace arofe in thick and awful pillars 
 around them, and darkened the fun and air in 
 general : Accordingly the Papifts ufe candles 
 in their worfliip at noon-day, chap, xviii. 23, as if 
 to light Proteftants to fee their darknefs. And 
 though thefe pillars of fmoke might be fomething 
 lelTened, in the time they would take in moving 
 from Rome to Arabia, yet the darknefs was alfo 
 great there-, which feems to have been notified 
 to the eaftern nations, in a language which they 
 were likely to underftand -, viz, by the literal 
 darkening of the fun and air, which was probably 
 effeded by the miniftry of the angel who found- 
 ed this trumpet. So bifhop Newton quotes an 
 Arabian hiftorian, who fays that half the body of 
 the fun was eclipfed, fo that little of its light 
 appeared from Odlober, A. D. 626, to June 627 ; 
 at which time Mahomet was exercifing his fol- 
 lowers in depredations at home, for greater con- 
 quefts abroad. 
 
 The prophet Daniel feems to have predicted 
 both thefe evils together, chap. xi. and xii. and 
 xi. 4, the angel foretells the deflrudion of Alex- 
 ander's empire, and ver. 5 — 29 defcribe the con- 
 teft which was between two of the four horns, 
 or kingdoms into which Alexander's dominions 
 
 were 
 
y6 An Account of Mahcmet, [IX . i — 12. 
 
 werc broken ; viz, Egypt and Syria, called the 
 
 kings of thefouth and of the norths whofe alternate 
 fucceffes affeded the land of Ifrael, which lay be- 
 tween them. And having fpoken of the Roman 
 empire, ver. 30 — ^^ •, the angel led him to a view 
 of both thefe abominations, ver. 36 — 43. Po- 
 pery is defcribed, ver. ^6 — ^g. The kingfhall do 
 according to his willy more than any other king 
 ever did •, and he fhall exalt and magnify himfelf 
 above every gcd \ and fhall f-peak marvellous things 
 againji the God of gods, and fhall profper, till the 
 indignation defigned againft the world is accom- 
 plifhed. It is added, ver. '^y, that he ihall apof- 
 tatize from the God of his Fathers-, and not regard 
 the defire of wives, or conjugal affedlion, ver, 38, 
 39. He fhall alfo honour Mahuzzim ; viz, the 
 Virgin Mary, faints and angels, whom he con- 
 fiders as the bulwarks, fortreffes, protestors, and 
 guardians of mankind : He fhall acknowlege and 
 increafe them with glory : And he fhall caufe them to 
 rule over rmny ; and fhall divide the land among 
 xhtm for gain : * St. George fhall have England ; 
 ' St. Andrew, Scotland ; St. Denis, France ; St. 
 ' James, Spain -, St. Mark Venice ;' &c. fee Mr. 
 Mede, and bifhop Newtcn. What follows, ver. 
 40 — 43, is probably an account of the Saracens, 
 who forely wounded the Greek empire, and of 
 the Turks who totally ruined and deftroyed it -, as 
 we Ihall fee at chap. ix. 13 — 19 : And we fhall 
 find the two laft verfo of that chapter, ver 44, 45, 
 and fome things in chap, xii, accomplifhed under 
 the feventh trumpet ; feei^^i;. xvi. 12 — 16. But 
 to return, 
 
 I. The Mahometans are indifputably intended 
 by the locujis which this fmoke produced in the 
 eart:, ver. 3 — 11. Mahomet was born at Mecca 
 A. D. 571, and when he began to vent his impoff 
 ture^ there was but one man in that city who 
 
 could 
 
JX.i— 12. ^Tbef fib Trumpet, A.D.6o6, toy ^S.y:^ 
 
 could read or write -, which made it the more ealy 
 for him to feign an intimacy with heaven, in order 
 to make himfelf great upon earth. He retired to 
 his cave near Mecca, A. D. 606, where lie pre- 
 tended to converfe with the angel Gabriel : And, 
 by the affiftance of a Chriftian Monk and a Per- 
 fian Jew, he maniifaftured and fabricated that 
 falfe religion ; which, like the moift, filthy and 
 fuffocating/w(?^^ of a great fiirnace has filled the 
 eyes of many with tears, and of more with dark- 
 nefs : And by this fmoke, and the Saracen locufls 
 which proceeded out of it, the fun or governor of 
 many a city and kingdom, was both morally and 
 politically darkened ; fo that the air itfelf forgot 
 the light which ufed to fhine joyfully through it. 
 And to fupport his pretenfions, this monfler of 
 ambition and luft, afterwards feigned an afcent 
 to heaven from Jerufalem, upon a ladder of light, 
 attended by the angel Gabriel : And, having 
 taught his followers that his religion was to be 
 propagated by the fword; and flattered their 
 hopes with every fenfual enjoyment, in that pa- 
 radife to which he affured them, that they fhould 
 go, if they fell in his wars ; arrayed in armour 
 and in blood he rode in triumph over the fpoils 
 of thoufands and ten thoufands, till he had found- 
 ed the Saracen empire, ' which, in eighty years 
 ' time, extended its dominion, over more kiog- 
 
 * doms and countries, than ever the Roman could 
 ' in eight hundred : But it continued in its 
 
 * ftrength not much above three hundred years j* 
 fee Prideaux's Life of Mahomet . 
 
 Thefe Arabian, Hagarene, or (as they proudly 
 called themfelves from Sarah the free v/oman) 
 ■Saracen invaders of the eaftern empire, are pro- 
 perly called lociifis^ not only for their number and 
 devouring nature ; but becaufe locufts are the 
 natural produce of Arabia, which feems to have 
 
 taken 
 
^8 The Saracen Locujls darken the Sky. [IX. i — i iw 
 
 taken its name from them, Judg. vii. 1 2. Heb. 
 They alfo made their chief inroads upon thofe 
 parts of Chriftendom, where locufts are wont to 
 be feen ♦, and nearly in the fame proportion too, 
 as to time and degree. Locufts are bred in pits, 
 and the fchemes of thefe men proceeded from the 
 bottomlefs pit ; the fmoke of their religion urg- 
 ing them forward in queft of prey, ver. 2, 9. 
 
 The ftrength of thefe Arabians alfo confifted 
 much in their cavalry j therefore, like locufts, 
 their refemblance was that of horfes prepared unto 
 battle : And their teeth were as the teeth of lions ^ 
 tenacious of every thing they feize. And as the 
 locufts have a hard ftiell upon their breafts, to 
 prevent them from being hurt on whatever they 
 light i io thefe had breajl-plates, as it were breajl- 
 plates of iron : And, flying with great rapidity 
 upon their prey, the found of their wings was as 
 the noife of chariots^ with many horfes^ running to 
 battle, ver. 7, 8, 9 ; fee Joel i. 6, and ii. 3 — 8 •, 
 for they came as a judgement from God, and the 
 nations could no more refift them than they can 
 locufts. And, to intimate their relation to the 
 ferpent, the old one, who (being fo much older 
 than us) deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, 
 chap.xii.9. and XX. 2. Gr. it isadded,ver.3.P6W^r 
 was given to them as the fcorpions of the earth have 
 pozver •, for they had tails like fcorpions, which, 
 fays Mr. Brightman, carries its fting out of its 
 tail, awry and unobferved, ready to ftrike a blow 
 any moment ;/<jr their flings were in their tails, ver. 
 10 i and the anguifti they gave zvas as the tor- 
 
 ver. 
 
 i> • 
 
 ment of a fcorpion when he flriketh a man. 
 Such was the torment of their falfe religion, and 
 of the brutal cruelty and oppreflion which it coun- 
 tenanced ; the fting of which they left in the 
 fouls and bodies of men wheree ver they came : And 
 what better could be expedled from the bottom- 
 lefs 
 
IX. I— 1 2 .] the fifth 'Trumpet^ A. D. 606, to yn,^. 79 
 
 lefs pit, and from Abaddon and Apollyon their 
 king, ver. 11, if men would but have traced 
 their infernal origin and direction ! 
 
 It is added, ver. 7, 8, They hadc;z their heads as 
 it were crowns like gold, alluding to the turbants or 
 mitres which thefe proud Arabians wore -, as well 
 as to intimate the prodigious number of kingdoms 
 which they fhould conquer ; Mr. Mede mentions 
 about eighteen. They had 2\{o faces as the faces of 
 men, with beards or muftachoes : And it was the 
 more proper to take notice of their faces, if they 
 were as large as they are pidured. And they had 
 hair as the trejfes of ivomen, long, flowing or plait- 
 ed, agreeable to the lafcivious genius of that 
 people J by their manner of dreiling or plaiting 
 which, one part of them was diftinguifhed from 
 another. 
 
 Yet to fatisfy us that thefe are not natural, but 
 fymbolical, locuRs, // was commanded them, * by 
 ' the fecret power of God upon them,' ver. 4, 
 that they floould not hurt the grafs of the earth, nei» 
 ' ther any green thing, neither any tree ; and this 
 order was literally obeyed, in the care which the 
 firft Saracen leaders took, tofpare as much as pof- 
 fible the countries they invaded : Or, taking the 
 words grafs^ green things, and trees figuratively, 
 as in chap. viii. 7, they were commanded not to 
 hurt thofe of low, middling or high degree in the 
 world, hut the men only who had not the feal of God 
 in their foreheads -, viz. the Jews, and thofe idola- 
 trous Chriftians in the eaft and welt, who, if they 
 ever had the feal of God fet upon them, had vio- 
 lated and profaned it by worfliipping faints and 
 images •, who Mahomet and his followers pretend- 
 ed to chaftife for their idolatry : And when their 
 avarice carried them beyond their commiflion, 
 falUng upon thofe who had the feal of God ia 
 their foreheads, *in Savoy, Piedmont, and the 
 
 * fouthern 
 
Bo The Saracen Locujls darken the Sky. [IX. i — 12.- 
 
 * fonthern parts of France, (which were after- 
 
 * wards the nurferies and habitations of the Wal- 
 
 * denfes and Albigenfes) they were defeated with 
 
 * great (laughter, by the famous Charles Mar- 
 
 * tel, in feveral engagements ;' fee bifhop New- 
 ton, and Univerfal Hifi. vol. xix. p. 670. And 
 as to thofe who had not this feal, // was given 
 them^ not to killy but to torment them^ ver. 5 ; 
 therefore when theybefiegedConftantinople, A.D. 
 672, and again in 718, ' they were forced to de- 
 ' fill by famine, peftilence, and lofTes of various 
 
 * kinds J* for the putting an end to the Roman 
 empire was referved for the Turks, as we fliall fee 
 under the next trumpet : Yet they tortnented them 
 by their invafions, by their brutal lufts, and by 
 what they obliged them to pay for liberty to pro- 
 fefs their own religion ; till in thofe days n\tr\ fought 
 death and found it not., and earneftly dejired to die, 
 hut death fled from them, vtv. 6. 
 
 But though this trumpet fpeaks exprefsly of 
 nothing but woes, yet mercy is always mixed with 
 the forell judgments in this world : Accordingly 
 we Ihall hereafter find, chap. xi. 3, &c. that the 
 two witneffes began to deliver their teftimony, in 
 the eaft and weft, at the fame time that this trum- 
 pet was founded : And with refpe<ft to thefe lo- 
 cufts too, here are three reftriftive claufes in the 
 power given to them ; viz, as to thtperfons whom 
 they may injure ; the degree of injury to be done 
 them ; and the time to which they are limited, 
 which is five months, ver. 5 : So long the locufts 
 live ; viz, from April to September ; and fcor- 
 pions too are faid to be noxious for no longer 
 time ; after that they become torpid and ina6live. 
 So the Saracens made their incurfions in the five 
 warmefl: months of the year ; then retired, and 
 difperfed themfelves to their own homes for the 
 
 winter. 
 
IX. 7— 10.] T'hefifthTrumpei, A. D. 606/^756. 8 1 
 
 winter. And as the words had thus an annual 
 accomplifhment, fo taking a day for a year, as in 
 chap. x^i. 2, 3, the. Jive mGnihs inform us, tiiat 
 they were to continue their tormenting invauons 
 for a hundred and fifty years : And accordingly, 
 we find the chief part of their rehgious and politi- 
 cal conquefts, between A. D. 606 and 756. The 
 year before that; viz, A. D. 755, fays the Gof- 
 pel Magazine for May ijyj^ 'the Turks, burfting 
 ' forth in great numbers out of Tartary, feemed 
 
 * to carry all before them : They fought for a 
 ' confiderable time, and with various fuccefs 
 ' againfl: the Perfians and Saracens ; at lail they 
 ' obtained a peace from the Saracens, and a 
 
 * quiet fettlement in Afiii, upon condition that 
 ' they ihould adopt the Mahometan religion, and 
 ' unite their armies with them againil the Chrif- 
 
 * tians' — fome therefore reckon the above the 
 proper time of this trumpet, as it refpeds the 
 Mahometans : But if the repetition of the five 
 months ver. 10, intimates that another hundred 
 and fifty years is to be added to the account, the 
 whole three hundred years will give us the whole 
 time in which the Saracen empiic had power to 
 hurt men, before it was broken into feveral prin- 
 cipalities or kingdoms •, See Mr. Mede, Mr. 
 Lozvnian^ and bifliop Nezvtcn. 
 
 Sir Ifaac Newton reckons the times of the Sa- 
 racen conquefts from A. D. 637 to 936 inclufive: 
 Others, looking only upon the Mahometan and 
 Saracen conquefts, begin this trumpet fome at 
 612, when Mahomet began to call himfelf the 
 apojtle of God', others at 622, when he fled from 
 Mecca, from which the Arabians date their ^l^ra 
 or Hegyra ; or they might be dated from A. D. 
 626 when the Sun ivas darkened in the eaft, as we 
 have feen before. But thefe dificrent times, feem 
 rather to look at the different incidents, which 
 G occur 
 
82 The Roman Locujis. C^^- 7 — lO* 
 
 occur under this trumpet, than at the time when 
 the pope became a univerfal billiop A. D. 60^. 
 
 This was the beginning of thistrumpet; and as 
 human affairs move on in fucceflion, the open- 
 ing of the well of the abyfs, the afcent of the 
 fmoke, the darkening of the fun, and air, and 
 the coming forth of the locufts, muft be confider- 
 ed as events gradually opening after the above 
 time — But it is not necejflTary to determine how 
 long this trumpet is to continue ; for, as 1 hope 
 hereafter to prove that the fixth trumpet will 
 commence at the fame time with this, and its found 
 will be prolonged 1260 years, confequently it 
 mnft coincide with the whole time of this trum- 
 pet; whether that is reckoned 300, or only 150 
 years. Only we may obferve, that the repetition 
 oi the five mcn^bs, ver. 10, which is certainly de- 
 figned to fecure a particular attention to the 1 50 
 years of this trumpet, no more necefTarily implies 
 that another 150 years are to be added to thofe 
 mentioned ver. 5, than the doubling of Pharoah's 
 dream, Gen. xli. implied any addition to the mercy 
 and judgment of the firit part of that dream. Yet 
 as this was not an age for reformation, we are not 
 to expert to fee the flings of thefe fcorpions ex- 
 tracled from the fouls or bodies of men for many 
 hundred years: Nor did Popery or Mahometanifm 
 conclude with this trumpet, whether it ended at 
 A. D. 756 or 906, at g^6 or even at 1067, when 
 Tangrolipix the Turk, put a final end to the Sa- 
 racen empire, by conquering the caliph of Per- 
 fia; for alas! both Mahometans and Papifts 
 continue to our own times, though the found 
 of the Bfth trumpet has long ago ceafed. But 
 this reminds me to return from the Ealt, to take 
 a view, 
 
 2. Of thofe locuils the }-!0/!ks and friars, 
 and oihrr religious orders among the Pa- 
 pvfts, which came out of tut fmoke of the bottom- 
 
 h-fs 
 
lefs pit, ne^r where the mourh of its well was 
 opened : Thefe, Mr. Brightman, Mr. Fleming, 
 Mr. Durham and Dr. Gill, iinderftand by the lo- 
 cufts hei'c tpoken of: And ii' they were a plague 
 to the world ; if they originated from, the bot- 
 tomlefs pit, in the time of this triimipet ; if what 
 is faid of thelc locufts is an exaft defcription of 
 them i and if it fhould hereafter appear, that Po- 
 pery is one of the abominations which the witnefies 
 teftified againft, in the time of this trumpet, I 
 know of nothing that can be wanting to compleac 
 the demonftration, that they are as really inten- 
 ded by thefe • locufcs, as the 5'aracens ; efpecially 
 as it is not probable that this fmoke, which vv'as 
 fo prolific at a diftance in the eaft, fliould be 
 wholly barren near the mouth of that well at Rome 
 from which it proceeded -, and as the Greek and 
 Hebrezv name of their king ver. 1 1, affjres us that 
 thefe locufts will be employed againft Jews and 
 Gentiles in general, both in the eaft and v/eft. 
 
 The ground about this infernal well at Rome 
 had continued fmoking five or fix hundred years, 
 2 Thef, ii. 6, 7 ; and this fmoke eminently in- 
 creafed after A. D. 315, chap. viii. 10, 11, and 
 efpecially from A. D. 566 to 606, ver. 13 of that 
 chapter ; when the fire of this furnace could be 
 no longer concealed : Then it was that the pope 
 began to lord it over God's heritage, under the 
 character of a univerfal bifhop-, for the fupporc 
 of whofe throne, fuperftition had been long pre- 
 paring well adapted materials, fuch efpecially 
 were the monks and friars, and other religious 
 orders among the Papiils; who had the faine 
 king over them as the eafrern locufts ; who, under 
 the name of Abaddon, employed fome of thefe 
 armies againfb the Jews, and others againft the 
 Gentiles, under the name of Apollyon. 
 
 G 2 And 
 
8 4 ^he Monks refemhle Locujls. [IX. 7 — 10. 
 
 And it is remarkable that, though the monaf- 
 tic life began to be held in undue veneration as 
 early as the fourth century, yet thefe religious 
 orders were not railed to a level with, or let above 
 thepriells till A. D. 605. Hiji. of Popery^ vol. ii. 
 page 422. Then was fatan's hour, and the 
 power of darknefs ; for after this, thefe holy fa- 
 thers (who hid long lived, like locuits, upon the 
 labours of the indu(lrious) leaped from place to 
 place in infernal fvvarms, leagued under Abad- 
 don and Apollyon, under the lying pretence of 
 fubjt(!lion to Chritl •, and tormented thofe wlio had 
 nor the leal of God in tlieir foreheads, by tricking 
 heirs out of t'leir ellates, and filling the dying 
 with a mortal horror of the fires of purgatory 
 (which were firft feigned about five years before ; 
 viz, A. D. 600) till niQn fought death, but could 
 noifi?:d it •, and defired to die^ but death fled from- 
 them'. For their fhewy religion increafed the mife- 
 ries of life, yet added new horrors to the grim 
 tifage of death. 
 
 Thefe cattle were fierce as horfes prepared for 
 hr.tile : For they were champions for the pope 
 againfl: Chrin •, and many thoufinds of them en- 
 tered, into the wars againft the Albigenfes, and 
 others of God's fervants — And on their heads they 
 had, not really, but as it were crozvns like gold ; 
 which Mr. Fox and Mr, Brightm.an underlland 
 of their fiiaving the top of their heads, that it 
 miglitrefemble a crown Handing above their tem- 
 ples : This fhaven crown they gloried in as much 
 as princes In their golden crowns : And the mo- 
 dern monks are dillinguifhed by fomething upon 
 the crov/n of their heads. Yet the more artfully 
 1 1 compafs rhcir impious defigns, they bad faces 
 courteous and humane •, as the faces of men : And 
 pof]"}bly between their faces and their ihaven 
 crowno, they had hair as the trefj'es of 'womcn^ tl^e 
 
 more 
 
IX. 7— I O.J ThefifthTrumpet.A. D. eoGjoys^. ^5 
 
 more to rcfcmblc the Virgin Mar\\ wiiom thev 
 confidered as the patronefs of their Qrders •, as the 
 Saracens took their name from another v/oman ; 
 viz, Sarah : But as all the Popidi orders are thde 
 locufts, their ha^r may defcribe their nuns. And 
 thei'r teeth -ivere as the teeth of lions ^ which will let 
 nothing go, on v/hich they faflen. And for their 
 defence, they had around their hearts breafi-pLites 
 of pretended righteoufnefs, but of real impeni- 
 tence, hard as iron: And Mr. Fox the martyrolo- 
 giit lays. That fome of the monks wore coats of 
 mail next their flefli. And when they vilited any 
 place, it was with pomp, fpeed and terror ; and 
 the found of their ivings, when they clapped them 
 together, was as the found of chariots v;ith many 
 horfes, ver. 7, 8 : Yet many deluded perfons, re- 
 ceived them with reverence and tranfport, as if 
 they had been the chariots of Ifrael and the horfe- 
 men thereof-^ though they had not deliverance, 
 h'yxx. flings in their tails, like fcorpions, ver. 5, 10 ; 
 efpecially lo in their begging friars, who were the 
 laji, and the loweft of their orders. 
 
 On fome accounts, there feems to be more un- 
 certainty in fixing the time of this, than of any 
 other of the trumpets : We have heard before, 
 that it may be 150 years •, or, adding the five 
 months, ver. lo, to thole at ver. 5, it v/ill be 300 
 years ; or reckoning thofe times together, and 
 allov/ing one 300 years for the Saracen, and ano- 
 ther for z\\t Roman locufts, the whole time of this 
 trumpet will be, as Mr. Brighrman reckons ic, 
 600 years. In this way of computing it will end 
 A. D. 1 206; which will conclude this wee j^ 
 years before A. D. 12S1, when the woe of the 
 fixth trumpet begins -, but 1 have reckoned ic only 
 1 50 years, for a reafon bc-fore affigncd ; and this 
 time well agrees with what is. here laid of rhefe 
 Roman locufts ; who (though they may probJoly 
 G 3 condnue' 
 
86 "The Monks refemhle Locufts. [IX. 7 — 10. 
 
 continue even more than 1260 years) had not 
 power to kill, but only to torment men for xh^five 
 months of this trumpet ; viz, from A. D. 606 to 
 "^^^^ when the pope received his fecular power 
 as a heaft \ after that they became more abun- 
 dantly mifchievous : And the nefts of thefe locufts 
 were not d^flroyed in England till A. D. 1540, by 
 king Henry the Vlllth. 
 
 - But whatever is the real time of this trumpet, 
 the mentioning oix\\tfive months twice, ver. 5, 10, 
 tends to prepare the mind to contemplate a re- 
 markable 150 years, which occur at the begin- 
 ning cf each of the following trumpets -, one of 
 wliich, as a part of the time of the two witnefles, 
 C(-incides with the fuppofed time of this fifth 
 trumpet, chap. xi. 3 — 7 : And the other, under 
 the feventh trumpet, is the time when the beaft 
 will become a dragon, fupported by the approach 
 and by the power of the fecond beaft ; viz, from 
 A. D. 1866 to 20 16 J fee chap. xii. 6. xiii. 11. 
 
 It is added, ver. 12. One woe is paft; which 
 being in effedl called the firft, chap. viii. 13, fup- 
 pofes another or others coming, and prepares the 
 mind to contemplate them : So at the clofe of the 
 fixth trumpet it is laid, The fecond ^-jcoe is pafi^ chap. 
 xi. 14 •, yet the tv/o witnefTes, of whom that trum- 
 pet Ipeak?, were no woe to the world ; therefore, 
 if we fliould find that they piophefied in the times 
 of the fifth trumpet, as well as under the fixth, 
 this will be no contradiction to thefe words, om 
 ivcsispr>fi: For the v;oe denounced fignifies fome 
 fin to which the world is left, or the punifliment 
 o\ r^n •, befides which the two laft trumpets ma- 
 iKkftly fpeak of the triumphs of God's grace. Be- 
 held two ivoes niore are coming hereafter \ of both 
 which v.'arning is here given, (i) becaule little 
 or no time v^ill intervene between the two laft 
 woes, chap. xi. 14 j and (2) becaufc there is this 
 
 circum- 
 
IX.;-— 10.] ThefifthTrumpetyK.D.G^ejojs^. 87 
 
 circumftance common to them both, that under 
 each trumpet, there is a period of 1260 years re- 
 ferred to; or>e to be employed in God's work, and 
 the other in the devil's. But this phrafe two woes 
 come [MTo. ravTcc, her-eafter^ intimates that the fecond 
 woe will not com.e, till fome time after the time 
 of this trumpet is expired : Accordingly (that 
 which thev/orld would reckon a woe) the ea(iern 
 woe did not come till A. D. 1281 ; fee chap. ix. 
 13 — 19, though the holy city was trodden down 
 from A. D. 606, chap. xi. 2 : And the weftern 
 woe will not come till the very hour when the fixih 
 trumpet concludes, chap, xi, 13 ; for the Lcrd is 
 flow to anger ^ and of great mercy. 
 
 13. And the fixth angel founded, and I 
 heard a voice from the four horns of the 
 golden altar, which is before God; 
 
 14. Saying to the iixth angel who had 
 the trumpet, Loofe the four angels, who are 
 bound by the great river Euphrates. 
 
 1 5. And the four angels were loofed, v\Aho 
 were prepared for an hour, and a day, and 
 a month, and a year; that they might kill 
 the third part of men. 
 
 16. And the num.ber of the armies of 
 horfemen was tv/o hundred millions \ and I 
 heard their number. 
 
 17. And I faw the horfes thus in their 
 appearance, and thofe who fat upon them, 
 having breaft-piate? of fire and hyacinth and 
 brimftone : And the heads of the horfes 
 were* as the heads of lions ; and out of their 
 mouths proceeds fire and fmoke and brim- 
 ilone. 
 
 G 4 18. From 
 
88 Thel'urksfallupontheRomanEmpire. [lX.i3,&c. 
 
 1 8. From thefe were the thud part of 
 men killed ^ out of the fire, and out of the 
 fmoke, and out of the brimftone, which 
 proceeded out of their mouths. 
 
 19. For their power^. are in their mouths, 
 a?id in their tails ; for their tails are like to 
 ferpents having heads, and with them they 
 do hurt. 
 
 20. And the reil: o^ the men, who were 
 not killed by thefe plagues, repented not of 
 the works of their hand ; that they fhould 
 not woriliip demons, and idols of gold, and 
 filver, and brals, and Hone, and wood ; 
 which can neither fee, nor hear, nor 
 Vv'alk. 
 
 2 1 . And they repented not of their mur- 
 ders, nor of their forceries, nor of their 
 fornication, nor of their thefts. 
 
 C H A P. X. 
 
 I , A ND I faw another mighty angel com- 
 ing down from heaven, clothed 
 round with a cloud, and a rain-bow on his 
 head -, and his face as the fun, and his feet 
 like pillars of fire. 
 
 2. And he had in his hand a little book 
 open : And he placed his right foot upon 
 the fea, but his left upon the earth. 
 : 3. And 
 
IX.i— 1 1.] TbeJixlbTrumpet,A.'D.6c6,ioiS66. 89 
 
 3 . And he cried with a loud voice, as a 
 lion roars ; and when he had cried, the {cvta 
 thunders uttered their voices. 
 
 4. And when the feven thunders had ut- 
 tered their voices, I was about to write ; 
 and I heard a voice from heaven, faying 
 unto me. Seal up the things which the {qvqd. 
 thunders have fpoken, and write them not. 
 
 5. And the angel which I faw ftanding 
 upon the fea and upon the earth, lifted up 
 his hand to heaven, 
 
 6. And fware by him who liveth for ever 
 and ever, who created the heaven, and the 
 things in it, and the earth, and the things 
 in it, and the fea, and the things in it; That 
 the time Ihall not be yet : 
 
 7. But It Jhail he in the days of the voice 
 of the feventh angel, when he fliall be about 
 to found his trumpet, and the myftery of 
 God fliall be fulfilled ; as he hath declared 
 the glad tidings to his fervants the pro- 
 phets. 
 
 8. And the voice which I heard from 
 heaven fpake with me again, and faid. Go 
 thy way, take the little book, which is open 
 in the hand of the angel who is fianding 
 upon the fea, and upon the earth. 
 
 9. And I went away to the angel, faying 
 to him. Give me the little book ; and he 
 faid to me. Take and eat it up ; and it fhall 
 make thy belly bitter, but in thy mouth it 
 fiiall be fweet as honey. 
 
 10. And I took the little book out of the 
 hand of the angel, and eat it up; and it 
 
 was 
 
9 o The two Witnejfes frophegl [XI. i — 14* 
 
 was in my mouth fweet as honey ; but when 
 I had eaten it, my belly was bitter. 
 
 r I . And he faith to me. Thou muft again 
 prophecy to, or concerning many people, and 
 nations, and tongues, and kings. 
 
 CHAP. XL 
 
 I . A N D there was given me a reed, like 
 •^^ a rod ; and the angel ftood faying, 
 Arife and meafure the temple of God, and 
 the altar J and thofe who wor/liip in, or at 
 it. 
 
 2. And the court which is without the 
 temple cail out, and meafure it not; for it 
 is given unto the Gentiles ; and the holy 
 city lli'all they tread under foot forty- two 
 months. 
 
 3. And I will give power unto my two 
 witnelTes ; and they fhall prophecy a thou- 
 fand two hundred and fixty days, clothed in 
 f^kcloth. 
 
 4. Thefe are the two olive trees, and the 
 two candlefticks, which ftand before the 
 God of the earth. 
 
 5. And if any one will hurt them, fire 
 proceedeth out of their mouth, and devou- 
 reth their enemies ; and if any one would 
 injure them hemuft thus be killed. 
 
 6. Thefe have power to fliut heaven, fo 
 that no rain may be fhowered down in the 
 
 days 
 
XL I —1 4.] TbeJiXtbTrumpei,A.T),6o6,ioiS66. 9 1 
 
 days of their prophecy : And they have 
 power over the waters, to turn them to blood; 
 and to fmite the earth with every plague, as 
 often as they will. 
 
 7. And when they fhall have iiniflied 
 their teftimony, the wild beail which afcends 
 out of the bottomlefs pit, fhall make war 
 with them ; and (hall overcome them, and 
 kill them, 
 
 8. And their dead bodies fiall lie in the 
 ftreet of the great city, which is fpiritually 
 called Sodom and Egypt, where alfo our 
 Lord was crucified. 
 
 9. And they of the people, and tribes, and 
 tongues, and nations, &all view their corpfes 
 three days and a half, and fhall not fuifer 
 their corpfes to be laid in graves. 
 
 10. And they who dv/ell upon the earth 
 fhall rejoice over them, and make merry, 
 and fliail fend gifts to one another ; becaufe 
 thefe two prophets tormented them who 
 dwell upon the earth. 
 
 I I . And after three days and half, the 
 Spirit of life from God entered into them, 
 and they flood upon their feet; and great 
 fear fell upon thofe who looked upon them. 
 
 12. And they heard a great voice from 
 heaven faying to them. Come up hither. And 
 they afcendcd up to heaven in a cloud ; a. id 
 their enemies looked on them. 
 
 13. And in the fame hour there v>^as a 
 great earthquake, and the tenth part of the 
 city fell ; and there v/ere killed in the earth- 
 quake 
 
5 2 An Earthquake at Rome, [XI. 13, 14. 
 
 quake kM^n thoufand names of men : And 
 the reft were terrified, and gave glory to the 
 God of heaven. 
 
 14. The fecond woe is paft^ behold, the 
 third woe cometh quickly. 
 
 This trumpet demands our attention, (i.) To 
 the deilruftion of the cadern Roman empire by 
 the Turks; and, (2.) to the impenitence of the 
 weftern Chrillians, and of the world in general, 
 imder the warning which that deftruftion gave 
 them. After which, (3.) the Lord Jefus ap- 
 pears to his fervant John having [ah ati on \ (4.) 
 orders him to meafure the temple; (5.) gives 
 him an account of his two witneffes, and what 
 ihould befal them ; and (6.) of an earthquake 
 v/hich fliould fall upon the court part of the city 
 of Rome. 
 
 I. The deftruftion of the eaftern Roman em- 
 pire by the Turks ; which is reprefented by the 
 loofing cf four evil angels^ who had been bound by 
 the river Euphrftes \ whofe reftraint being taken 
 off, they go forth at the head of a moft formi- 
 dable cavalry, with thundering engines of war, 
 chap. ix. 13 — 19. 
 
 That thele words are to be undefftood of the 
 Turks, not the Saracens, many things perfwade 
 us; viz, (i.) their being bound at the great river 
 Euphrates, chap. ix. 14, agrees to the four ful- 
 tanies, or principalities from which the Turkifh 
 nation originated ; not to the Saracens or Arabi- 
 ans, who in a ^zn'it were never bound any where, 
 though they received a limited commiflion, ver. 4. 
 (2.) The Saracen locufts refembled horfes prepa- 
 id to battle^ ver. 7 ; but without fuch a term of 
 fimilitude, this army is expresfly called hcrfemsn, 
 ver. 16; which well agrees to the Turkifli ar- 
 mies. 
 
IX. 1 3 — i<^.~\ThefiXthTrumpet,A,T> .^oG.toi'^GS. ^^ 
 
 mies, which are fllil fo remarkable for their nu- 
 merous cavalry •, and whofe fuccefs againft the 
 Roman emperor feems to be predided, Dan. xi, 
 40 — 43. At the tme of the end of the Roman 
 empire, the king of the fouth ; viz, the Saracens, 
 Jhall pujh at him and wound him ; and afterwards 
 the king of the norths that is, the Turks, who 
 were originally of the Scythians, and came from 
 the north, fio all come againfi him ^ like a whirlwind, 
 with chariots^ and with horfemen^ and with many 
 flsips : And he jhall enter into the countries^ andfhall 
 overflow and pafs over. He fijall enter alfo into the 
 glorious land of Ifrael ; and 7nany countries fljall be 
 overthrown : But thefe fhall efcape out of his hand^ 
 Edom^ and Moab^ and the chief of the children of 
 Ammon -, whole countries are now pofleffed by 
 the Arabians, who the Turks could never con- 
 quer. He fhall ftretch forth his hand alfo upon 
 the countries •, and the land of Egypt fhall not ef- 
 cape : But he pall have power over the treafures of 
 goldy and offilver \ and over all the precious things- 
 of Egypt : And the Lybians and the Ethiopians in 
 Africa 7^^// be at hisjleps. The prophet Ezekiel 
 alfo fpeaks of them under the fame name oihorfe- 
 men, clothed with all forts of 2.rmQm\c\\-^^. xxxviii. 
 4, 5, and xxxix. 20 j for this is the fame people 
 who will come up againft Judea, after the Jews 
 are returned to their own land ; as we fliall fee 
 under the fixthvial, chap. xvi. 12 — 16. (3.) Their 
 colours, which were a fiery red, blue, and yellow 
 ver. 17, fpeaks this army Ottoman, not Saracen. 
 (4.) The ufeof fire arms, cannon, and military ord- 
 nance, which are fuppofed to be referred to in 
 thefe words, out of their mouths proceeds fire, fncke 
 and brr,nftone,Yzx. 17, confines our thought here 
 to the Turks ; for gun-powder was but little ufed 
 in war till about the year 1342, which was after 
 
94 ^beTurksdefiroy theEafternEmpire.\yK, 1 3 — 19. 
 
 the Saracen empire was broken to pieces : But by 
 means of this invention the Turks took Conflan- 
 tinople A. D. 1453 » ^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^^^ known that 
 thele horfemen trampled down, and put a final 
 end to the Roman empire, here called the third 
 fart of men, vtY. i8; which is the conftant de- 
 scription of that empire under the four firft trum- 
 pets, chap. viii. 7 — 12. Thofe four trumpets 
 fliook down the Latin cr Weftern empire; and the 
 fifth had greatly weakened the eaftern or Conftan- 
 tinopolitan part of it, by the incurfions of the 
 Saracens : Yet they would not take warning j 
 therefore their time comes totally to fall by ano- 
 ther enemy. 
 
 To prepare the way for this deflruclion, when 
 the fixth angel had founded, John heard a voice 
 frcTii the four horns of the altar, that is, from each 
 of them, or from among them. This voice came 
 not from the brafen altar of atonement, but from 
 the golden altar of incenle which is before God % on 
 which our Lord had offered the prayers and in- 
 terceffions of his people, chap. viii. 3. Aaron 
 offered incenfe in the tabernacle, not for Heathen 
 nations, but for thellVaelof God, Excd.xxx. lO; 
 and Chriil fays of his own people, I pray for them, 
 I pray not for the world, but for them which thou 
 hafl given me -, for they are thine, John xvii, 9. 
 But this altar, which v/as eredled on behalf of 
 God's people, in great indignation againil an em- 
 pire of hypocritical Chriftians, feenis to cry to 
 the angel who had founded this trumpet-, faying. 
 As God has given the eie<51: angels as well as to 
 fants on carrh, a dominion over beings of their 
 own rank and nature, v/ho live in enmity to him- 
 felf 5 fo, the time which infinite wifdom had fixed 
 for this work being arrived, to thee it is command- 
 ed, Locfe the four evil angels j who, like the princes 
 
 of 
 
IX,i3 — ig.']1heJxthTrumpeiyA.'D.6vj6^toiS66.g5 
 
 of the kingdoms of Perfia and Media, Dan. x. 13, 
 20, (under the prince and God of this worlds John 
 xii. 31. 2 Cor, iv. 4.) prefide over the four lul- 
 tanies, or Turkifh principalities, which were foun- 
 ded at Bagdat, Damafcus, Aleppo and Iconium 
 between A. D. 1055 and 1080 ; all of them bor- 
 dering upon the great river Euphrates. Thefe 
 angels had been bound, or rellrained from lead- 
 ing forth the Turks to extend their conquefts fur- 
 ther than the neighbourhood of that river for many- 
 years ; particularly by the Croifades, thofe mur- 
 therousexpeditions of the Chriftians, into the holy 
 land, in the eleventh, twelfth and thirteenth cen- 
 turies. But when an end was put to thefe unholy 
 wars of the Chriftians, the four angels were loofed 
 A. D. 128 1, and fuffered to follow their own pro- 
 penfions in plundering and deftroying the Chrif- 
 tians. 
 
 The Turks had long been prepared to exe- 
 cute this defign any day^ hour^ month and yem\ in 
 which God iliould permit them to follow their 
 ambitious aims, ver. 15 : But, underftanding thefe 
 times prophetically, fome begin them A. D. loc^"]^ 
 when Tangrolipix the Turk was inveiled with 
 the imperial robe upon his taking Bagdat, and 
 €nd-them, A. D. 1453, when Conftantinople v*'as 
 taken. Or, if inftead of ending, we begin them 
 at tl:^e year 145:?, they will end not far from the 
 year 1849, about which time fome have expeded 
 the period of papal ufurpations. But, waving 
 fpeculations, the text requires us to begin them 
 from the time v/hen the four angels were loofed 
 from the ri'^er Eupiirates, whichvvas in 1281: 
 Add to this a prophetic year, or 360 years-, a 
 month 30 years; and a day one year, and the 
 Whole 391 years contains the exad*: time in which 
 the Turks were to flay the third, part of men, 
 \h.\l is of the Greek Roman empire : And this 
 
 added 
 
^6 Turks dejiroy the Roman Empire. [IX. 13 — 1 9, 
 
 added to 1281 brings ns to A. D. 1672, at which 
 time, lays bllhop Newton, the laft of their con- 
 quefts was gained over the Chriilians, by taking 
 Cameniec from the Poles. And though no no- 
 tice is here taken of the hour, or fifteen daysj 
 when Chriftianity Ihall more illuminate the eaft, 
 probably as great exadnefs will be difcovered with 
 refpeft to theday^ as has been already obferved in 
 the year which put an end to their vidories; viz, 
 1672. Since that time the Ottoman affairs have 
 been vifibly declining, efpecialiy fo in their late 
 war with the Ruffians : Yet we fhall hereafter 
 find, that the Turkifh empire will not be finally 
 brought down, till the lixth vial is poured out 
 under the feventh trumpet, after the Jews are 
 brought back to their own land •, though they 
 will ceafe to be Mahometans before that time. 
 
 The means of their viftoryare further defcribed 
 ver. 16 — 19 ; The 7imnber of all the armies^ which 
 were fucceffiveiy led into the field againft the 
 Chriilians, during the 391 years of the Turkifh 
 conquefts was t-zvo hundred millions. Xerxes, the 
 fourth king of Perfia, after Cyrus (who by his 
 jirength, through riches, Jiirred up all againft the 
 realm of Grecia, Dan, xi. 2.) brought the largeft 
 army together which the world ever faw at one 
 time, by fea and land; viz, 5,283,220 men, as 
 Herodotus reckons them : But the divine omnifci- 
 ence foretold that, at different times, 200,000,000 
 ■would be employed in thefe expeditions. And I 
 heard the ?iumber of the?n ; not indeed from the 
 principal of thole four evil angels, w^ho was t3 
 lend them on to the war ; who would have beea 
 ready enough to boafl of fuch a number to im- 
 ploy againfl the Chriilians, if he had known it ; 
 but he knew not their number, till he had read 
 this prophecy. But John heard their number, 
 
 either 
 
IX. 13 — i().]SixihTrumpef,A.'D.6o6,foi$66. 97 
 
 either from the angel who blew this trumpet, or 
 rather from the Lord Jefus Chrift himfclf. 
 
 Vcr. 17. And thus If aw the hcrfes in the vifiony 
 and them that fat on them^ having breafi -'plates red 
 zsfire^ light-blue ^%jacin£l, and yellow as brim- 
 fione. The Turks much affed thefe colours; as 
 the whore of Babylon does jnirple and fcarler, 
 chap. xvii. 4 : But obferve, they have left for the 
 followers of the Lamb, the livery of heaven and 
 earth ; viz, the ficy blue, and the living green, as 
 well as the pure white, chap. iv. 3. vii. 14. Ex. 
 xxiv. 10 : And when the iaints have done with 
 their mourning, the wicked fhall put it on to all 
 eternity. 
 
 It is added, the heads of their hcrfes were as the 
 heads of lions; and'iheir riders firing their pieces 
 over their horfcs heads, it appeared as if out of 
 their mouths iffued fire^ and f moke ^ and brimfione: 
 And — M-KQ From thefe were the third fart ofjnen kill- 
 ed^ in their different engagements with the Chrif- 
 tians ; out of the fire, and out of the fmoke, and out 
 of the brimfione^ which iffued out of the mouths of 
 their heavy cannon •, for their power is in their 
 mouths, which inforced, in word and deed, the 
 fame curled religion as the Saracens had before 
 them : Nor failed they of fuccefs ; for to all the 
 force of power, they added the craftinefs of the 
 ferpent •, nor could they conceal their relation to 
 the old ferpent, for their tails were like unto fer- 
 pents, and had heads like the Amphifbasna (fo 
 called from its moving either end foremoft •, and 
 with them they do hurt to the Greek church, and 
 indeed to every one to whom they come. 
 
 But can fuch a rod of God be ftretched our, 
 for lo many hundred years, almofl in vain .? alas ! 
 the next words inform us, 
 
 \\. That the refi of the men, the other two 
 
 thirds who were not killed by thefe plagues^ whether 
 
 H thcv 
 
9^ Latin Church would not lake fP^arning. [IX.20,2 1 . 
 
 they were Heathens or ChriQians ; and particu- 
 larly thole of the Latin, or weOern church, who 
 kave been fpoken of fo much under the four firft 
 of thefe trumpets, thefe walked as men, and amidlt 
 the empty boall of being the only Chrillians, hav- 
 ing long indulged to fuch infernal works as were a 
 daring infult upon that honoured name, the holy 
 Ghofl: may well call them, with an emphafis, Men: 
 For, whilft theie judgments of God were abroad 
 in the earth, neither in the beginning, nor at 
 the end of them repe?Jted they of their works ^ 
 that they Jhould not worjhip Sxifj^onx devils, as 
 the Heathens ; or fuch mediatory gods and god- 
 deflcs, has have been the reproach of Chrilten^ 
 dom ; viz, thofc Mahuzzim the Virgin Mary, 
 laints and angels, to whom the apoilate church 
 of Rome applies as their bulwarks^ guardians and 
 ■prote^ors^ according to the predidlion, 'Dan. xi. 38, 
 39 i fee p. 57. This was robbing God of the 
 brightcft jewel of his crown, Pj'al. xxvii. i. xxviii. 
 8. xxxi. 3„ 5,, and xxxvii. q^(^. Yet bcaiheiis and 
 pretended Chriftians ftill perfifted in their '^^orjhip 
 of idols of gold^ and filver, and brafs^ and Jione, and 
 wood; which neither can fee^ nor hear ., Jior walk : 
 And this they did all the time from A. D. 1281 
 to 1672 •, even while the Lord was punifhing the 
 Greek empire, for thefe as well as other fins: 
 Neither repented //j^j of the Latin Church, any more 
 than the Heathens, of their murders^ committed 
 upon thofe whom they called herericks, and upon 
 their own bafe-born infants (who fell, in awful 
 crouds, thevidtims of papal inhumanity; nor of 
 their forceries^ by pretended miracles and revelati- 
 ons -, nor of their temporal and {^Ww-XS-Apoifonings^ 
 as the word ^*ppaxf<a often fignifies, for which 
 Rome has been fo infamous •, nor of their for- 
 nications, far which this mother of harlots afts 
 as procurcfs. And as this is the firft of the fevep 
 
 tim?s 
 
IX.20,2i.] TheJxthTrumpet,A.V.6o6,toiS66. 99 
 
 times that the word -jro^vsio, fornication occurs in this 
 boolc, as applied to Rome papal ; and this word 
 properly fignifies the lewdncfs of an unmarried 
 peribn, fuffer me to fay, the bible is the wrong 
 place for this whore to look into, for a certificate 
 of her marriage with the Lord Jefus : On the 
 contrary he here difclaims her j and all her pro- 
 geny, as hers, are baftards and not fons. And 
 what has fhe to do in his houle, who has been fo 
 intimate with the dragon ? Accordingly Rome is 
 reprefented in this prophecy by Sodom and Ba- 
 bylon, chap. xi. 8. andxvi. 19 •, neitherof which were 
 ever married to God, or could therefore be guilty 
 of fpiritual adultery. It is added, nor repented 
 they of their thefts, which they had committed by 
 means of their priefls, their pardons and purga- 
 tory, ver. 20, 21 : For God, in righteous ven- 
 geance, fent them Jtrong deluftons, which hold 
 them faft to this fatal hour, that they fhould be- 
 lieve a lie ; that they all might be damned, who be- 
 Heve not the truth, but have ■pleafure in unrighte- 
 oufnefs, 2 T^heff. ii. 1 1, 12. 
 
 Of vvhat a hardening nature is fm ! and how 
 horrible the moral ruin which has deluged the 
 world ! Therefore nothing has hitherto appeared 
 under thefe two woe trumpets ; viz, from A. D. 
 606 to 1672, but defolation and deftruftion to 
 the fouls and bodies of men, except the reilric- 
 tive claufes under the former trumpet, in favor 
 of the men who have the feal of God in their 
 foreheads : Yet the Lord lives and loves ; and 
 the great head of the church is ftill in office faving 
 fouls, in fpite of fatan's rage : And even whilft 
 fl-orms of divine vengeance are falling upon peo- 
 ple and nations, every eye of faith {^(^% and adores 
 him, through all the darkfome fcene. 
 
 But before I enter upon theconfideration of thofe 
 
 works of grace, which are publifhed under this trum- 
 
 H 2 pet. 
 
100 Chrifi appears to kis fervant J ohft. [X. ly 
 
 pet, I muft obferve ; that, though the angel who 
 founded this trumpet, will be employed, withother 
 angels, in miniftering to God's earthly witneffe^^ 
 during the whole of their 1260 years, Heb. i. 14 ; 
 yet not a word more is faid of him under this 
 trumpet, after he has loofed the four angels, ver. 
 14: For though angels have a minifterial domi- 
 nion over the devils ; yet the works of grace arc 
 too mighty for them, as v/ell as for us ; falvatioH 
 lelongeth only unto the Lord. At the fame time, 
 as the found of the trumpet is an alarm of war, Jer. 
 iv. 19, fo, as far as the external miniftry of this 
 angel is employed in founding this trumpet, re- 
 fpeding the Turks we muft reckon the time of it 
 as before mentioned, viz, from A. D. 1281 to 
 1672 ; fee p. 69 : Yet ftridly fpeaking, the time 
 of a trumpet, muft be the time which all thofe 
 events take up which fall under it ; which under 
 this trumpet is 1260 years, as we {hall fee when 
 we come to the ti?ne of the witnefles. Therefore 
 pafiing away from this adlion of the angel,^ ob- ' 
 ferve, 
 
 III. Our Lord appears to his fervant John, for 
 his and our comfort ; fee chap. x. throughout. 
 Ver. I. And I faw another mighty angel \ (for 
 Chrift, being ftill m.ediator between God and xxsy 
 will wear this name angel i\\\ the day of judgment) 
 come down from heaven-, for Chrift muft come 
 down, or there can be no good work going on 
 upon earth, John xv. 5 : We afcend as our Lord 
 defcends ; and he muft come very low, if we rife 
 very high. Thus he came dov/n to begin to 
 the reformation from popery, A. D. 151 7i which 
 had made confiderable progrefs by the year 1672 
 above named ; at which time king Charles IL 
 gave a general indulgence to the Englifli noncon- 
 formifts. — lie came clothed zvith a cloudy the ufual 
 emblem of the Divine Prefcnce j which yet con- 
 cealed 
 
X. 2 .] The/ixth trumpet, A. D. 606, /<? 1 8 66. i o i 
 
 cealed him both from faints and finners — and a 
 rainbow, which furrounded the throne of his fa- 
 ther, was alfo upon his head ; to afTure us that he 
 is ever mindfull of all the articles of his well or- 
 dered covenant ; fee chap. iv. 3. — And his face 
 was bright and glorious as the fun ; and his feet as 
 pillars of fire, ready to confume what he trampled 
 upon, chap. i. 15, 17. Mai. iv. f, 2. 
 ' Ver. 2. And he had in his hand, not a book as 
 large as the bible, nor yet ^i^Xxov, as large as the 
 whole revelation of this prophecy, chap. v. i ; 
 but (3(€Aa^j(Jiov a very little book open \ which, pro- 
 bably contained an iliuilration of the great defigri 
 of the three woe-trumpets, which ferve as a key 
 to the whole revelation. And this book now lay 
 open in Chrift's hand, to intimate that this revela- 
 tion, which was in fa6l but little ftudied from the 
 fourth century till after the reformation from po- 
 pery, fhould be much better underftood under 
 this trumpet ; efpecially after the Turks hadcom- 
 pleated thofe vicStories over the eaftern Roman 
 empire, A. D. 1672, which are predidedin the 
 preceding verfes. And he firft majefticallyy^"^' his 
 right foot upon the fea, out of which the firft beall 
 arofe, chap. xiii. i ; and afterwards his left on the 
 earth, out of which the fecond beaft afcended, 
 ver. 1 1, and to which, as a flar, the pope defcen- 
 ded, chap. ix. i ; thus keeping all his enemies by 
 fea and land under his feet. 
 
 g, 4. And in this folemn attitude, fo exprefllve 
 of his boundlefs authority and dominion, he cried 
 with a loud voice, as lion roars. And when he had 
 cried, feven thunders uttered their awful voices ; 
 and when the feven thunders had uttered their voices, 
 I was about to write : And I heard a voice frcy,i 
 heaven faying unto me. Seal up in thy own breafl 
 thofe things which the feven thunders uttered, and 
 write them net : Therefore it would be in vain to 
 H 3 conjcdure 
 
1 o 2 Stands on theSea and Land with an openBook,[X..2 .' 
 
 conjedure, whether they contained an explana- 
 tion of the feven trumpets; or an account of fevcn 
 grand and awful events which were to occur un- 
 der this trumpet. Suffice it that the church of 
 God, does, or fhall know as much about them, 
 as its all-gracious Head defigned they Ihould : 
 And if any thing which thefe thunders uttered, 
 would be ufeful for us to know at prefent, it is as 
 certainly fome other way revealed, as the fub- 
 ftance of Chrift's converfation with his difciples 
 going to Emmaus, is found in other fcriptures, 
 Luke xxiv. 27. Yet as thunder is a loud voice of 
 God in the heavens, Pfal. Ixxvii. 18-, if the Lord 
 fhould hereafter pleafe to reveal by his works, what 
 he has not here by his wordy poflibly the future 
 church of God may be able to point out feven 
 awful attacks made upon the man of fin, between 
 A. D. 1672 and 1866: And to their confidera- 
 tion, I fubmit it, whether the expulfion of the Je- 
 fuitsA. D. 1773, and the earthquake at Rome 
 chap. xi. 13, may or may not be two of them. 
 
 5, 6, 7. And the angel which I f aw ft and upon 
 the fea and upon the earth, in fuch a pofture of 
 majefty and grace, lifted up his hand to heaven, 
 as he had done before in the fight of Daniel, when 
 fpeaking of thefe times, Dan. xii. 7 •, and /ware by 
 him that liveth for ever and ever, who created hea- 
 ven and the things which are therein, ayid the earth 
 ■and the things in it, and the fea and the things in it j 
 thus calling his Father, as Lord of all to witnefs, 
 that pi^povor ovx jo-tki ni, the time fo much defired,, 
 and fo defirable, v^^hich was to put an end to Po-- 
 pery and Mahomecanifm /jo^^/^ not be yet \ yet the 
 timeiox concealing this myHtry, fiall be no longer 
 than to the end of this trumpet : For in the days 
 cf the voice of the feventh angel, when he fhall b^ 
 about to found, the myftery of God, which has fo 
 long amazed the world, whilft wrapt in awful 
 
 darknefs, 
 
i. 2.} The Sixlh trumpet, A. D. 606^ to 1866. 103 
 
 darkncfs, under the preceding trumpets even this 
 myftery, that a being of every perfedion, fhould 
 fuffer fuch infernal abominations as Popery and 
 Mahometanifm, to abufe his immortal creatures 
 jfor fo long a time J^jall be Jinijhed ; according as he 
 hath declared one part or other of it to hisfervants 
 the prophets. When that trumpet founds, every 
 believing eye fhall trace the riches and fovereignty 
 of divine grace ; when the Jews are brought back 
 to their own land, according to the following 
 prophecies, Ifa. xi. 10 — 16. xxx. 19. xliii. 5, 6. 
 xlix. 1 4 — 26. andlxvi. 6 — 1 6. Jer. x vi. 14, 1 5. xxxi. 
 4 — 12. andxxxiii.23 — 26.Ezek.xv1.52 — ^3' 7^^^ 
 iii. throughout. Jmos ix. 11 — 15. Hof. 'm. 4, 5. 
 Zeph. iii. 8, ig^ 20. Rom.xi.is-, 26. When the 
 numerous promifes of the converfion of the Gen- 
 tiles are fulfilled ; and when the man of fm fhall 
 be deftroyed, according to the following predic- 
 tions, £2^-^. xxxviii and xxxix. 2TheJf.\\.6 — 10 ; 
 the times of which had been before pointed out 
 to the prophet Daniel, chap. viii. 13, 14. and xii. 
 7—12. 
 
 ^ — 1 1 . And the voice which I heard from heaven^ 
 ordering me not to write what the feven thun- 
 ders had uttered, fpake with me again, and /aid ; 
 Go thy way, take the little book which is open in the 
 hand of the angel, who is Jianding upon the fea and 
 upon the earth -, that book, written in heaven, and 
 fo long concealed there, now lying open in his 
 hand, tells thee that the time is come, when he 
 will make known his fecrets to his fervants, that 
 they may prepare to meet him, in the way of his 
 vengeance and grace. By this order emboldened 
 I went immediately to this angel (as we muft now, 
 go to Chrift, if we would know any thing to good 
 purpofe about the book of revelation :) And as I 
 approached, a countenance of tendernefs gave 
 frefh courage to my heart •, therefore / faid um$ 
 H 4 hinif 
 
104 John is ordered to eat the Book. [X. 9, 
 
 him, give me the little book : And he jaid to me^ Take 
 and eat it up. Juft lb my fervants will do under 
 the fixth trumpet •, for though the Synod of 
 Thouloufe will deprive them of my word, A. D. 
 1228, yet when Wickliffe has publifhed my hon- 
 ours to a gazing world, A. D. 1380; and when I 
 have difcovered to them the art of printing, A. D. 
 1450, Prov. viii. 12 ; like hungry men long de- 
 tained from their neceflary food, fo will my hum- 
 ble followers feize this inftrumental bread of life, 
 when it is before them, efpecially after I have, at 
 the reformation from popery, A. D. 15 17, refcued 
 the key of knowledge from the impious hands 
 which had fecreted it from them. 
 
 And I have appeared to thee with this little 
 book open in my hands, after the account of the 
 firft woe of this trumpet is finifhed, to affure thee, 
 ihatafter that time particularly; viz, A. D. 1672, 
 I will hold this book open in my hands, for thofe 
 of my fervants who defire to read it. Yet this 
 book will have this effetft upon thee, and upon 
 all my fervants, who fhall ever ftudy it, before 
 the things therein contained are accomplifhed; it 
 fiall make thy belly bitter ; but it jh all be in thy mouth 
 fweet as honey. But not difcouraged by this, fays 
 our apoille, I took the little book out of the angel'' s 
 hand., and eat it up ; as others of God's prophets 
 had done before me, that word which was given 
 to them, Jer. xv. 16. Ezek. ii. 8. and iii. i, 
 2, 3 : And "nKiI^ I was eagerly reading it, // was, 
 fweet in my mouth as honey ; but when I had eaten 
 it., meditating upon its contents, my belly was 
 bitter. 
 
 And he [aid tome., Take carethat neither the joy,, 
 nor the forrow of thefe difcoveries, may drink up 
 thy fpirits-, for, old as thou art, thou muji again pro- 
 pkefy, or preach ; which is in fa6l prophefying to 
 every man that hears thee, what will be his own 
 prefent and eternal ftate, according as he does, or 
 
 do^s 
 
X. 9.] Thefixth Trumpet, A. D. 606^ to 1866. J05 
 
 does not receive the meffages with which I fend thee i 
 fo preaching wasca]led/'r<?p^^j5'^>/^^^''^ in England, 
 Ia queen Elizabeth's days ; and that word leems 
 to fignify the exercifes of religion in general in 
 I Sam. xix. 20. i Chron. xxv. 2, 3. and Matt, vii. 
 22. — Nor let the man honoured with my vifits 
 and revelation, fhrink back from the fervice, 
 or indulge to impious timidity ; for my work 
 muft be done -, and 1 will help thee to prophefy 
 tort to, upon, and concerning many ■people, and. 
 nations, and tongues^ and kings. And this no 
 doubt he did literally, in many parts of Afia, 
 after he v/as returned to Ephefus from Patmos ; 
 where he had lain by to fit him for further fervice ; 
 and that whether he lived four, fix, or twenty 
 four years after this time, as is differently con- 
 jedlured. He probably prophefied too, by writ- 
 ing his gofpel the next year; viz, A. D, 97: 
 And his three epiftles, 1 apprehend, were written 
 about the fame time \ at lead nothing certain to 
 the contrary appears. 
 
 And Chrift's minifters in general have ftudied 
 this book to purpofe, if they are the more ani-r 
 mated thereby, by every method within their 
 reach, to fpread the blefTings of that gofpel, 
 v/hich has been already teftified to many people, 
 (efpecially fince A. D. 1672; when the firft 
 part of the woe of this trumpet was finifhed) 
 and which thefe words, as falling under the fixth 
 trumpet, affure us will be yet more teftified to 
 different tongues and kings before A. D. 1866; 
 efpecially after A. D. 1816, if the converfion of 
 the Jev/s fhould be then begun. God haften the 
 time when even finners of the higheft rank, fhall 
 hang upon the lips of thofe who bring the glad 
 tidings of the gofpel to them •, and when thefe 
 meffengers of falvation, fhall have no other am- 
 bition thfin that of guiding their feet into the way 
 
 of 
 
106 Heiserderediemafareibel'empk. [XI. 1,2; 
 
 of everlafling peace, under the eye and band of the 
 great Ihepherd and biifhop of fouls. 
 
 And that otir apoftle too might enter upon 
 iffirtjediate work, though he was in Patmos, a 
 vifkmary fcene rofe to his view, as of a church 
 gathered out of thofe people, nations, tongues 
 and kings, who were to be evangelized undcf 
 this trumpet ; and 
 
 IV. He is ordered to nfieafure this future tem- 
 ple and its worftiippers, chap. xi. i, 2. And there 
 ^aj given me a reed, no doubt by the Lord Jefus ; 
 whom Ezekiel faw meaforing the temple, which 
 was afterwards to be built at Jerufalcm, chap. xl. 
 3 : But this reed was fhort, like unto a rod, or the 
 fccpter of a governor. And the angel from whofe 
 hands I received the little book, flood faying, Arife 
 and meafure the temple -, not that at Jerufalem, 
 which was long ago in ruins ; nor will there be any 
 temple for God there all the time of this trumpet ; 
 but meafure the church of God, which is called 
 his iemple^ Zech. vi. 12, 13. Eph. ii. 21. 2TheJf. 
 ii. 4. A^l;. iii. 12. — And the altar-, for the wor- 
 Ihip of my people, in all ages, muft have a ref- 
 pe6t to a facrifice of atonement : And them that 
 worjhip therein. This meafuring was to teach 
 us, (i.) That the perfedbions of God will never fo 
 far connive at any degeneracy of the times, as to 
 accept of any doctrines, perfons or worfhip which 
 fall fhort of the llandard which himfelf has efta- 
 blifhed ; for I change not, faith the Lord. And, 
 (2.) This meafure or ftandard, is to be eftimated 
 by the writings of the prophets and apoftles, Eph, 
 ii. 20. God help his minifters faithfully to re- 
 gard this. 
 
 But the court which is without the temple, that 
 great court, 2 Chron. iv. 9, the outer court, Ezek, 
 X. 5, which was feparated from the fanfluary, 
 leave outy and meafure it not 5, for it is given to 
 
 thofe 
 
XI, 1, 2.] theftxth Trumpet, A,D. 606, tai $66. 107 
 
 thofe Gentiles who dwell in the environs of the 
 temple. If this court had been to be meafured, 
 a longer rod would have been given him : But 
 this court was only a paffage to good men (who 
 will be meafured when they come into the tem- 
 ple, and before the altar,) whilft carnal profeflGjrs 
 of religion meet and flay there ^ and, as if they 
 had no bufinefs with the heavenly King, give tbac 
 honour to his fuppofed atetndants and courtiers 
 which is due to himfclf alone. But, whilft they 
 are mutually applauding each others idolatries in 
 this court, the holy Ghoft calls them Gentiles -, and 
 this outer court is exprefsly given ta them under 
 that name ; fee Pfal. lix. 5, 8. Luke xxi. 24 : And 
 how applicable this name Gentiles is to the Papifts, 
 may be feen in Dr. Middleton's letter from Rome ; 
 which fhews the exadt conformity between popery 
 and paganifm, or that the religion of the prefent 
 Romans is derived from that of their Heathen 
 anceftors ; fee further on this fubjedt at chap, 
 xiii. 2, and in Delaune's Flea for the Nonconfor" 
 mifts. 
 
 How then can Protectants call thofe Chriftians, 
 who worfhip faints, angels and irn^es ? Are they 
 wifer, or will they be more charitable, than God 
 himfelf? Alas! fuch baftard charity is real en- 
 mity to God and men ♦, (and fuch is aifo that cha« 
 r-ity which is now fo refolutcly demanded, for 
 thofe doctrines among us which lead over to 
 Rome) nor can popery come down, till we have 
 the piety, the zeal, and (I muft add) the modefty 
 to think and fpeak of it, and its abettors, as 
 God himfelf has. 
 
 And the holy city fhall they tread under foot forty 
 two months ; that is, the Papifts and Mahome- 
 tans, having the outer court of the temple given 
 them, in the eaft and weft 5 the former Ihall tread 
 
 down 
 
fo8 I'be holy City trodden under Foot. [XI. 2. 
 
 down the weftern church, that city of God, Pfal. 
 ?:lvi. 4.andlxxxvii.3.i?fi;. iii. i2,duringthewhole 
 time of this trumpet ; and the latter, viz, the Ma- 
 hometans will tread Jurufalem, which is exprefsly 
 called the holy city, Ifa. lii. i. Matt. iv. 5, under 
 thtlY feet, for the fame 1260 years; viz, from 
 A. D. 606 to 1866 ; whilft their own inhabitants 
 are driven out into the wildernefs for fafety ; the 
 Jews by the juft judgment of God, and Prote- 
 ftants by the unrighteous perfecution of their 
 enemies. 
 
 Agreeable to ancient prophetic language, thefe 
 1260 years are called forty two months, ver. 2 : 
 So thirty years before Ifrael's deftruftion by the 
 AfTyrians, the prophet Hofeafaid, chap. v. 7. Now 
 Jhalla month devour them with their portions ; un- 
 lefs thofe words mean only, that their deftruftion 
 will be thirty years in the effeding, before it is 
 compleated. So thirty years before our Lord 
 entered upon his public miniftry, which was a 
 dark month to the Jews, the Lord fpiritually cut 
 off thofe three fhepherds, the prince, theprieft and 
 the prophet, Zech.xi. 8-, fee ver. 12, 13, and ver. 
 3, of the preceding chapter: For there could be 
 no legal ]Qwi(h prophet, priejl or king, when Chrift 
 himfelf adually became all thefe to his people, 
 except fuch prophets only as himfelf faw proper 
 to employ, to inform the world that he was really 
 come. But whilft many afFe(5ted one or other of 
 thefe characters, in thofe days of general expedla- 
 tion i and fome even procured a venal prieft- 
 hood, our Lord fays of all thefe three fhepherds. 
 My foul lothed them, and their foul alfo abhorred 
 me. 
 
 In like manner, the times here fpoken of being 
 
 called months, in oppofition to the 1260 days of 
 
 the two witnelfes, intimates the comparative dark-. 
 
 nefs which will be both upon the Papifts an4 
 
 J Mahometans 
 
XI. 2.] TbeJixibTrumpet,A.D.6o6,to iS66. 109 
 
 Mahometans all this time 5 whilft the fun of 
 righteoufnefs continues to be a ftranger to their 
 wretched horizon, and they only enjoy fuch dif- 
 ferent degrees of its refledted light, as their cruel 
 leaders allow them : The confequence of which 
 muft be, they will be morally cold, whilft fym- 
 bolizing with the ancient Jews, and efpecially 
 with the Heathens in their idolatrous worlliip ; 
 which will ftill wax and, wane as the Moon, not- 
 withftanding their vain boaft of uniformity. 
 
 This 1260 years defolation of the holy city, is 
 the fame length of time, as Daniel's time, times 
 and half aiimty chap. xii. 7. Rev. xii. 14, which 
 is the time of the beaft's continuance, chap. xiii. 5 j- 
 and the fame as the 1260 years of the two wit- 
 neffes ; with which laft they coincide, and there- 
 fore will end with them, A. D. 1866, as will be 
 fhewn under the next head — But this leads me, 
 
 V. To the account of the two witnejfes^ ver. 
 3 — 12. And here it muft be enquired, who are 
 thefe witneffes ? What is their commiflion and 
 employment ? The time of their miniftry ? And 
 what is to befal them after they have finilhed 
 their teftimony ? 
 
 I . Who are thefe witneffes ? Anf, They can- 
 not be two individuals ; for as no man was ever 
 fuffered to continue 1260 years by reafon of deaths 
 Heb. vii. 23, fo they are exprefsly called two dif- 
 tin<5t candlefiicks^ or churches, ver. 4. chap. i. 20. 
 They cannot be the Jevvifti and Chriftian churches, 
 for there will be no Jewifti church, properly, 
 fo called, during the whole time of their pro- 
 phecy : Nor can they be the Proteftant churches 
 only i for, however thefe may be diftinguiflied in 
 other refpef^s, they are all but one as a witnefs 
 againft popery : Yet Proteftant churches in gene- 
 ral are, no doubt, one of thefe candlefticks, or 
 witneffes i and, I apprehend, the Greek church 
 
1 1 o The two Wititefes Prophefy, [XI. 3, 4. 
 
 is the other ; the former to witnefs againft popery 
 (as the mz-ny people^ nations^ tongues and kings do, 
 who are evangelized under this trumpet, chap. 
 X. II.) and the latter againft mahometanifm. 
 Thefe are the two abominations which are ex- 
 prefsly mentioned under this, and the preceding 
 trumpet ; and againft which of them is it that the 
 Lord will leave himfelf without witnefs ? fee 
 Gen. xxxi. 48. Deut. xvii. 6. John i. 7. A^ls i. 8. 
 Heh, xii. i. and if there are Chriftians, real or no- 
 minal, in the eaft, as well as in the weft, it is im- 
 poffible but that they fhould bear witnefs againft: 
 the delufion that reigns there : And the woman, 
 the church, borne on the great eaftern and wef- 
 tern wings of the Roman eagle, chap. xii. 14, who 
 is in different views, the fucceffor of thefe wit- 
 neftes, and the fame with them under another 
 name, exprefsly dircfts us to look for them both 
 in the eaft and weft ; over both of which it is 
 well known that eagle fpread its wings. 
 
 But to furnifh thefe churches to be witnefies 
 for God, they muft have their minifiers to teach, 
 and magifirates to guard them ; and thefe are 
 here reprefented by two dive trees^ growing by 
 the two candlejiicks, and continually feeding them 
 with oil, that they may not go out, ver. 4 : Such 
 were Jojhua the high Prieft and Zerubbabel the 
 governor, thofe fons of oil, who ftood before the 
 God of the earth, on the right and left fide of the 
 Jewifh church or candleftick, Zfri'. iv. n — 14. 
 Hel). 
 
 Hereobferve, (i.) each of thefe two witneffes 
 is threefold ; viz, the church, with its magifirates^ 
 and minifiers, who are to fupply each candleftick 
 with oil ; therefore in all the number is the fame 
 with the three who bear witnefs in heaven and in 
 iarth, I Johnw. 7, 8 •, and (if I may without blaf- 
 phemy name them together) the whole number 
 
 makes 
 
makes a third fwsive, who teftify the fame thing 
 as the (welve tribes of Ifrael, and the (zv^h^e apoi^ 
 tics of the Lam 
 
 (2.) As God has faid to his people,^// things an 
 yours, 2iVid for your fakes, i Cor, iii. 2 1, fo miniftem 
 ^nd magiltrates then only anfwer their end, when 
 in the difcharge of their rcfpedive offices, they fur- 
 nifh the church with pure olive oiU And if either o| 
 them, either withholds this oil, or fuppiies the can- 
 41eftick with the poifoned oil which refult-s from a 
 worldly carnalfpirit, h^lhall bear his fin and (ham* 
 whoever he is; for he is cmel as a man who puts out 
 the fire of a light- houfe in a dark night, whichmay 
 occafion the moft fatal fliip-wracks — -But whert 
 thefe inftrunients are ever fo faithful to God, left 
 they fhould think they can effed any thing favmg 
 without him, it was cried to them long ago, mi 
 by the might of the magiftrates fword, or by any 
 army he can bring into the field ; nor by xht power 
 of the minifter's learning, oratory, wealth or in- 
 ftuence, is the work of falvation to be efFe<5bed ; 
 but by my Spirit, faith the Lord, aduating thctn 
 both for my own praife, Zecb, iv. 6 •, fee alfo 2 Cor. 
 X. 4, 5 : This is the oil they are to poffefs •, that 
 they may minifterially communicate it for the 
 good of the church. 
 
 (3.) The Lord planted thefe two olive trees, 
 as far diftant from each other as poflible, to 
 anfwer their one end, which was that of fup- 
 plying the candleftick with oil ; and when ever 
 the church and ftatecome into cont^d, they 
 neither of them, properly {peaking^ Jland before the 
 God of the earth, ver. 4; and if they do not fpeedily 
 become as the trees of the wood, or poifon-trees ; 
 yet, being planted too clofe together, neither of 
 them, can poffibly yield the fame quantity of oil 
 as they did before : Therefore the light of the can- 
 dlellick mufl: either go out, or be fupplied with 
 
 ofFenfive 
 
ill The Protejiant and Greek Churches. [XI. 3, &€•• 
 
 ofFenfive oil : The church of God will profper as 
 foon as ever this is believed. 
 
 Thus, in fome meafure magiftrates, minifters 
 and churches have united their teftimony againft 
 popery in the weft •, and in the eaft ; the Greek 
 church too, with their minifters and magiftrates, 
 teftified againft Mahometanifm, till Conftantino- 
 ple was taken by the Turks, A. D. 1453 • ^^^ 
 are any of thefe wholly wanting now in Ruffian 
 And though the account which Sir Paul Rycauty 
 Dr. Smith, and Mr. Sandys give of the eaftern 
 Chriftians, fhews them to be fi,mk in ignorance 
 and irreligion ; yet in the times when they came 
 neareft to popilh fuperftition and blindnefs, they 
 were ftill fufficient witnefies againft Mahometa- 
 nifm. Weknowby what a contemptible inftrumenc 
 God rebuked the madnefs of that prophet Balaam,-" 
 2 Pet. ii. 16: And to the blind people ivho have 
 eyes, and the deaf who have ears -, even to thofe- 
 who had not called upon God., but been weary of 
 him, he fays, Te are my witneffes, faith the Lord ; 
 and efpecially fo my fervant whom I have chofen,- 
 Ifa. xliii. 8, 10, 22. And whatever the minifters or 
 members of the Greek church in Turkey are, the 
 money which theypay the grand Seignior,forliber- 
 ty to beof that religion, is to thisday a wicnefs againft 
 that ftiameful impofture : Nor are they lefs credi- 
 ble witnefTes againft it, than many Proteftants in 
 England againft popery, whofe wicked princi- 
 ples and practices are haftening its return, while 
 they vainly teftify againft it. 
 
 Dr. Allix and many others have proved, that 
 in the darkeft times of popery, the Lord never 
 left himfelf without witnefs againft the different 
 parts of that grievous abomination : Nor can we 
 doubt of the fame withrefpedl to Mahometanifm, 
 though the fair beams of fcience and literature 
 are now fo beclouded in the caft, that we cannot 
 
 trace 
 
XI. 3»4-] "thefixth trumpet, A . D. 5o6, /-? 1 8 66: i ty 
 
 trace his witnefs there with the h'v/- exaflnefs ai 
 in the weft. Both of them havepropheiied, and 
 ftiil continue, holh. in 2iV\<\ b) lhc\\' fackc'oth. 
 
 2. The commiillon and employment cf thefe 
 witnefles, ver. 3, 5, '6. I will give it; or, fup- 
 plying a word from ver. 6. / will give powr^" to 
 my two witnej/es ', and they Jhall proyhefy 1260 
 days, clothed in fackcloth. So profelTors of every 
 name are called to .vitnefs for God, in word and 
 deed, by their fpirit and converfation ; and even 
 by their blood, when ever it; becomes neceflary. 
 But though the life of every true Chriftian is a 
 prophefy of heaven and hell to the righteous and 
 the wicked, it is efpecially given to minifters 
 amongft them to prophecy or teach •, and to qua- 
 lify them for this work, they are called to Jland 
 before the God of the earth, ver. 4 : And when they 
 do fo, efpecially in conjun6lion with the church 
 and their magiftrates, they have power, by their 
 prayers, tojhut heaven that it rain not in the days 
 of their prophecy, as Elijah did, i Kings xvii. j •, 
 and have power over waters to turn them to blood, 
 as Mofesdid, Exod.vu. 8 — 12 ; or over peoples and 
 nations to counterad their defigns, as tar as is for 
 God's glory. Rev. xvii. 15 : Andto fmite the earth 
 with all plagues^ as often as they will, ver. 6. But 
 good men only have this power •, and they have 
 it when God immediately gives it : Yet they 
 might have it more frequently, if they walked 
 more clofely with God, ver. 3, 6. But, though 
 we need no excitements to ufe thole temporal 
 powers which diftinguifh and dignify us; through 
 their remaining corruption, God's fervants need 
 many arguments, to engage them to ufe Liieir 
 power with him by prayer. Jam, v. 17, 18. 
 
 It is required of fewards, and of thole who are 
 
 witneffes of eternal life and death to men, thct 
 
 a man be found faithfiiU i Cor. iv. 2 : And if God's 
 
 witnefles are fo in word and deed, and will rather 
 
 I vi.ld 
 
1 1 4 The EffeBs of their Minifiry on others . [XI . 5 — 10. 
 
 yield up their lives than his truths, or the fpiritu- 
 ality and purity of Chriftian difcipline and worfhip, 
 they cannot but torment them that dwell on the 
 earthy vzx. 10 •, whofe unworthy attachment to 
 ieen things makes them unwilling, in thought and 
 afFeftion, to change their element : But as the 
 Lord never fubpoenas witnelTes, without bearing 
 their expences in delivering their teftimony, and 
 finally rewarding their unfhaken fidelity ; lb if any 
 man will hurt them, the fire of God's word, and 
 particularly of his awful threatnings, proceeds out 
 cf their mcuth and devours their enemies, as fire de- 
 vours wood, Jer. V. 14; deftroying their prefent 
 peace in the way of fin, and cutting oflf all their 
 future hopes, while they perfift in their rebellion 
 againll God : For wickednefs, which makes men 
 as dry ftubble, burneth as the fire ; it Jhall devour 
 the briers and thorns (that is, the wicked, 7, Sam. 
 xxiii. 6,) and kindle in the thickets of the forejls; 
 ayid they fhall mount up, like the lifting up offmoke, 
 to warn others, Ifa. ix. 18. They carry indeed no 
 carnal weapons about them, though the magi- 
 ftrate is ordered to ufe thefe for their defence ; but 
 if dny man zvill injure them, let him look to himlelf, 
 he mujl in this manner be killed, that is, not tern.- 
 porally in common cafes, but fpiritually, accord- 
 ing to, and by, that word of God to which he 
 refufes to be in fubjedlion, ver. 5. 
 
 3. The time of their miniilry, which is 1260 
 days, ver. 3. The word day tells us that it is day 
 with them, (for they teftify that which they have 
 feen and heard -,) whilft the nightly moon alone 
 gives light to their enemies, for the fame length 
 of time, ver. 2. Tiiere we took it for granted, but 
 mull here prove, that thefe 1260 days fignify 
 years — And, not to fay how improbable it is that 
 the holy Ghoft fliould predi6l a teftimony of ma^ 
 giUrates, minifters, and vaft crouds <:y^ inferior 
 
 witnelTes 
 
XI. 3-] "TheftxtbTrumpet^A.Ti.Soe.toi^Ge. 115 
 
 witnenfes in the church, who were only to conti- 
 nue three 3/ears and a half; the very continuance 
 of thefc churches, to witnefs againft Popery and 
 Mahometanifin for To great a part of the 1260 
 years already, fcarce leaves a doubt but that the 
 whole of that time was defigned to be foretold. 
 And to this agrees the language of other fcriptures, 
 Pfal. xc. 12. So teach us to number our days^ &c. 
 Numb. xiv. 34. After the number of the days, in 
 which ye fearched the land, even forty days ; each 
 day for a year, fhall ye bear your iniquity, even forty 
 years. So Ezekiel was to lie on his right and 
 left fide a day for a year, to bear the iniquities of 
 Judah and Ifrael, chap. iv. 4 — 8. After the fame 
 manner are Daniel's 2300 days to be computed ; 
 chap. viii. 14; his feventy weeks, chap. ix. 24; 
 and his 1290 and 1335 days, chap. xii. 11, 12. 
 When aftrOnomy was but little underftood, twelve 
 months, of thirty days each were reckoned for a 
 year : And it is generally apprehended that thofe 
 1260 days fliould be reckoned fo many proper 
 -years-, though the real or Julian year is now found 
 to be 365 days, five hours, and 49 minutes; 
 which feems the more probable, as times fignify 
 years, Dan. iv. 16, 23, 25. and xi. 13. Heb; and as 
 the holy Ghoft calls a period of exadiy the fame 
 length as this, a time, times, and half a time. Rev. 
 xii. 14; that is a year, two years, and half a 
 year; or, in other words, 360, 720 and 180 days, 
 or 1260 in all. I fee therefore no folid reafan 
 for adding the eighteen years, which fome have 
 propof-d, on account of the different computa- 
 tion of the prophetic and the real year. 
 
 But we muit further enquire when thefe 1260 
 years began, that we may know nt v/hat time they 
 will conclude. And here it would be eafy to 
 prove, that the two witnefles prophefied before 
 A. D. 1281, v/hen this fixth angel announced the 
 I 2 firft 
 
1 1 6 ^he time of the two Wiinejfes. [XI . 3 , 
 
 firfl: woe of this trumpet, by loofing the four angels 
 who were bound by the river Euphrates, chap. ix. 
 14, 15 : And as the account of the witnelTes fuc- 
 ceeds the account of the Turkifh woe of this 
 trumpet •, fo after that woe is concluded, our 
 Lord not only fpeaks of his witnelTes as ftill in 
 office, but particularly predicts the power which 
 he will give them after, A. D. 1672, when that 
 woe concludes. But though this ftill leaves us 
 at a lofs when to begin their 1260 years, other 
 confiderations offer themfelves to oblige us to be- 
 gin them from A. D. 606, when the fifth trum- 
 pet founded, to open thefe two abominations. 
 Popery and Mahometanifm, upon the world. 
 
 To prepare the way for the proof of this, ob- 
 ferve, that the woe part of every trumpet ftands 
 eiTentially diftinguilhed from that grace of God 
 on the hearts of men, which is difplayed under 
 it : And if the firft feal extends to the end of the 
 world •, and the religious part of the third trum- 
 pet, takes up more than t\\t fectdar time of the 
 four firll trumpets -, there can be no impropriety 
 in beginning the religious part of the fixth trum- 
 pet, at the fame time with the woe of the fifth : 
 So under the kventh trumpet we Ihall find, chap, 
 xii. 14, that the 1 260 years of the woman's flight 
 into the wildernefs, muft neceffarily be reckoned 
 far back into the times of the fixth trumpet: And 
 as thefe witnelTes are only fpoken of under this 
 trumpet, it is more reaibnable to go backward 
 into the 150 years of the fifth trumpet, (in which 
 time we are fure they both lived and prophefied,) 
 than to advance 150 years forward into the time 
 of the feventh trumpet ; when we fhall find them 
 raifed up to heaven, ver. 1 2 -, which forbids us to 
 extend their times into the time of the feventh 
 trumpet. 
 
XI. 3-] TbeftxthTrumpet^ A.D.606, to 1866. 1 17 
 
 We therefore reckon their times, not from 
 A. D. 756 to 2016, but from A. D. 606 to 18661 
 For, ( 1 .) It was not poflible for good men to for- 
 bear teftifying, both againft Popery and Maho- 
 metanifm, as foon as they difcovered them : And 
 the feal of God, which was firll faid to be fet upon 
 the faints in Conftantine's time, chap, vii, and is 
 mentioned again under the fifth trumpet, chap. 
 ix. 4; viz, from A. D. 606 to j^^^ necelfanly 
 made them witncfles for God ; though this name 
 is not exprefsiy given them till under this trum- 
 pet. (2.) Mahometanifni, one of the things to be 
 witneffed againft, certainly began A. D. 606 : 
 And though we read of 2i falfe prophet under the 
 feventh trumpet, yet not as a Mahometan •, nor 
 is there the leaft notice taken of Mahometan ihn 
 under that trumpet; therefore the witnefs againft 
 that abomination, which began A. D. 606, muft 
 conclude A. D, 1866: And as they both lie dead 
 together, confequently they muft have begun to- 
 gether, A.D. 606: And the teftimony, as well as 
 the death and refurredion of them both, muft con- 
 clude with this trumpet-, for one of them does fo. 
 
 And accordingly the church of God, was 
 divided into the Greek and Latin churches, 
 which are the two witnelTes, near the beginning 
 of the feventh century; See Mofljeini's Eccles, 
 Hijl. vol. \\. p. 591. (3.) If the time of the wit- 
 nefies had coincided with the 1260 years of the 
 beaft; viz, from A. D. 756 to 2016, chap. xii. 14. 
 and xiii. 5 ; nopoflible reafon can beaffigned v.'hy 
 they ftiould not both have been defcribed under 
 the fame trumpet : But nothing being faid of the 
 witnefTes under the feventh trumpet, it is proba- 
 ble their times conclude before that is founded. 
 (4.) Jerufalem feems to be intended by the holy 
 city^ chap. xi. 2 ; but in whatever fenle we take 
 that phrafe, as the holy city cannot be faid to be 
 I 3 trodden 
 
1 1 8 'TheWitneffes Prophecy,fromK.T>. 606,/^ 1 866» 
 
 trodden under feet^ when the Jews are returned to 
 their own land, and when the kingdoms of the world 
 are become the kingdoms of the Lord and of his 
 Chrifi ; both which events will take place before 
 A.l3. 2016, chap. xi. 15, andxiv. i — 7-, therefore 
 the prophefying of the two witnefies, which fyn- 
 chrcnizes with the trending of the holy city under 
 feet^ chap. xi. 2, 3, mult be finiflied before that 
 year. (5.) The word witnejfes uippofes a caufe 
 litigated, and yetful\judice undecided in the court 
 where they, appear : But after the earthquake at 
 Rome, chap. xi. 13 •, after the dragon is call out 
 of the church chap. xii. 9, and believing Jews 
 and Gentiles are taken in, chap, xiv ; and efpe- 
 cially afrer thepouring out of the vials, chap. xvi. 
 the caufe between Chrift and the beaft will in no 
 fenfe remain undecided : But all thcfe things will 
 occur before A. D. 2016 j therefore the witnelTes 
 mud be fiain, and raifed again b:^fore that time. 
 True, the world will be filled with glorious wit- 
 neiTes for God under the feventh trumpet •, yet 
 the grand events juft now referred to, together 
 with the nurrerous angel witnefies which we read 
 of, chap, xivth, will afford inch ftriking teftimo- 
 nies for God, that they will not under that trumpet 
 be called witneffes; but be reprefented as a woman 
 clothed with the ftin^ halving the 7noon under h^r 
 feet, and upon her head a crown of tzvelve Jiars^ 
 chap. xii. i. (6.) As the witnefies will be fiain 
 by the firft beafi^ who afcended out of the bottomlefs 
 fit^ chap. xi. 7, and therefore probably whilfi: he 
 reigns alone ; there is reafon to believe they mufi: 
 be fiain before A. D. 1866, as will appear when 
 we come to confider the times of the fecond beaft, 
 chap. xiii. 11. (7.) Their enemies will have great 
 power at the time when thefe witnefTes are fiain, 
 jb as to prevent their bodies being interred, and to 
 ftir up the world againft them, ver. 9, 10 ; but 
 
 after 
 
XL^.] TheJiXlhTrtimpef^A.D.ecSytoiSee. 119 
 
 after the vials, and the rage of the ten horns have 
 weakened them, they certainly can have no fiich 
 power at or near A. D. 2016; which is the year 
 of the beaft's final fall chap. xiii. 5, and the grand 
 iEra from which the millennium begins. (8.) The 
 fame hour as the witnelTes afcend up into heaven, 
 an earthquake will fall upon the court part of the 
 city of Rome, and dcftroy 7,000 of their nobiliry 
 and gentry, chap. xi. 13; but there will probably 
 be no fuch city as Rome A. D. 2016, chap. xix. 
 3, 20 — I only add, by that earthquake the rem- 
 nant will be affrighted, and give glory to the God of 
 heaven, chap. xi. 1 3 •, but at A . D. 20 1 6, the retn- 
 nant WiW htjlain by i\\g fword of him 'who/itteth 
 upon the horfe •, and all the fowls will bt filled with 
 their flefh, chap. xix. 21. 
 
 From thefe confiderations I conclude, that the 
 1 260 years of the witnefTes, which is the time of 
 this trumpet, muft be reckoned, not from A. D. 
 ys6 to 2016, but from A. D. 606 to 1 866. They 
 cannot be begun fooner, becaufe Popery and 
 Mahometanifm did not begin till A. D. 606 ; and 
 the above reaibnings feem to neceffitate us to con- 
 clude them by A. D. 1866. 
 
 But if it Ihould befaid, the time of this trum- 
 pet ought to be reckoned, not from the time of 
 thefe witneffes, but from the time of the woe de- 
 nounced in iti I anfwer, (i.)each of the three 
 woe trumpets has both zfemlar and fpiritual woe 
 in it : And (2.) if one part of the fecular woe of 
 this trumpet was concluded A. D. 1672-, fee 
 page 116, yet it has in it afpiritual woe too ; viz, 
 the flaying of the witneffes •, whofe refurrecftion is 
 fucceeded the fame hour with another y^r^^/^r woe ; 
 viz, an earthquake 2iiV^omty ver. 13 : Therefore, 
 whatever fixes the time of the death and refur- 
 reftion of the witneffes, certainly fixes the real 
 time of this trumpet ; which we have heard will 
 I 4 be 
 
120 ll'l^fJwillhefaltheWitneJfesatlaft, [XI. 7 — 12*. 
 
 be from A. D. 606 to 1866 j therefore to return 
 to the witneires, let us iee, 
 
 4. Wiiat 13 to beial them after they have finifli- 
 ed their teftimony, ver. 7 — 12. IV hen they Jhall 
 haze tinijhsd^ or are about to ^mihtheiriefiimony, 
 (till then they are immortal \) ihe beajl which af- 
 cen/h out of the Iwitomlefs pit •, fee chap. xvii. 8, 
 the fame who opened the 'well of the ahyfs^ while 
 he was only a univerfal bifliop, chap, ix 2 •, and 
 who, when he had obtained the dominion of a 
 beall, opened the mourh of hell out of the fea at 
 Rome, chap. xiii. i •, ihv^beajifljall make war againjl 
 both thefe witneffes, and fa all overcome them, and 
 kill them. Thus, 1 apprehend from A. D. 1862 
 to 1866 the pope will prevail againft theProteftant 
 and Greek churches; putting down and filencing. 
 both thefe wicnefies, fo that neither of them will 
 be able to fpeak for God any more for three years; 
 nnd a half: But this time is certainly to be reckon- 
 ed as a part of their 1260 years; for, (1.) if the 
 time they lie dead is added to their 1260 years, 
 the fame length of time muii be added to the 42 
 months, in which the Gentiles are to tread down 
 the holy city ver. 2 •, for which we have no war- - 
 rant. (2.) The phrafe orai; teAeo-wctj, when they 
 fhall have finifhcd, or be about to finifh their 
 tcflimony^ may mean the time while they are any- 
 way delivering their teftimony, as well as the end 
 of it i feeMz/. x. 19. Gr. (3.) Their dead bodies 
 kept above ground, efpecially confidered in con- 
 nection with the inebriated ftate in which their 
 enemies will ftand exulting over them, will afford 
 as clear and ftriking a teftimony for God, as they 
 had ever been able to deliver in their lives. (4.) 
 1260 years arefo repeatedly mentioned under the 
 fixrh and feventh trumpets, that I cannot fuppofe 
 either of thofe trumpets to continue longer than 
 that, chap. xi. 2, 3. xii. 6. and xiii. 5. 
 
 To 
 
Xly'^i2,']The/txthTrumpet,A.'D,6o6joiS66, 12 1 
 
 To fay nothing of the fatal tendency which 
 there is, in every part of our depraved nature to- 
 wards Popery i three things may aflift our belief 
 of the accomplifhment of this dreadful work, by 
 the above time ; viz, (i.) The ten kingdoms into 
 which the ancient Roman empire Was divided, 
 will continue to give their power to-the beall, till 
 long after that time, chap. xvii. 17. (2.) Though 
 the fecond bead, (now tho Mahometan chief) will 
 not be adually rifen out of the earth to mpport 
 the pope; yet things will probably be openly- 
 preparing for his advent, about the time of this 
 murder •, which will infpire the firft beaft with 
 frefh fpirits and vigor, chap. xiii. 11. (3.) Things 
 are already working towards fo dire an event againft 
 the eaft'irn and weftern churches : For as their, 
 fins and ours are fowing the fatal feeds of this de-. 
 ftru6tion ; fo the Popifh powers difcovered a great- 
 er inclination to affift the Turks, in their late 
 wars, than the Ruffians ; which loudly tells the 
 eaftern churches what they are to expeft in every 
 future rupture, from that papal pride which ef- 
 fects univerfal fway, and cannot endure the lead; 
 controul or oppohtion — And as to ourielves, as 
 Arian and Pelagian errors in the fourth and fifth 
 centuries, paved the way for Popery in the fixth 
 and ieventh ; it will be nothing new under the; 
 fun, if the Arian and Arminian errors of the 
 feventeenth and eighteenth centuries, introduce 
 popery in the nineteenth and twentieth : And if 
 thele errors have already deluged our churches. 
 Popery cannot be far off; for they have the very 
 efience of Popery in them ; and whoever pro- 
 motes them is to all intents and purpofes, advanc- 
 ing its interefts, however fincerely and refolutely 
 he may feem to himfelf to oppofeit. 
 
 I am fenfrbie the Papills (or Pappaifls) deny 
 that chey are Arians j but they muft ceafe to ad- 
 
 drefs 
 
122 the Credibility of ibis. L^ ^' 7 — ^ *• 
 
 drefs the language of blafphemy to the Virgin 
 Mary, refpeding her Son, &c. if they expert men 
 of fenfe to credit the afiercion — And though 
 proteftant Arians can do but little, befides what 
 the pride of their hearers does for them, to pro- 
 mote their own caufe ; ( — for it will be always, 
 difrcputable for a finner openly to degrade his 
 Saviour; befides Arianifm naturally inclines its vo- 
 taries morally to doze, except when rage againft 
 the Trinitarians keeps them av;ake) — yet Armini- 
 anifm, which is the gate into Arianifm, being ever 
 confident and noify, and putting on bewitching 
 appearances of humility and holinefs, can eafily 
 effect great things unlufpecfted, to promote it in 
 the world -, for high thoughts of felf, demand 
 and produce low thoughts of Chriji> And both 
 thefe abominations lead d.\xt€i\y to prof anenefs ?ind 
 deifm : But if a thunder Itorm, if ficknefs, earth- 
 quakes or any awful providence befal the finner, 
 he cannot flop in either of thefe; he muft fly to 
 Chrift by faith and repentance ; or Popery will be- 
 come his laft landing place in his way to everlaft- 
 ing burnings. 
 
 I have written the above, that I may be clear 
 from the blood of all men, into whofe hands thefe 
 lines may fall ; and efpecially from that innocent 
 blood of unborn pofterity, which Popery is now 
 preparing to pour out, as a libation to the God of 
 this world. In purfuit of this end, fuffer me to 
 add, if the fcripture word reward^ and the like, 
 has emboldened fome profefling Proteftants, with 
 an unblufhing countenance, to defend the ufe of 
 that Popifli phrafe the merit of works •, if religious 
 articles are fignedhy many, who know at the fame 
 time their fixed intention to oppofe them; if much 
 of the modern religion confifts in mifreprefenting 
 the counfelsof God, and the men whofe confci- 
 cnces oblige them to declare them j if the names 
 
 of 
 
Xl.y — i2.yrhe/txtb7'rumpet,Pi.T>.6o6,toi266. 12^ 
 
 of fome of the reformers are treated with the mofl 
 fpiteful contempt, by many who know not how 
 to value the bleffings theyfo painfully tranfmitted 
 to them ; if faille crouds of pretended witneffes 
 a^ainft Popery fcarcely forbear avowing it, that 
 they had rather fall into the fee of Rome, than 
 remove a hair's breadth further from it ; and the 
 horror of Popery abates in the minds of the peo- 
 ple, in proportion as the danger of it advances : 
 If at the fame time profanenefs and diflipation in- 
 creafe, which even now call for the aid of pious 
 tricks tofatisfy the clamors of waking confcience: 
 If — but why {hould I add any more ? — My tears 
 ihall tell the reft — But if this is in any degree a 
 juft portrait of the times, it furely cannot appear 
 incredible to any man, that the above event fhould 
 take place within eighty-eight years from this 
 prefentA. D. 1778. A prudent man fore feeth the 
 evil, (ind hideth himfelf; but the Jimple pajs on, and 
 forge both moral and penal chains for their off- 
 fpring . So did the good Jehofhaphat for his, even 
 to the fourth generation, by his curfed complai- 
 fance to the idolatrous kings of Ifrael; fee 2 Chron, 
 xviii. and xxv. chapters. 
 
 If it is afl<-ed, what will become of the church, 
 when the two witnefles are flain, and afterwards ? 
 I anlwer, the myftical body of Chrift is tempo* 
 rally, as every limb of it is Ipiritually, immortal ; 
 fee chap, xii : And probably when the witneffes 
 are flain in the eaft and weft, the church will find 
 an afylum in AmericaC — which would have been 
 much more extenfivcly poifoned by Popery, if the 
 European nations had found it out fome hundreds 
 of years fooner) till after the vials are poured out 
 A. D. 1942. From that time England, and the 
 other horns of the beaft, will probably hate the 
 v/hore, and burn her f^efli with fire, chap. xvii. 16. 
 And if the children of the two witneffes fly thither, 
 
 foon 
 
1 2 4 "^he JVitneJfes lie dead. [XL S, 9^ 
 
 ibon after A. D. »866 to 1942, this will much 
 people the American wafte. I only add here, 
 when the gofpel came to England, it came to that 
 which was then reckoned the end of the world : 
 And when the fon oi righteoufnefs flione from 
 England to America, his going forth was to the 
 end of heaven ; and perhaps from thence his cir- 
 cuit will be to all other ends of it •, fee Pfal. xix. 
 4, 6. Rom, X. 18. 
 
 But Hep forward, and, in this prophetic glais, 
 fee what a fecond Judas will do againft the bride 
 the Lamb's wife, ver 8, 9. Thefe wicnefTes being 
 fiain, their dead bodies fhall lie in the Jireet of the 
 great city, which is fpiritually called Sodom and 
 Egypt ', where alfo our Lord was crucified. Literal 
 Sodom is now the Dead fea; but ipintual bodom, 
 that mother of harlots and abominations of the earthy 
 is Rome, chap. xvii. 5 : At leaft the unnatural 
 abomination denominated from Sodom, feems 
 not to have been publickly heard of in England, 
 till the priefts were forbidden to marry ; for the 
 firft law here made againft it was A. D. 11 12. 
 Hifi. of Popery <, Vol i. page 359. The Protef- 
 tant churches will then lie dead in the Roman 
 ilate, called Sodom ; and the Greek church in that 
 •which is fpiritually called Egypt, for its ignorance, 
 bafenefs, fervility and theft ; which will be emi- 
 nently the reigning characters of the eaft, while 
 thefe witnefTes lie dead there. The fins of both 
 thefe places debafed Jerufalem when our Lord 
 was crucified there j and in thefe ftates he is again 
 flain in his members. And they of the people, and 
 kindreds, and tongues, and nations, in the eaft and 
 -wtft, fhall view their dead corpfes three days, that 
 is, three years and a half ; and not tYtnfuffer their 
 corpfes to be laid in graves. Not fo did the Jews 
 treat our Lord himfelf, he was buried j nor fo 
 -will they hereafter treat the Turks, they will bury 
 
 every 
 
•Xi. S, 9.] Thejtxth 'Trumpet, A,T>.6o6,io 1 865, 1 25 
 
 every bone they find, Ezek. xxxix. 11 — 16. But 
 who that believes God, ever expefted humanity 
 from this beaft ? Rome had rather that the eaft 
 and weft fhould bear the ftench of thefe dead, than 
 not have the pleafure of looking upon them. Thus 
 God's truths will be kept as it were dead above 
 ground, perhaps under the hated name of Cal- 
 vinifm, to make fport for a fcoffing world. But 
 God's hand is in it, that they cannot bury thefe 
 witneJGfes : However, this is not politic ; for as 
 long as they keep them within view, fomething 
 which they have faid will rife up in the confciences 
 of men : Yet they refolve upon a triumph, and 
 the joy is almoft univerfal -, for it is added, 
 
 Ver. 10. They who dwell upon the earthy a terras — 
 filial brood, Jball rejoice over them ; that is, the 
 weft over the Proteftants, and the eaft over the 
 Greek church yjx,pov<Tiv kcci EV(ppxv^Ka-ovTKi : And they 
 will fo caroufe^ that whole hecatombsof themfelves 
 will fall together at the fhrine of Bacchus •, and 
 (ofrantick will their joy be, that if God was nof 
 foon to reanimate his witnefles, human nature 
 could not long furvive the wounds which it will 
 then receive from its own intemperance ; whilft 
 ihty make merr)\ and fend gifts to one another-, be- 
 mufe thefe two prophets, in word and deed torment- 
 ed them who dwell upon the earth, ver. 3 — 6. Thui 
 will Chrift myftical be wounded in the houfe of his 
 '^Ttttndtd friends, Zech. xiii. 6. But this triumph- 
 ing of the wicked will hefhort. Job xx. 5 ; for 
 
 Ver. II, 12. After three days-, that is, three 
 yt2Lrsandahalf, thefpirit af life from Ccd (which 
 had, in a great meafu re, awfully fufpended itsin- 
 ^uences for xht fame length of time as the heavens 
 withheld their rain, at the prayer of Elijah, i Kings 
 xvii. I. Jam. v. ly -,) again entered into them \ 
 and immQdhtdy they flood upon their feet : And, 
 
126 The Death of the IVitneJes, [XI. 7—10. 
 
 in the midft of the forementioned diflblute ban- 
 quetings to which thefe hypocrites had abandoned 
 themfelves, great fear fell upon thofe who looked 
 upon them^ like that which feized Belfhazzar, when 
 the fingers of a man's hand, writing againft the 
 wall, announced his irrevocable doom, Dan. v. 
 6. Andt whilfl: their enemies wifhed in vain to 
 turn their eyes from the terrifying fight ; they 
 heard a great voice from heaven, faying to them. 
 Come up hither : And thankful for fo high a call- 
 ing, immediately they afcended up to heaven ; and 
 their enemies fixed their aftonifhed eyes upon them, 
 
 Thefe phrafes of the beafis making war againfc 
 the witnefies, and overcoming and killing them ; and 
 their dead bodies lying in thejireets of the great cityi, 
 probably defcribe a literal flaughter which the 
 beaft will make of the Proteftant and Greek 
 churches about A. D. 1862. Yet as the witnejfes 
 may be faid to be flain, as to their ofiice, when, 
 through the power ot a deep fleep falling upon 
 them, and the aboundings of a worldly fpirir, 
 they ceafe to prophecy againfl: thefe abominations y 
 fo their death will doubtlefs be ffiritual before it 
 is temporal; and the former more extenfive than 
 the latter : For (i.) perfecution alone, can never 
 reduce the church of God to fo low a ftate as is 
 her€ defcribed. When men 2iVt reproached for the 
 name of Chriji, the fpirit of glory and of God rejis 
 upon them, i Pet. iv, 14 ^ (and this will make the 
 blood of the martyrs the feed of the church at 
 A. D. 1866 ; after that feed has lain three years 
 and a half under the clods :) But no fuch glory 
 awaits profcfilbrs, when they are taken in the de- 
 vil's net, and when Balaam's advice haft caft the 
 moft fatal of 2i\\ flumbling- blocks in thcir way, to 
 eat things facrificed io idols, and to commit forni- 
 cation. Rev. ii. 14. ri.) U but few magiftrates 
 have now the oil of the fpirit in them, to furnifh 
 
 the 
 
XL 7 — I o.] Theftxth Trumpet, A. D.6o6,to 1 866. 1 2 7 
 
 the candleftick with light ; and they have gene- 
 rally ceafed to exert their power both againft Po- 
 pery, and that profanenefs which leads to it: And 
 if at the fame time, many minifcers and churches 
 (proh dolor!) virtually bear witnefs for, rather 
 than againji Popery -, whatever our fucceffors may 
 fee, we already behold t\\Q fpiriUml death of many 
 of the witnefles. (3.) If the refurreftion and af- 
 cenfion of the witnefles are to be underflood fpi- 
 ritually or metaphorically, it will be the more 
 probable that their death ought to be underflood 
 in part fo too ; but the following reafons incline 
 me to underftand their refurredtion and afcenfion 
 to heaven fpiritually, viz, 
 
 (i.) Becaufe this phrafe the Spirit of life, haS 
 a fpiritual meaning in otherplacesj fee Rom. 
 viii. 2. The law of the fpirit of life in Chrift 
 Jefus, hath made me free from the law of fm and 
 death; and John vi. 62,, The words that I fpeak 
 unto you, they are fpirit and they are life, (2.) 
 Standing upon the feet, in many places of fcripture, 
 fignifies, having ftrength and courage for vigorous 
 exertion, Exek. ii. i, 2. iii. 24. and xxxvii. 10. 
 Ban. vii. 4. and x. 11. Rev. i. 17. AndChriftians 
 are not only faid to be raifed up together, but 
 made to fit together in heavenly places in Chrifi jefus ; 
 which was eminently and vifibly true of many 
 primitive believers, after the day of Pentecoft, 
 Eph. ii. 6; feealfo Heb. xii. 22 — 24. ^3.) If the 
 witnefTes fhould be literally raifed from the dead 
 A. D 1866, this would feem to be the firfh refur- 
 region \ but thefirft reftirreSlion will not take place 
 till a hundred and fifty years after that time, and 
 that alfo will be fpiritual j fee chap. xx. 5. (4.) 
 The fimilar phrafe of the Man-child caught up to 
 God and his throne, chap. xii. 5, feemsto be under- 
 ftood fpiritually -, therefore the afcenfion of thefe 
 witnefTes may be fpiritually too. And (.5.- if all 
 thefe witnefTes are caught up into heaven, as 
 
 \£noch 
 
128 An Earthquake at Rome, [XI. 1 1, 1 2, 
 
 Enoch and Elijah ( — not to fay, that fome who 
 may witnefs againft Popery and Mahometanifm, 
 will be altogether unfit for fuch an honour— ) there 
 will be none left, that we know of, for God upon 
 earth ; yet a great work is to be done under the 
 feventh trumpet, in which human inftruments 
 will no doubt be employed. But if thefe witnefTes 
 attain unufual degrees of heavenly mindednefs, 
 which feems to be meant by their afcending up 
 into heaven^ they will be the fitter inftruments of 
 God's glory, under the feventh trumpet : And at 
 the fame time their fpirituality will vex their 
 enemies, more than if they had been taken to 
 jheaven out of their way. 
 
 VI. This trumpet concludes with an account 
 of an earthquake, which will fall upon the court 
 part of the city of Rome, ver. 13. And not only 
 the fame year, month, week, and day, but in the 
 fame hour in which the fpirit of God came, in 
 fuch a fudden and moft extraordinary manner 
 upon thefe witnefles, there was a great and violent 
 concuffion, or earthquake felt at Rome : And the 
 tenth 'part of the city fell \ and in the earthquake 
 were killed feven thoufand ovoi^xtx av^poon-uv names of 
 men ; that is, men of figure and note ; who were 
 unhappily, but, as it were, the names of certain ufe- 
 iefs figures upon earth: Vox etprMerea nihil — And 
 the remnant were affrighted^ and gave glory to the God 
 of heaven : But this was no more than a legal or 
 fervile a6l of worlhip ; as appears by the pouring 
 out of the fifth vial upon the feat of the beall 
 fome years after j fee chap. xvi. 10. (fo it isfaid 
 in Pfal. Ixvi. 3, Through the grealnefs of thy povoer^ 
 fhall thine enemies lie unto thce^ Heb.) And that 
 Rome is the city here intended is certain, be- 
 caufc no other literal earthly city, then ftandiiig, 
 is fpoken of in this prophecy, but th?.t which at 
 tiie time of this vifion, reigned ovrr the kings of 
 
 the 
 
^hefeventh 'trumpel, A. D. 1866, to 3125. 129 
 
 the earth chap. xvii. 18. Such an earthquake 
 Rome has not yet experienced ; but will at the 
 clofe of this trumpet, probably in the year 1866 ; 
 fee chap. xi. 13. 
 
 It is added ver. 14. ^he fecond woe is paji ', in 
 the time of which notice has been given us of a 
 mod horrid abomination chap. xi. 7, which will 
 not be finifhed till under the next trumpet ; to 
 which place a full account of its nature, and the 
 time of his continuance is therefore delayed. Be- 
 hold, though this woe did not come till many 
 years after the firft, yet the third woe, as a woe, 
 Cometh more quickly after it, than that came after 
 the firfl ; for fuch warnings have been given, both 
 by the witneffes, and what has befallen them, and 
 by the above earthquake, that there is no need of 
 further delays : And accordingly a word is here 
 ufed ; viz, ray^jfpeedily, which every where in the 
 New Teftament expreffcs an adlion immediately 
 begun, or advancing from the timefpoken of; fee 
 Matt. V. 25.andxxviii. 7,8. Mark ix. 39. and xvi. 
 8. Johnxi.2C). RevAuiG.m. 1 i.andxxii.7, 12, 20, 
 Accordingly, I apprehend, that the Mahometan 
 chief will be converted to papalChriftianity A.D. 
 1866; will begin to call himfelf the apoftle of 
 Chrift, within fix years after that -, and exert all 
 the infernal powers attributed to the fecond beafl 
 by A. D. 1882, or at furtheft by 1886; fee 
 chap. xiii. 11 — 17. But though the third woe 
 comes fo quickly after the former, and the war 
 of the fecond beaft is announced by found of 
 trumpet, as the two preceding woes had been ; 
 (fee again Jer. iv. 19.) — yet 
 
 The feventh Trumpet 
 
 has this peculiar to itfelf, that, whilft the others 
 
 begin with defolations and deftruftion, this founds 
 
 aloud the triumphs of divine glory and grace, 
 
 K before 
 
i^ol'heKingdomsofiheWorldhecomeChriJl's.\XlA^.- 
 
 before any thing is exprefsly faid of the malicious 
 rage of the enemy ; which gives iis rcafon to ex- 
 pe(5t fome very glorious difplay of divine grace 
 (as well as of wrath) at the beginning of this 
 trumpet •, and fucb will the return of the Jews to 
 their own land be chap, xiv, r — 5, and the ful> 
 fequenc converfion of the Gentiles, ver. 6^ 7. 
 
 15. And the feventh angel founded, and 
 there were great voices in heaven, faying. 
 The kingdoms of the world are become the 
 kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Chrifl ; 
 and he fhall reign for ever and ever. 
 
 16. And the twenty-four elders, who fat 
 before God on their thrones, fell upon their 
 faces, and worfhipped God ; 
 
 17. Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord 
 God Almighty, who art, and who wall, 
 and who art to come ; becaufe thou hail 
 taken to thee thy great power, and hail 
 reigned. 
 
 18. And the nations were wrath; and 
 thy wrath is come ; and the time of the 
 dead, that they fhould be judged : And to 
 give a reward to thy fervants the prophets, 
 and to the faints, and to them that fear thy 
 name fmall and great j and fhouldeft deilroy 
 them who deftroy the earth. 
 
 19. And the temple of God was opened 
 in heaven ; and there was it^n. the ark of his 
 covenant in his temple : And there were 
 lightenings, and voices, and thunders, and 
 an earthquake, and great hail. 
 
 The three laft trumpets contain an orderly 
 fcries of the moft intereiling events, which are to 
 
 befal 
 
^hefeventh trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /^ 3 r 2 5. 1 3 r 
 
 befal the church and the world from A. D. 606 
 to the end of the world, and to all eternity ; the 
 times of which are partly marked by the trum- 
 pets under which they are defcribed •, but much 
 more by the years allotted to fome confiderable 
 events which are exprefsly defcribed under each of 
 thofe trumpets. Therefore, as this part of the 
 word of God will foon become as clear as any 
 Other, fo thefe confiderations may well encourage 
 us to endeavour to develope thofe myfteries, which 
 yet lie concealed for unborn pofterity ; whom 
 we cannot fufficiently ferve, without warning them 
 of what we apprehend they are to expedt. 
 
 We found the time of the fixch trumpet, by 
 the two 1260 years given under it ver. 2, 3 ; the 
 one for the Popifh and Mahometan Gentiles^ and 
 the other for the ivitmjfes ; whofe times we found 
 to coincide with each other from A. D. 606 to 
 1866 ; fee page 116 — 120. And as the third woe 
 Cometh quickly after the lecond ver. 14 j and the 
 ^jovdro^yjj fpeedily^ there uled, teaches us to ex- 
 ^e6t fome melancholy events of the feventh trum- 
 pet, a6lually to commence from the time of this 
 warning-, fee page 129, 130-, therefore we conclude 
 that the feventh trumpet will found A. D. 1866 — • 
 May the Lord from his word open to us, by his 
 Spirit, its great event ! 
 
 This trumpet fpeaks nothing of Mahometa- 
 nifm •, but gives us a fuller explanation of that 
 greater abomination Popery, which is to furvive it 
 150 years. And ver. 18 gives us a fummary of 
 the contents of this trumpet, or a general account 
 of the things which will occur, from the time 
 when it is founded to the end of the world, and to 
 eternity. 
 
 Immediately after the Lord has reanimated his 
 
 dead witneffes, and after the earthquake at Rome 
 
 ver. II — 13, there will h'<t greats numerous, and 
 
 K 2 mod 
 
1 gs The Bufmefs ofthefeventh Trumpet . [X 1 . 1 5 — 18. 
 
 moft earned voices htzxdi in heaven, that is, in the 
 church ; fee chap. viii. i, faying. The kingdoms of 
 (his world ea(V, weft, north and fouth, are become 
 the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Chrijl •, and 
 men and babes of every tongue, now refign them- 
 fclves up to his tender and faithful care -, and he ; 
 viz, God and his Chrift (who are 07ie John x. 30.) 
 _/&^// difpiay his faving power upon them, in fuch 
 a manner as he had never done before ; and reign 
 for ever and ever, vtr. 15. 
 
 And though no notice had been taken, in this 
 prophecy of the four and Hventy elders, who are 
 the heads of the Jewilh and Chriftian church, 
 ever fmce that remarkable converfion of Jews and 
 Gentiles in Conftaniine's time, chap. vii. 11, 13 : 
 Yet now at the beginning of this trumpet, the 
 Jews are to be brought back to their own land ; 
 fee chap. xiv. i — 5 ; therefore we hear again of 
 thefe elders, ver. 16 — 18, who fit on thrones as 
 kings, chap. i. 6: And probably their being 
 found on thrones before God when this trumpet 
 founds, may intimate, that their converfion will 
 begin before A. D. 1866 •, though their return to 
 their own land will not take place till that time, 
 as this trumpet declares. Thefe elders then being 
 before the throne, and hearing this jubilee trum- 
 pet found, they fell upon their faces and worjhipped 
 God ; faying. We give thee thanks, Lord God 
 Almighty, whofe glorious effence takes in paft, 
 prefeni: and to come, that thou haft taken to thee 
 thy great pozver, and haft reigned. And the nations 
 in ^tnexAwere wroth, particularly Gog and Ma- 
 gog, chap. XX. 8, at thy nearer approach to, and 
 more dreadful exertions againft: them ; therefore 
 thefe briers and thorns will fet themfelves againft 
 thee for 150 years, under this trumpet; after 
 which thou wilt put a period to their ufurpations, 
 and Ihake their Babel down : For thy long-pre- 
 
 dided 
 
Thefeventh I'rumpet, A. D. i U66^ to 3 1 25. 13 j 
 
 difted ivrath is come : And the time of the dead* 
 that they Jljculd be judged \ and the fct time to give 
 a reward^not of debt but of grace, to the fouls and 
 bodies o{ thy few ants the prophets, both on earth 
 and in heaven ; and to the faints in general, and 
 to them that fear thy name bozh fmall and greats and 
 that ihoujhouldeji dejlroy them who deftroy the earth. 
 The nearer our Lord comes to men, with 
 the greater rapture will the faints contemplate 
 his perfonal dwelling in our nature, that temple of 
 God^ John ii. 2 1 •, and fee fo much the more glory 
 in his church which is his body, Eph. i. 23. Rev. 
 xi. I ; and which exifts partly in heaven , 2nd 
 partly on earth. But, befidcs the new views 
 which v/ill be given of thcfe things under this 
 trumpet, is is added ver. 19, And the temple of 
 God was opened in heaven j and there was feen in 
 his temple the ark of the covenant ; which once 
 contained the two tables of the law for the Jews, 
 yet concealed them from them : So concealed 
 too was the heavenly manna, after they came to 
 Canaan, and the ever-bu(kiing rod of our great 
 High-Prieft which lay befide the ark ; together 
 with all other things which the holy of holies con- 
 tained j fee Exod. xvi. 33. Numb. xvii. 10. 2 Chron, 
 v. 10 ; fee alfo Mr. Poole on Heb. ix. 4. Once 
 thefe things had been done in parables ; and 
 Uzzah the prieft died for touching the ark, when 
 he ought to have borne it on his (houlders ; and 
 the Bethfhemites were fmitten for looking into it, 
 iSam,v\.i(^. iChron.x'iu. 10. andxv. 14,13: But 
 now the grace, reprefented by thcfe material fym- 
 bols, is laid open to the view of every believing 
 worfbipper, Jew and Gentile j for A. D. 1866 
 being come, the Lord hath bound up the breach 
 of his Jtw^iih people, and healed the Jlroke of their 
 wound ; therefore now, according to his promife, 
 Jfa. xxx. 26, the light of the mQon of Jewifh 
 K 3 fhadows 
 
134 ^^^ temple opened in Heaven. [XI. 19. 
 
 fliadows is as the light of the fun^ and the light of 
 the fun fevenfold^ as the light of feven days •, lee at 
 chap. iv. 5. ChrilVs death rent the vail of the 
 temple. Matt, xxvii. 51 ; and under the feventh 
 trumpet the Spirit of God will glorioiifly rend the 
 vail which is upon our hearts, iCor/iu. 16. Hof 
 vi. 3. Yet when the temple of God is opened and 
 the ark feen, that ark of the covenant cannot be 
 fully opened to the fiiints, till they come to 
 heaven, — And therewerelighienings^ and voices^ and 
 thunders^ and an earthquake : Thefe were the ufual 
 attendants and indications of the divine prefence, 
 when hecame toeftablifh a new law, to reveal fome 
 thing before unknown, or to give a new difco- 
 very of himfelf in providence or grace, Exod. xix. 
 16. Rev, iv. 5. and viii. 5 : And, as thefe dreadful 
 figns will be repeated at the pouring out of the 
 feventh vial, chap. xvi. 18, 21 i fo on this occa- 
 fion too they demand attention, to preferve wor- 
 fhippers from irreverence, whilft admitted fo near, 
 as to look into thefe facred myfteries : For even 
 our new covenant God is a confuming fire^ to all 
 who trifle with his grace Heb. xii. 29 -, and he 
 will be fan5llfied in them that come nigh him, Lev, 
 X. ?. 
 
 S-o-,*': 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 I . A N D there was feen a great fign in 
 -*^ heaven, a woman clothed with the 
 Sun and the Moon under her feet ; and 
 upon her head a crown of twelve flars. 
 
 2. And 
 
Theftventh 'Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /c 3 125. 135 
 
 2. And being with child, fhe cried, tra- 
 vailing in birth, and pained to be delive- 
 red. 
 
 3. And there w^as i^tn another fign in 
 heaven j and behold a great fiery dragon, 
 having feven heads and ten horns ; and upon 
 his heads feven crow^ns. 
 
 4. And his tail drew down a third part 
 of the ftars of heaven, and cafl them to the 
 earth : And the dragon flood before the wo- 
 man, who was ready to bring forth, that 
 when flie was delivered he might devour 
 her child. 
 
 5. And fhe brought forth a mafculine fon, 
 who was to rule all the nations with a rod 
 .of iron; and her child v/a.s caught up to 
 God, and his throne. 
 
 6. And the woman fled into the wilder- 
 nefs ; where fhe hath a place prepared of 
 God, that they might nourifli her there, a 
 thoufand two hundred and fixty days. 
 
 7. And there was war in heaven ; Mi- 
 chael and his angels warred againft the dra- 
 gon ; and the dragon fought and his an- 
 gels, 
 
 8. And they prevailed not; neither was 
 their place found any more in heaven. 
 
 9. And the great dragon was cafl out ; the 
 old ferpent called the devil and fatan, who 
 deceives the whole world, was cafl out into 
 the earth ; and his angels were caft out with 
 him. 
 
 10. And I heard a loud voice, faying in 
 
 heaven. Now is come falvation, and the 
 
 K 4 power. 
 
136 The Church beautifully arrayed^ [X 1 1 . i — 13, 
 
 power, and the kingdom of our God, and 
 the authority of his Chrift ; for the accufer 
 of our brethren is cafl out, who accufed 
 them before our God day and night. 
 
 11. And they have overcome him by the 
 blood of the Lamb, and by the word of 
 their teftimony : And they loved not their 
 lives unto the death. 
 
 12. Therefore rejoice ye heavens, and 
 ye who dv/ell in them. But woe to thofe 
 who inhabit the earth, and the fea -, for the 
 devil is come down to you, having great 
 wrath, becaufe he knoweth that he hath but 
 a fhort time. 
 
 In thefe verfes we have an account (i.) of the 
 church, under the fimiliiude of a woman heau- 
 tifuliy arrayed and pregnant ; (2.) of a great fiery 
 dragon which ftood before her, ready to devour 
 her child : Yet (3.) {he is fafely delivered, and 
 her child efFediially guarded, (4.) She flees into 
 the vvildernefs, for 1260 years. (5.) Awarenfues 
 in the church between Chrift and the dragon •, in 
 which the latter is routed and caft out. (6.) A tri- 
 umph is lung on thisoccafion: And (7.) an alarm 
 is founded to the inhabitants of the earth, on ac- 
 count of the dragon's being caft out amongft 
 them. 
 
 I. We have an account of the church under 
 the ftriking fimilitude of a woman, beauti- 
 fully arrayed and pregnant ver. i, 2. At ver. 14, 
 it will be proved that this is the fame perfon, who 
 had been reprefented at A. D. 756, as two wit- 
 nefies prophefying in fackcloth chap. xi. iii-, only 
 th:7i and there fhe appears without that confpicu- 
 ous glory, here defcribed, which John did not fee 
 the church arrayed with till under this feventh 
 3 trumpe 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet , A. D. 1 866, to 0^12^. 137 
 
 trumpet j nor may we therefore expecl to fee it 
 generally diffufed, till A. D. 1866. Yet obferve, 
 our author does not fay of this woman, or of the 
 dragon ver. 3, I faw them, which is the phrafe 
 iifed feven and thirty times in this book, but unph 
 there appeared or was feen in heaven-, for thefe 
 figns will be generally and univerfally feen by all, 
 in their own times. 
 
 That the church militant is here defcribed is 
 plain J for the prefent is the only ftate in which 
 this woman, the church can be pregnant, bring 
 forth a man-child, or be annoyed by the dragon: 
 Yet fheis feen in heaven, both to intimate that the 
 church of God is as much raifed above the men 
 and the enjoyments of the world, as the vifible 
 heavens are above the earth j and that grace is 
 glory begun. In the prefent ftate even the ge- 
 nuine m.embers of this heaven the church, are 
 feeble, tender and delicate as a woman; but being 
 taken out of the fide of the fecond i\dam, in the 
 hourof his crucifixion, (See Gen. ii. 21, 22,) they 
 ^11 love him tenderly, and rely upon him with 
 iinreferved confidence : And thefe happy perfons, 
 living in a ftate of vital union with the Son of God, 
 are even here faid to be clothed with the Son of 
 Righteoufnefs, Rom. xiii. 14. Gal. iii. 27 : For the 
 bride the Lamb's wife, ftiines in the rays of her 
 Huft)and, (Uxor fulget radiis maritis.) No doubt 
 this phrafe chiefly defcribes the fpiritual glory of 
 the faints, as it is feen by theeyeof God, pfalmxlv, 
 13; yet when their Lord is eminently with them, 
 his glory is feen upon them by man too ; and they 
 diffufe around them that inftrumental light, heat 
 and fruflifying influence which this metaphor ex- 
 preftes. Every age fince A. D. yc^G., has pro- 
 duced here and there an inftance of a perfon 
 clothed with the fiin\ for whofe fake the witnefl^es 
 are called by the name of this woman, ver. 14. 
 
 But 
 
l^S J Dragon Jlands before the Woman . [XI 1 . 3 —9 . 
 
 But the church of God in general, never yet ap- 
 peared with that confpicuous glory, and prolific 
 Spiritual pov/er which this metaphor imports, but 
 will when the feventh trumpet founds; at which 
 time Hie v^ill not only trample upon all fublunary 
 things, but have the moon of Jewifli ceremonies 
 fo under her feet as Ihe has not at prefent, yet not 
 to defpile, but to ule them as her liable ground 
 to (land upon, Ifa, i. 13, 14 : Ayid upon her head a 
 crovon of twelve fiars^ which are the twelve apoftles 
 of the Lamb, chap. i. 20. and xxi. 1 4 ; Therefore to 
 defpife their writings is not the fpot of God's chil- 
 dren; who on the contrary, efpecially at the time 
 here fpecified, will as earneftiy contend for their 
 jnfpired epiftles, as the princes of this world fpr 
 their crowns, though in a far different manner. 
 
 ^Viz\i a great and confpicuousT^;^ will the church 
 afford under his trumpet, and exhibit to the world 
 a ftriking view of what it infinitely concerns them 
 to be If a. viii. 18 ; for it fhall be then eminently 
 cried to her from the word, Ihai:c efpoufedyou to one 
 Huflmnd^ that I may prefent you as a chajie virgin to 
 Chrift, 2 Cor. xi. 2 ; therefore thy Makers isthy Hiif- 
 hand^ ihe Lord of Hcfts^ is his name If a. liv. 5. Heb. 
 And as our Lord will then come, by his Spirit, to 
 dwell with his church, 'which is the mother of all be- 
 lievers^ fhswillf;7, travailing in birth ^ and pained ia 
 he dell^-ered. Chrifl brought forth the church meri- 
 torioufly with travailing pains wsji/aj J5!s ii. 24; 
 and churches and minifters muil not hope to bring 
 forth Touls for God without pain even in thefe 
 gracious times: "We muft travail in hirth^ if we 
 expe6l to have Chrifl formed in any by our means, 
 Gal.'iy. 19. 
 
 IL A great red dragon {lands before lier ready 
 to devour her child, ver. 3, 4. This enormous 
 ferpent is the devil, that old ferpent^ v^ho deceiveth 
 the whole worlds ver. 9 ; but as it cannot be faid of 
 
 the 
 
^he feventh trumpet, A. D. i S 66, /«? 3 r 25. 139 
 
 the devil perfonally, that he has /even heads, ten 
 horns, and fevcn cro-wKs upon his heads, \\hich is 
 the well-known delcription of the beaji every 
 where in this prophecy, chap. xiii. i. and xvii. 3; 
 therefore we muft neceffarily iinderftand what is 
 faid of the dragon, ver. 3, of the pope to whom 
 the Holy Ghoft has here given the devil's own 
 pame a dragon; the reafon of which may be well 
 exprefledinthe wordsof JeromonD^^;?. viith; who, 
 fpeaking of the ten kings who were to fhare the 
 Roman world amongft them, adds ' an eleventh 
 ^ Ihall arife, a little king, in quo totus fatanas ha- 
 ' bitaturus fit corporaliter^ in whom ' fatan fhali 
 * wholly inhabit bodily;' fee Dr. Halifax on Pro- 
 phecy, page 91. Obferve therefore, that that power 
 at Rome, which had been czWttddL fallen ft ar under 
 the fifth trumpet, chap. ix. i, and a heaji under the 
 fixth, chap. xi. 7, obtains under the feventh trum- 
 pet the devil's ov/n name, a dragon. Set an obfer-- 
 vation on this word near the end of the remarks 
 on chap. xiii. In times paft fatan raged againft 
 the church, as a dragon, by the Egyptians, Pfal. 
 Ixxiv. 13. Ifa. li, 9. Ezek, xxix. 3: But now 
 his fury is to be exerted by a Chriilian Roman 
 power, under whofe purple and fcarlet he con- 
 ceals himfelf; and the felf-colour of his native 
 cruelty is not altered, by thofe oceans of pro=- 
 reliant blood which he flieds, under this red flag 
 of infernal war. 
 
 The time when the dragon will make this at- 
 tack is alfo declared, both by the trumpet under 
 which this defcription falls, and by the account 
 here given of him ver. 3. He appeared having fev en 
 heads -, which ars both the feven hills on which 
 Rome ftands, and the feven dillind: forms of ^^- 
 vernment which fuceeeded each other there, chap. 
 Xy\\. 9, 10 : And ten horns, which are the ten king- 
 dpms into which the Roman empire was divided, 
 
 ver^ 
 
140 The'DragonfcekstodevoiirtheWoman. [XII.45&C. 
 
 ver. 12. of that chapter: And f even crowns upon 
 his heads^ that is, a crown upon each hill, as well 
 as upon each of thofe feven forms of government 
 \\(hich took place amongft them -, viz, kings, 
 coniuls, di'ftators, decemvirs, military tribu- 
 nes, emperors, and dukes fay fom.e: And if the 
 dukedom of Rome, under the exarchs of Ra- 
 venna, was his feventh crown, he was degraded 
 to this A. D. 566, which continued till A. D. 
 727; when this dukedom, threw off allegiance to 
 the eaflern emperor, and revolted from the exarch 
 to the pope. Taking the words in this fenfe, the 
 heafi is the eighth form of government at Rome, 
 chap. xvii. 11. But as a ducal coronet was not 
 very worthy to be joined with his other fix crowns, 
 we may therereiore confider him as obtain- 
 ing his feventh crown, A. D. 756, when the pope 
 became a beaft: In this fenfe he is cf the [even 
 forms of government, chap. xvii. 1 1 \ and then it 
 was that tkc dragon^ the devil, gave his -power^ his 
 throne^ and great authority to the beaft, chap.xiii. 2. 
 (which will be again renewed and confirmed to 
 him, under the devil's own name a dragon, in the 
 time of this trumpet, by means of the fecond 
 beaft,) chap. xiii. i r. 
 
 Taking the words in this fenfe, this event falls 
 in exadly with the firft vifible flight of the woman 
 into the wilderneis, for a time^ times^ and half a 
 time^ ver. 14. But though his feven forms of go- 
 vernment have been crowned fo long ago, his 
 feven hills have not yet been all crowned, or made 
 the feat of royal refidence; but thefe words in- 
 form us that they will be fo by the time that this 
 trumpet founds : For obferve, it is not faid, chap, 
 xvii. 9, 10, that K\s feven heads are feven mountains 
 OR feven kings ^ hwx. feven mountains and feven kings ^ 
 which obliges us to enquire for a time when his 
 heads, taken in both thefe fenfes, will be crown- 
 ed. 
 
Thefevenib Trumpet A. D. 1866,/^ 3125. 141 
 
 cd. The word occurs in both thefe fenfes, chap* 
 xiii. I, 3, and muft have both here. Rome's kvtn. 
 heads of government were all crowned by A. D. 
 756 ; but the feventh trumpet had not then found- 
 ed, the church was not then clothed with the fun, or 
 eminently pregnant, nor was the dragon caft out 
 of the church foon after that time-, but all thefe 
 things muft concur to mark the times here pointed 
 out. Befides the text fpeaks of the heads of this 
 dragon himfelf as crowned ; and though the fix 
 crowns fet upon the heads of his heathen prede- 
 ceiTors, might, in a fenfe, be called bis crowna 
 (as bis both refembles, and derives honour from 
 each of theirs -.,) yet when his feven hills fhall be 
 crowned, it will then be more literally true, that 
 ^pon his own beads 2iXt feven crowns. 
 
 But who would have thought to find a dragon, 
 fo near this woman, or in the chuch of God ! yet 
 the bead had been nurfed up for many centuries, 
 where we fhould leaft have expeded to find himt 
 And, though his nature feemed eflentially contrary 
 to her's, he lived in aftual peace with her, while 
 Ihe was contented with the mere name of a Chrif- 
 tian, and, under that abufed fignature, played the 
 harlot with him : But if the Lord Jefus muft dwell 
 with her by his Spirit; if ftie is with child, and 
 defires to bring forth fruit to her divine Hufband ; 
 this will turn the beaft into a dragon, and as fuch 
 he here ftands before her, when ftie was about to 
 be delivered, that he may devour her off^spring 
 (which he knew would fight againft him) and 
 fecure her for himfelf afterwards. Yet fee ! 
 
 III. She is fafely delivered, and her child caught 
 up to .God and his throne, ver. 5. Sbe brought 
 forth Miov upjuvji a mafculine fon -^ who in a vital 
 union to the Lord Jefus, was not only to rule the 
 nations with which he had any immediate concern, 
 as it is promifed to every one that overcometh^ 
 
 chap. 
 
i 42 She and her Child arefaved. [XII. ^j 6c- 
 
 chap. iii 26, 27-, but as the fpiritual empire of 
 Chrift was now become moreextenfive than ever, it 
 is promifed to this new-born heir of falvation, that 
 \itfljall rule all the nations in general with a rod of 
 iron. 
 
 This mafculine fon could not be Chrift hiiii- 
 felf; for, not to fay that his birth occurred above 
 eighteen hundred years before thefe times j or that 
 the charaders here given of the church, as clothed 
 with thefun^ having the moon under her feet^ and 
 upon her head a croivn of twelve Jlars^ neither fuit- 
 cd the Jewilh church, nor even his own mother 
 the Virgin Mary, at the time of his birth ; though 
 nature had given Rome {tvtn hills from the be- 
 ginning, at the time of Chrift's birth it had not 
 had its feven kings., nor its ten hornsi nor feven 
 crowns upon its heads., in either fenfe of that word. 
 The fame reafons in general alfo conclude againfl 
 imderilanding this mafculine fon of Conftantine 
 the Great, of whom many expofitors have under- 
 ftood this J and one or other of them will forbid 
 us to apply the word to any perfon whatever, who 
 fhall be born before this trumpet founds. Yet I 
 cannot fuppofe that any individual Ciily it intended 
 by this mafculine fon; but rather the glorious 
 inllruments in general which the church will bring 
 forth, under the feven th trumpet, to oppofe 
 popery (with the unanimity of one man;) andefpe- 
 cially thofe of the Jewifh nation: For when the; 
 Lord comes to perform that good thing which he 
 promifed to the houfe of Jfrael^ and to the houfe ef 
 Judah\ in thofe days., and at that time., faid the 
 Lord^ will I caufe the Branch of righteoufnefs to 
 grow up unto Davidy and he floall execute judgment 
 and righteoufnefs in the land And this /j the name 
 where with the mother of this illuftrious progeny,- 
 who is clothed with the fun, fhall be called, the 
 Lord \%our Righteoufnefs., Jer. xxxiii. 14 — 16. But 
 
 Ifaiah 
 
The feventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 8 66 /^ 3 1 2 5. 143 
 
 Ifaiah feems to fpeak yet more exprefsly of this 
 malculine fon, chap. Ixvi. 5 — 9 ; where, predidt* 
 ing the Jews return to their own land, it is de- 
 clared, ver. 7, 8. Before pe travailed Jhe brought 
 forth^ before her pain came Jhe was delivered of a 
 man-child^ whofe exploits will make his name re- 
 membered as long as the world flands, as the word 
 13] a man-child imports : Therefore it is added, who 
 hath heard fuch things? who, even among Abra- 
 ham's defcendants themfelves, hath feen fuch things? 
 fhallthe earth be made to bring forth in one day I or 
 JhalL a nation to be born at once ! for as foon as 
 Zion travailed Jhe brought forth her children^ even 
 this mafculine fon, with whom the promifes had 
 been big for fo many hundred years. But now at 
 the beginning of this trumpet, Sion will bring 
 forth fuch an offspring, as will be adapted to give 
 a convincing, and almoit irrefiftible demonfiration 
 of the excellence and glory of the gofpel. And 
 the above fcriptures, compared with this, feem 
 to give additional reafons to believe, that the 
 Jews will he brought home to their own land at 
 the beginning of this trumpet; fee chap. xiv. 1-5. 
 That the Lord might perfbnn his word to 
 David, he preferved Joafh from the bloody Atha- 
 liah by Jehoftieba, who hid him ftx years in the 
 temple^ 2 Kings xi. i — 3: So this mafculine fon> 
 who was inftrumentally to rule all the nations with 
 a rod of iron, vprxch was fnatched up fuddenly, 
 haftily and powerfully to God and his throne ', fee 
 Eph, ii. 6. Col. i. 13. Gr. And fome of thefe 
 fervants of God may perhaps be taken to dwell 
 with him at Jerufalem ; others preferved by flight 
 into the wildernefs, ver. 6 ; whilil others are re- 
 moved to heaven : But all v/ill be fafe, as if 
 caught up to God and his throne-, where they fhall 
 rule with the faints \ and take, and poffefs the king- 
 domfor ever and ever. Dan. vii. 18. 
 
 IV. The 
 
l44 ^^^ Wontanjkes into the Wildernefs^ [XII. B 
 
 IV. The woman, the church, flees into the 
 wildernefs-, by which word, fay the learned Ainf- 
 worth and Dr. Doddridge, is meant uncultivated 
 lands, in opppofition to thofe which art and in- 
 duftry have made fruitful: But this was not her 
 firft flight into the wildernefs ; which is related in 
 its proper place, ver. 14, where it is referred to as 
 in a great meafure pait; and what remains of her 
 1260 years, there mentioned, at the time of 
 the founding of this trumpet, will be ful- 
 filled under it; viz, from A. D. 1866 to 2016. 
 At the founding of this trumpet, neither the 
 holy city Jerufalem, nor yet the church of God in 
 general will be trodden under feet ; as they both 
 had been during the whole time of the witnefl!es^ 
 chap. xi. 2, 3 : Yet, frefh troubles arifing againft 
 the woman under this trumpet, at A. D. 1866, 
 fhe will again obey that order of her Lord, when 
 they -ptrfecute you in this city, flee ye to' another 
 Mat. X. 23 : Therefore, leaving that part of the 
 wildernefs where flie had long been, (and which 
 through the blefilng of God on her induftryy 
 in a great meafure, ceafed to be a wildernefs,) as 
 Judea could not hold all God's out-eafts, at A. D< 
 1866 flie/<?i, probably into the 'wildernefs of A- 
 merica ; that there flie might peaceably wear her 
 unfalliionable celeftial drefs, ver. i -, to which the; 
 corrupt ejlablijhments in her former neighbourhood 
 were, alas I too unfriendly. Here, pleafed with 
 her folar robes and ftarry crov/n, her divine Hufband 
 dwells with her -, and (he enjoys the place of her 
 refidence, as it was prepared of God for her ; that 
 her magiftrates and minifliers, yea that men and 
 angels, under the eye and bleffing of her own God, 
 might nourijhher there a thoufand two hundred and 
 fixty days, or years. It is the fame length of time 
 as the two witnefl^es prophefied in fackcloth j 
 called forty two months, as they will be to their 
 
 enemies 
 
Ithe feventh Irumpet, A. D. 1866 fo 3125. 145 
 
 enemies, chap. xi. 2, 3 ; and the fame as the timey 
 times, and half a time^ ver. 14 of this cha' rei. 
 
 But the grand enquiry here is. From what 
 period are thefe 1260 years to be dated:' — And 
 how earneftly I have ftudied, and befought the 
 God of heaven, to enable me to give my reader 
 fatisfadion in this point, will appear when time is 
 no more — I can think of but three periods from 
 which the preceding and fubfequent prophecies 
 of this book will, in any fenfe, permit us to begin 
 them ; and they are all very remarkable in this 
 vifion-, viz, A, D. 606, yc^G, and 1S66 — Let us 
 coryfider what may be laid of each of thefe, with 
 refpedl to this her 1260 years flight. 
 
 It does not feem reafonable to begin them from 
 A.D. 606; becaufe(i.)Astheho]yGhofthad be- 
 fore informed us of the ftate of the church from 
 A. D. 606 to 1866, by the account of the two 
 witnefles, chap. xi. 2 — 12 ; in fo fhort a prophecy, 
 it is more honourable to the infpired author, to 
 fuppofehimto go forward to lome nevv^ matter, than 
 to return, without necefTity, to a fubjeft which had 
 been defcribed before. (2.) This would be to de- 
 fcribe a time which has no concern with this 
 trumpet but as there are no other defcripnons 
 under this, or any preceding trumpet, but what, 
 in part •, at leail, concern its own proper time, 
 therefore this alfo muft. (3.) This would make 
 the woman's flight into the wildernefs, as it 
 \izx^ from the face of the ferpent^ 1410 years; 
 but though fhe may be much longer than that 
 in a wildernefs, fhe is to fiee from before the 
 ferpent only 1260 years, ver. 14. (4.) It would 
 be abfurd to begin the time of her flight from the 
 Romarn beaft, or dragon, ver. 3, before the time 
 that the Pope became fuch ; but he wa<? neither 
 a beaft, nor a dragon, at A. D. 606 •, therefore; 
 llie could not then flee from him as fuch. 
 
 I^ Nor 
 
146 ThelVomaninaWildernefs, A.D. 1 866, /o 3 1 25. 
 
 Nor can her 1260 years be reckoned from A.D. 
 756 i (i.) Becaule this would make ver. 14, a 
 tautology, or needlefs reference to what had been 
 before defcribcd ; for there it will appear that her 
 flight from the face of the ferpent^ exadly coincides 
 with his 1260 years from A. D. 756 to 2016; fee 
 chap. xiii. 5. (2.) Not one of the things which 
 are faid of this woman, or of the dragon, in thefe 
 veries will agree to A. D. j^G. 
 
 It remains therefore, that her 1260 years muft 
 be dated from A.D. 1S66, when this trumpet 
 founds. They cannot, I apprehend, begin fooner, 
 (i.) Becaufc the church (which is reprefented as 
 GodV fealed ones under the fifth trumpet-, as his 
 ivitnejj'es under the fixth-, and as the Redeemer's 
 bride under this trumpet) will be clothed ivith fack- 
 cloth from A. D. 606 to 1866, chap. xi. 3; 
 therefore Hie cannot be clothed with the fun till 
 Ibme time in that year : For that this woman and 
 the witneffes both reprefent the church of God, 
 will appear at ver. 14; and as the Lord cannot 
 have two different interefts in the world, fo his 
 church cannot be both clothed with fackcloth, and 
 clothed with the fun, at the fame time. (2.) It is not 
 till A. D. 1866 that it is faid, 'The kingdoms of the 
 world are become ChrijVs, chap. xi. 15 ; therefore 
 till then the church v/ill not eminently cry, travailing 
 in birth, or be in fain to be deliver sd, ver. 2. (3.) 
 As the Roman beail will not have his /f"i;f7z crowns 
 upon his heads, in both fenies of the word head, till 
 A. D. i866; fo God has not given him the name 
 of a dragon, till under this trumpet, ver. 3. True, 
 at ver. 1*4, he is called aferpent from A. D. y§6 to 
 2C?i6-, but though every dragon is a ferpent, 
 evirv ferpent is not a dragon ; nor is the pope 
 called fo till A. D. 1866. (4.) Though the wit- 
 neffes, by their teftiniony, tormented them that 
 dwell on the earthy chap. xi. 10, yet as witneffes 
 it was not their bufinefs to fight j but in thefe 
 
 times. 
 
Thefeventh 'Trumpet, A. D. iS66, to 3125. 147 
 
 times, both Michael and his angels fought againji 
 the dragon, ver. 7; which inclines me to dace 
 thefe times after the 1260 years of the witnelfes. 
 (5.) After this engagement the dragon zuas cajl 
 out into the earth, and his angels were cajl out with 
 him ; neither could they find their place any more 
 in heaven, ver. 8, 9 : But the dragon was rather 
 taken into, than call out of, the church at A. D. 
 •]^^ ', nor was it likely that his fentence of excom- 
 munication Ihould be even pronounced by the 
 court, till the witneffes had finifhed what they 
 had to fay againft him, A. D. 1866 : From A. D. 
 606 to that time, which is the Vv'hole time of the 
 fixth trumpet, the Pope fits in court unbluihing 
 to hear what the witnelles tefti y againft him. And 
 when his fentence of expulficn is pronounced, it 
 muft be executed by force of arms ; for which pur- 
 pofe two fv/ords will hardly be enough (unielswe 
 underftand them of the temporal and fpiiitual 
 fword) ; therefore he who laid. Put up thy fword 
 into his place, when his own life was in danger, may 
 perhaps hereafter, in favour of his bride, vifibly 
 lay by his providence. He that hath no fword, let 
 him fell his garment and buy one,Matt.yiXYi. 52. Luke 
 xxii. 36, 38 : For now the dragon, who has never 
 yet been caft out of the church ; (but is exprefsly 
 laid to ftand before the woman, when llie was reaay 
 to be delivered, v€r. 4.) will be cajl out after A. D. 
 1866, and his angels with him. (6.) 
 
 If the Pope in anyfenfe^ir^'ix; down the political or 
 tcc\t^va.?t\cz\ far s of heave nzx. ^A^. y§b^ I fear at 
 that time he drew much more than a third part^ or 
 even two thirds of them : But while it fills me with 
 horror to hear, that after the refune(ftion of the 
 witnelfes, and their afcent to heaven, his tail will 
 draw fome of them out of the church, and cajl 
 them to the earth •, it is a pleafure to hear that he 
 will prevail but againil one //juV^i />^r/ of them, 
 ver. 4 : And the time when he will lb prevail, 
 L 2 leerns 
 
148 7 be Woman in a IVildernefs [XII. 6. 
 
 feems to be intimated in the word o-upa he drew •, 
 for ills drawing them down fuppofes his own de- 
 IceiU with them, which, we have before heard, 
 will not rake place till after A. D. 1866. I only 
 add, (7.) Tliisenemy, who had accufed the witneffes 
 before God day and nighty cannot be faid to do it 
 fo immediately before God, when he is caft out of 
 the church into the earth: And the triumph fung 
 on this account, will be more proper after A. D. 
 1866 than it had ever been before; viz, Now is 
 came fahation, and firength, and the kifigdo77i of our 
 God, and the authority of his Chrijl, ver. 10 ; fee 
 chap, xi 15. 
 
 lithcic reafonings arejuft; and if the things 
 which are here faid of the woman, of the dragon, 
 and of Chrill'i vi^ory over him, will agree to no 
 year before 1866, the conclufion is unavoidable ; 
 viz, that her 1260 years, ver. 6, mull be dated 
 from that time ; and confequently they will end 
 A. D. 3126, which is the laft account of time in 
 this book ; but I have reckoned it 3125, becaufe 
 the Pope was nearly a univerfal bifliop A. D. 
 605, as he became a beaft A. D. j^s j though 
 he is not commonly thought to have had full 
 polTefTion of a beall-like power till the year after. 
 
 I confider therefore the words in ver. 6, as an 
 account of the ftate of the church from A, D. 
 1866 to the end of the world -, and reckon her 
 1 260 years the time of this trumpet, fo far as time 
 reaches; fee chap. xx. 11 — 15, where the ob- 
 jections againft fuppofmg the tim.e of the end of 
 the world to be given us in this prophecy, will be 
 carefully difculTed. At prefent it may favour this 
 thought to obferve, (i.) That, as the time of both 
 the preceding woe-trumpets has been exprefsly 
 given us under each, it is the more reafonable to 
 t'xpect that of this ; efpccially as the giving us 
 the time of this trumpet^ aHigns additional rcafons 
 
 of 
 
■iThefivenih Trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /(? 3 1 25. 149 
 
 of importance for giving us the times of the pre* 
 ceding. (2.) Separate from what is faid in this verfe, 
 we have an account of 1150 years which will be 
 fpent under this trumpet ; viz, 150 years at the 
 beginning of it, which are the lalt times of the 
 beaft, in which the woman Jlees from the face of the 
 Jerpent^ properly fo called ; viz, from A. D. 1866, 
 to 20 1 6, ver. 14; and the looo years in which 
 fatan is bound and call into the bottomlels pit, 
 chap. XX. I — 5 : After which he will be looied 
 out of prifon for a little Jerf on, that is, for a part 
 of the remaining 109 or no years. 
 
 (3.) There is an oblervable difference between 
 what is faid of xhtviom^n' ^feeing -i^ndi flying into the 
 wildernefsatver. 6 and \\\ which may incline us to 
 make a very different cflimate of them. At A. D. 
 ']^6^ when the bcaft was rifing, and the holy city 
 trodden under feet, chap, xi, 2 ; being the minority^ 
 and her enemies triumphant, the wildernefs was 
 this woman'j own phce^ ver. 14-, but at A. D. 
 1866 ver, 6, when the kingdoms of this world 
 are become the kingdoms of Chriit, it will ap- 
 pear that file deferves a more honourable place 
 in the world ; Yet being ftill forced to fee afrer 
 A. D. 1866 from the fame beaft, fhe hath a place 
 prepared for her, not of men, but of God : And if 
 America is the wildernefs here intended, where 
 Ihe is to be fed to the end of the world, by the 
 time this trumpet founds, it will appear by what 
 methods God has been preparing this wildernefs 
 for her reception, ever fince Mr. Robinfon's fiock 
 fettled there A. D. 1620 — Again, at A. D. 756 
 fhe flies, for the whole of her 1260 years, from 
 the face of the ht^?i, that is, the ferpent^ ver. 14, 
 chap. xiii. 11 •, but at A. D. 1866 vc. 6, tJjere 
 are but 150 years of the beaft's time Icfr, in which 
 flie can flee frorn him •, and his chief exploits in 
 that time will be confined to near the firft ha C:of 
 L 3 tv 
 
150 Even in the Millennium. [XII. 6. 
 
 it -, therefore it is not, nor could it have been 
 faid of this her fecond flight as of the former that 
 Hie fled lo long from him — At A. D. 756 fhe 
 flew with rapid hafte upon the two wings of the 
 Kom^^n eagle, ver. 14, which (he faw were given 
 her for her fafetv ivoc TrnnTon that (he might j^y into 
 the wildcrnefs ; where even this bird of prey forag- 
 ed for her, as long as it had any ul'e of its wings ; 
 but being off from thefe wings at A. D. i>i66, 
 when (he is doathed with the fun ^ &c. (he will be 
 more confident and daring ; and, having flayed 
 in her own place for perhaps two thirds of her 
 month of thirty years, after her hard travail in 
 bringing forth the mafculine fon, (lie will at length, 
 probably at A. D. 1886, flee tipvytv into the wilder-' 
 nefs, bee auie fhe fees it is iht place prepared of God 
 for her •, not merely for fafety, but ivx iytn Tp- 
 fwfl-iv auTnv that they may nourijh her there, ver. 6 : 
 Accordingly, when this trumpet founds, it is 
 faid in the prefent tenfe «xft r(.s(psTon,JIje is nourifhed 
 there from the face of the ferpent^ ver. 14. 
 
 Having thus remarked the difference between 
 her firit flight A.. D. 756 ver. 14, and her fecond 
 after A. D. 1866 ver. 6, it may be afked, Butwhy 
 is the account of her fecond flight into the wil- 
 dernefs ver. 6, placed before her firll: ver. 14.? I 
 anfvver, in every fhort hiflory, while the author 
 is defcribing a regular feries of events, it is com- 
 mon to referve fome grand incident, which will 
 throw conJiderable light upon the preceding and 
 fubfequent parts of the hiffory, to be produced 
 when it becomes immediately neceffary ; and tp 
 which he v^ill refer back in the plu-perfed tenfe, 
 Juft fo the holy Ghoff has done in this prophetic 
 hifbory : At ver. 6 and following, the events 
 which will occur under the feventh trumpet, 
 follow each other in a regular fuccefTion ; but 
 »t ver. 14 he informs us, chat there had hen 
 
 given 
 
thefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 8 65, /^ 3 1 2 5. 151 
 
 given to the 'woman (long before fhe was in that 
 danger which he had mentioned in the verfe be- 
 fore) two wings of the Roman eagle •, that fhe 
 might fly into the wildernefs from the face of the 
 ferpent 1260 years. It was neceflary to fpeak of 
 this in the plu-perfe<5t tenfe, as 1 1 10 of thele 1 260 
 years were elapfed before this trumpet founded j 
 yet this was the propereft time and place to men- 
 tion it, juft before that full account of the beaft 
 which follows chap, xiiith. The concinnity of the 
 prophecy required it to be mentioned here ; be- 
 fides under this trumpet, the works of God are 
 commonly defcribed before thofe of the dragon. 
 
 Reviewing what has been faid, I apprehend 
 that the church, being found in a wildernefs at 
 A. D. 1 S66, will foon after that time be forced to 
 flee into another, a different wildernefs till A. D. 
 2016, from the dragon and the fecond bcall. 
 Yet if the fecond wildernels into which Ihe flees 
 fliould, in every view, rereinble the firfl:, it can- 
 not be the fame to her, when clothed with the fun, 
 as the former had been, while flie was clothed 
 vi\xhfackcloth% for, after A. D. 1866, her folar 
 robes will brighten every opening fcene, guide 
 her way, burn up the briars and thorns around 
 her, fertilize the ground, and draw heavenly com- 
 pany down to her. "^ut clothed with the fun., it is 
 impoffible that the moft defirable place upon 
 earth, fiiould appear any otherwife to her than as 
 a wildernefs : Therefore, though fhe is only to flee 
 from the dragon, in this her fecond flight, for a 
 little part of her 1 260 years ; fliie is to be in the 
 wildernefs for the whole of that time, even in the 
 millennium and afterwards : Yet, as her folar 
 robes make the wildernefs different to her after 
 A. D, 8866, from what it had been before, fo 
 tbe grace beftowed in the millennium will make 
 it yet more difterent. i\t that time the earth will 
 L 5 yield 
 
I SiWarinHeaven, the Dragon cajl out .[XW.^j — 16. 
 
 yield an eminent temporal and fpiritnal increafe, 
 Ezek. xxxiv. 27j but, as fome lands mull from 
 their own nature remain uncultivated to the end 
 of the world, lo thoie words will be confpicuoudy 
 true to the end, In the world ye Jh all have tribula- 
 tion^ John xvi. 33 ; and Who is this that cometh up 
 from the wildernefs^ leaning upon her beloved ? Cant. 
 viii. 5. Man) mileries will be removed in the mil- 
 lennium i yet many will be left, to exercife and 
 improve the Chriftian's graces. And as the dreams 
 of feniual pleafure have, in every age, ib abuled 
 the mind •, if we have not miftaken the fenfe of 
 thefe words, it feemed necelTary to the holy Ghoft 
 to inform us, a little before the millennium be- 
 gan, that the w -rid will be a wildernefs to the 
 church in its pureil and happieft times : It can- 
 not be othervvife to a finful creature-, therefore as 
 the world was all of it a wildernefs, in one view, 
 at A. D. jPfS^ when the woman flew into that 
 which was emphatically called a wildernefs ; fo it 
 will be .1. her iecond flight into the wildernefs, 
 after A. D. 1866. He that dwelkth in God will 
 always find the world a wildernefs — But let us 
 proceed to confider, 
 
 V. The war v/hich enfues, after this woman's 
 flight into the wildernefs, between Chrift and the 
 dragon •, in which the latter is routed and caft out 
 ver. 7, 8,9. Ar^d there was war in heaven, that 
 is, in the church militant, the only heaven that 
 can be made a field of battle : And here the com- 
 batants v/cre Michael and his angels^ and the dra- 
 gon and his angels. Whether Michael, whole name 
 fignifies Who is like God? was a guardian angel of 
 higheilrank, or Chrill himfelf is not univerfaliy 
 agreed; fee Dan. x. 21. andxii. i. But if Michael's 
 angels are his, in the fame fenfe as the dragon's 
 angels are his, then Michael is the Lord Jefus ; 
 'vvho here fought, as the captain of the Lord's 
 
 hoft-s 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /<? 3 1 2 5. 153 
 
 hods, at the head of thofe invincible Chieftains of 
 war whom his grace raifed up after A.D. 1866. 
 The dragon alfo fought and his angels \ but, the 
 pope having been confidered as Anti-chrift ever 
 fince the tenih century (fee bifhop Hurd on pro- 
 phecy, vol. II. p. 26,) and the fervants of God 
 having, in every fucceeding age, treated him as 
 fuch ; when this main engagement began in the 
 nineteenth century, the dragon and his army^r^- 
 vailed.not to keep their place any ?nore in the church, 
 but were cajv out into the earth. 
 
 To fay nothing of the 338 Bifhops whom the 
 emperor Conltantine Copronynuis convened ac 
 Condantinople A. D. 754, to proteft againft the 
 idolatrous praftices of Rome -, or of the refolute 
 oppofition m.ade by the Emperors of the Greek 
 church, and minifters of the gofpel, in the eighth 
 and ninth centuries, againft worfliipping of 
 images, and praying to faints and angels •, to fay 
 nothing of the attack made upon them by Wick- 
 lifFeA. D. 1380-5 of the reformation A. D. 1517-, 
 or of the abolition of the Jefuits A. D. 1773 
 (whofe order had been played off againft the 
 church everfince A. D. 1540,) as it is twice faid 
 ver. 9. that the devil is cafi oiit^ and alfo afferted 
 that his angels were caji out with him^ therefore 
 we exped: that, after this woman's fecond flight 
 into the v/ildernefs, in the time of this trumpet, 
 both the devil, the pope and their angels will be 
 fo caft out of the church down to the earth, as they 
 had never been before — God keep pro eflbrs of 
 religion from doing any thing, mediately or im- 
 mediately, for that caufe, againft which he has 
 thus refolutely fet his face. 
 
 VI. A triumph is fung on this occafion vcr. io, 
 II, 12. And I heard a loud voice /trying in heaven^ 
 Nozv is come falvation and the power ^ and the king- 
 dom^ of our God; and ihe authority of his Chrifi 
 
 is 
 
154 't-heWorldwarned of their Danger, [XII. 13- 
 
 is difplayed : For the accufcr of our hrethi'-en^ whofe 
 names are dear to us as our own -, ijho accufed 
 them, not only in the prefence of thtir fellow men, 
 but alfo before our God day and night (as long as 
 he was permitted to ftand as before him) is cafi 
 out of the church, ver. g ; fee Job i. 9. And this 
 triumpli feems to be continued at ver. 10, through 
 the millennium; when this accufer of the brethren 
 will hQcaJl down Y.xii^kTih into hell, fo as perhaps 
 not to be permitted to accufe them before God, 
 for that 1000 years. Long it had been faid, buc 
 faid in vain to many profefTors, Be not railers, re- 
 viler s or devils^ I Cor. V. 1 1, and vi. 10. i Tim. iii. 
 II. Gr. But now the lying tongue is put to filence 
 in the church of God, and chiefly confined to the 
 world : And they overcame him by the blood of the. 
 Lamb •, which at once atoned for their fins, and 
 conveyed to them the Spirit of all grace for their 
 fupply. And this Spirit, which made the blef- 
 fings of the gofpel their own, taught and embold- 
 ened them to publifh the word of their tefiimony, 
 though with more than the rifk of their lives: For 
 they loved not their lives unto the death ; on the 
 contrary the king of terrors wore to them the 
 mort inviting charms, ' when endured in liich a 
 * caufe and prefence.' Therefore rejoice ye heavens 
 above; and ye who dwell in them ^ ftrike your ce- 
 leilial firings to yet higher ilrains of joy and praife, 
 for what almighty grace has done for your perfe- 
 cuted brethren below. 
 
 VII. The world is warned of their danger from 
 the dragon, ver. 12. Woe to the inhabitants of the 
 earth, which gave birth to the fecond beaft ; and 
 ofthefea, out of which the firft arofe, chap. xiii. 
 i, II : For the devil "^ho had fo dreadfully poifon- 
 ed, torne and mangled the church, as fcarcely to, 
 leave it one Chrilt-Iike feature, wherever he had 
 power, is come down out of the church to youy^ 
 ' ■ having, 
 
1'hefe'venth Trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /o 3 1 2 5. 155 
 
 having great wrath: And a defcending degraded 
 devil is the moft horrible of all ; efpecially as he 
 knozvs that he has now but ajhort time in which to 
 exert his rage againft Chrift and precious louls. 
 He knows from the bible, that he is to be bound, 
 and caji into the hotlomlefs -pit for a thousand years, 
 chap. XX. 2, $' i and probably underftands from 
 this prophecy, better than we, when the time is : 
 And if this will take place about A. D 2016, as 
 foon as the feventh trumpet founds A. D. 1866, 
 and he fees himfelf about to be call out of the 
 church, whim the kingdoms of the world are efcap- 
 ing from his cruel tyranny, and becoming fhe 
 kingdoms of the Lord and his Chrifi ; he will haften 
 up the fecond beaft out of the earth, to oppofe 
 thofe fwelling floods of falvation, which are going 
 forth over the whole earth. Hear Chriftians, and 
 for once learn of the devil, to haften your work 
 as your time (hortens. Fas eft et ah hofie doceri. 
 
 1 3 . And when the dragon faw that he 
 was cafh out into the earth, he perfecuted 
 the woman who had brought forth the male- 
 child. 
 
 14. And there had been given to the wo- 
 man two wings of a great eagle, that fhe 
 might fly into the wildernefs to her place ; 
 where fhe is nouriihed there for a time, and 
 times, and half a time, from the face of the 
 ferpent. 
 
 15. And the ferpent had caft out of his 
 mouth water as a river after the woman ; 
 that he might caufe her to be carried away 
 with the flood. 
 
 16. And the earth helped the woman, 
 and opened its mouth, and drank up the ri- 
 ver 
 
I ^ST'be Dragonperfecutes the Woman, f XII. 13—17, 
 
 ver which the dragon had thrown out of his 
 mouth. 
 
 17. And the dragon was enraged againil 
 the woman j and went away to make war 
 v/ith the remainder of her feed, who keep 
 the commandments of God, and who retain 
 the teilimony of Jefus Chrift. 
 
 In thefe words we have an account of the works 
 of God, and of the devil. To begin with the 
 latter of thefe ; 
 
 I. The dragon makes a moil fpiteful attack 
 upon the woman in the wildernefs, ver. 13, 15, 
 16, 17. The beaft has found ever fince the r^- 
 formaiion^xhzx. notwithftanding hisboafted holinefs, 
 he cannot prefer ve himfeif from being treated by 
 intelligent Proteftants as a Heathen man and a 
 publican ; efpecially on account of thofe unpar- 
 doned, and for ever unpardonable, rivers of in- 
 nocent blood which he has flied. But when he 
 has flain the two witnefles A. D. 1862, it will ap- 
 pear to every one, who has any moral ufe of his 
 eyes, that he is the mod: terrene potentate upon 
 earth : And after he has driven the woman into 
 the wildernefs the fecond time, the war will vifi- 
 bly appear to be betv/ixt Chrift and the dragon, 
 ver. 7 — 12 : And when the witneffes are raifed 
 from the dead, they will not touch him^ with thofe 
 light and gentle ftrokes, by which fome former 
 heroes of the pen fo loudl; fhv.wed their own du- 
 plicity and folly ; but he will be univerfally and 
 finally call out of the church : After which he 
 will become more explicit in his hatred, and with 
 the m.ore fviXy perfecute' the woman, who brought 
 forth the male- child, ver. 13. He had ftirred up 
 many people againft her ever fmce A. D. 1517 *, 
 but when the fe^cnd beafl arifes, under, this trum-» 
 
 pet. 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet, A . t). 1 8 66, /<? 1 8 2 5. 157 
 
 pet, fpeaking like a dragon, chsLp. xiii. 11, this 
 lerpent will cajl out of his mouth yet more abun- 
 dant waters than ever, that is, peoples, multi- 
 tudes, nations and tongues, as a river to drown 
 her-, fee chap. xvii. 15. When God fpeaks it is 
 done; and this ferpent muft imitate the moft 
 high, in calUng nations to his feet with a word ; 
 whom he may pour out, as eafily as he can fpealc, 
 filthy as they come from his mouth, after the 
 'Woman, that he may caufe her to he carried away 
 with the flood -, either to flow in the channel which 
 he has cut out for her, or to be fwept off the earth, 
 ver. 15. Prov. xv. 28. 
 
 But as the more humane earth had in ages 
 paft helped the woman, and intombed the Hilde' 
 brands, the Banners and the Lazvds of the world ; 
 fo now it more than ever helped her, and open- 
 ing its mouth wider than common, it fwallow- 
 ed up that flood of people which the dragon 
 had cafi out of his mouth, ver. 16; fome by defola- 
 ting wars ; others by the cruelty of their refpec- 
 tive governors ; and many more by the treading 
 of the wine-prefs without the city, A. D. 1926, 
 chap. xiv. 20 ; and by the grievous fores and 
 plagues of the flrft and fifth vials A. D. 1936 and 
 1940 ; all of which fall within thefe times. This 
 is the Lord's doing, and will be marvellous in the 
 eyes of thofe who behold it. But v/hen, in fome 
 of the firft of thele executions, the earth is made 
 fat with the blood of its guilty fons, the dragon, 
 jnraged againjl the woman, and Hill thirfting for 
 vi(5tory, will turn indignant from the fight of his 
 own dead troops ; and, with what forces he has 
 left, make war with the rejl of her feed -, who, in 
 fpite of all his efforts, keep inviolate the command- 
 ments of God, and retain in heart and life unvary- 
 ing //.J^ glorious teftiniony of Jefus, ver. ij. i Cor. 
 i. 6. I John v. 10, 
 
 Thus 
 
i^BThePFcman isprefer-vedon Eagle's Wings \Xl. 1 4, 
 
 Thus we have feen what the Lord will do 
 againft that earth-born race, who inhft them- 
 felves under the banner of the dragon j but let us 
 fee, 
 
 II. What he does for the woman ver. 14. Her 
 God had been before hand with this dragon 5 for 
 
 * previous to his perfecution of her, and as a 
 
 * provifion for her efcape from him,' to the wo- 
 man there had been given (in the time when fhe 
 was called the two witnefTes) two wings of a great 
 eagle, that Jhe might fly into the wildernefs, to her 
 place. The Greek Aorift is, as that word figni- 
 £es, indeterminate in its kn{t ; it is commonly 
 rendered in the prefent or imperfe5f tenfe ; and the 
 word Kpvyiv jhe fled occurs in this fenfe ver. 6, 
 where we found no reafon to depart from the 
 fenfe in our tranflation : But not to mention £T£A£o-fi/ 
 Matt. xxvi. I ; or ccXu^oca-a. John xi. 2, the Aorift 
 sMri feems to have at leaft a perfe^ meaning in 
 the following places -, viz, Matt, xxviii. 18. John 
 i. 17. andxii. 5. 2 Cor. xii. 7. Eph. iii. 8. andiv. 7. 
 1 Tim. iv. 14. It has alfo a. plu-perfe^ tenk in our 
 tranflation. Gal. iii. 2 1 . If there had heenalaw given., 
 &C-, and might have been rendered had been given^ 
 or were given in Rev. vi. 2, 4, S.andviii. 2, and in 
 moft of the nineteen places in which it occurs in 
 this book : And tcJoOjio-av muft be fo tranflated, in 
 the verfe I am now confidering •, for if the two 
 wings of the Roman eagle are given this woman., 
 they muft be given her at a time when both the 
 eaftern and weftern empire was fubfifting. Thefe 
 two wings had in fad been given her from A. D, 
 395, when the empire was divided into the eaftern 
 and weftern j but, though flie flew upon them 
 from other enemies before, flie could not fly upon 
 thefe wings from the enemy here fpoken, till he 
 became a ferpent, a beaft or a dragon A. D. ']S^' 
 From that %\^q the Proteftants flew from him 
 
 upon 
 
9'befeventh l*runipet, A. D. i S 66, /<; 3 1 2 5. 155 
 
 upon the weftern wing of this eagle, and the 
 Greek church upon the eaftcrn. But thefe wings 
 could not be laid to be given her A. D. 1866, 
 when this trumpet was founded; for if the weftern 
 empire ftill continues, and will till A. D. 2016, 
 in the ten kingdoms into which it is divided ; yet, 
 whatever may be faid of the eaftern empire be- 
 fore A. D. 1453 when the Turks took Conftan- 
 pnople, it in no fenle continued to be a wing of that 
 eagle after that time; for the Turks have no fuch 
 devotednefs to the Roman fpirit and manners as 
 the Europeans. I conclude therefore, that thefe 
 words refer us back to A. D. 756 when both 
 jthefe wings of the Roman eagle were given her. 
 And this eagle, which is a bird of prey, was 
 willing to protect her as a fubjedl, though not for 
 ChrilVs fake. Si nojlra tueri non vultis, at vefira 
 (defendetis ; If you will not -protect our things^ at 
 leaft defend your own. The Lord himfelf bore 
 Ifrael, as the eagle bears her young on her wings \ 
 which therefore cannot be pierced, but through 
 her own body, Exod. xix. 4 : And if he commits 
 his trcafure to this eagle, to carry it into the 
 wildernefs, he will be always with it himfelf; and 
 whoever forages for his fpoufe in this wildernefs, 
 Chrift alone can, and he will fpiricually nourilh 
 her there all her 1260 days. 
 
 This view of things, both proves that we were 
 right in feeking for the witneffes in the eaft and' 
 weft; and that this woman is the fame perfon with 
 the witneffes, though that name is dropped at 
 A. D. 1866, from which time the glory arrays her 
 which is dcfcribed ver. i. And this alfo fixes the 
 fenfe of the time^ times, and half a time, fo far as it 
 concerns the beaft to A. D. y^6 and 2016; fee 
 Dan. vii. 25. and xii. 7. I only add, as £|3«X£i» 
 has necelTarily a plu-perfe^i meaning ver. 16, it 
 fpuld nop be improper to render it fo ver. 15: 
 
 And 
 
j6o TheWoman is defended and fed, [XII. 14 — 16. 
 
 And the help which the earth affords the woman 
 ver. 16, will be pafi^ yet eminently future^ at 
 A. D. 1866. And as the woman is really noii- 
 rifhcd, ver. 14, through every of her 1260 years, 
 Ihe will be confpicuoufly fo, after this trumpet 
 founds A.'D. 1866 — But it is time to enter upon 
 a more immediate defcription of the enemy, from 
 whom this woman is even now flying. 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 I. A ND I ftood upon the fand of the fea, 
 •^^ and faw a wild beaft rifing up out of 
 the fea; having feven heads and ten horns ; 
 and upon his horns were ten diadems j and 
 upon his heads the name of blafphemy. 
 
 2. And the beaft which I faw was like a 
 leopard, and its feet as thofe of a bear, and 
 its mouth as the mouth of a lion : And the 
 dragon gave him his power, and his throne, 
 and great authority. 
 
 3- And I faw one of its heads as it were 
 wounded to death; and his deadly wound 
 was healed : And the whole world wondered 
 after the beaft. 
 
 4. And they worfhipped the dragon who 
 gave authority to the beaft : And they wor- 
 ihipped the beaft, faying. Who is like the 
 beaft? who is able to make war with 
 him ? 
 
 5. And there was given to him a mouth 
 fpeaking great things, and blaiphemies. And 
 
 authority 
 
authority was given him to prevail forty- 
 two months. 
 
 6. And he opened his mouth to blafphe- 
 my againft God ; to blafpheme his name, 
 and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in 
 heaven. 
 
 7. And it was given to him to make 
 war with the faints, and to overcome them : 
 and power was given him over every tribe, 
 and tongue, and nation. 
 
 8. And all that dwell upon the earth 
 fhall worfhip him, whofe names are not 
 written in the book of Life of the Lamb, 
 flain from the foundation of the world. 
 
 9. If any one has an ear, let him hear. 
 
 10. If any one leads into captivity, he 
 fiiall go into captivity. If any one killeth 
 with the fword, he fliall be flain with the 
 fword. Here is the patience and the faith 
 of the faints. 
 
 11. And I faw another wild beafc riling 
 up out of the earth ; and he had tw^o horns 
 like a lamb y and he fpake as a dragon. 
 
 12. And he exercifes all the power of the 
 firft beaft before him ; and makes the earth, 
 and thofe v^ho dwell therein to wordiip the 
 firffc beaft, whofe deadly wound was healed. 
 
 13. And he doth great wonders, fo as to 
 make fire come down from heaven to earth 
 before men. 
 
 14. And he deceives the inhabitants of 
 the earth by the figns which it is given 
 him to do before the beaft ; faying to the in- 
 habitants of the earth, to make an image to 
 
 M the 
 
i62 The Jrft wild Beajl. [XIII. i—io. 
 
 the beaft, which had the wound by the 
 Iword, and did live. 
 
 15. And it was given him to give fpirit 
 to the image of the beaft -, that it might even 
 fpeak, and caufe that as many as would not 
 worihip the image of the beaft, fhould be 
 (lain. 
 
 16. And he caufes all, both fmall and 
 great, rich and poor, freemen and Haves, to 
 
 fubmit that he fhould give them a mark on 
 their right hands, or on their foreheads : 
 
 17. And that no one fhould buy or fell, 
 except he who has the mark, or the name 
 of the beaft, or the number of his name. 
 
 18. Here is wifdom. Let him who hath 
 underflanding, count the number of the 
 beafl ', for it is the number of a man : And 
 his number is fix hundred fixty-fix. 
 
 The word ^Dpiov z favage beaft, by which the 
 Hoick philofophers ufed to exprefs our natural 
 concupifcence, fignifies in prophetic language an 
 idolatrous perfecuting empire : Such were the 
 four monarchies defcribed, JDafi. viith; viz, theBa- 
 bylonian, Perfian, Grecian and Roman: And tak- 
 in<y the word in the fame fenfe here, we have an 
 account. of two wild beafts j with refped to eacli 
 of which, let us endeavour ro trace his o-ngin^ cha- 
 ra^er, operations^ and times. And 
 
 I. Of the firft wild beaft, ver. i — 10. And I 
 jlood upon the f and of the fe a in the ifleof Patmos, 
 to take a view of thofe dafhing waves, which 
 ' afi-ord fo lively a reprelentation of the tumults and 
 confufions of the world ; and while I was gazing, 
 wrapt in deep thought, I faw a wild beaji rife out 
 ifthefea^ having feven heads, and ten horns-, and 
 2 tipon 
 
Whefeventh "Trumpet^ A . D. 1 8 66, /^ 3 1 2 5, 1 63 
 
 upon his horns ten diadems^ and upon his heads or 
 hills the midLniQusname of blafphem)\Ytx'. i. 
 
 That thisbeaft reprefents an empire fubfifting at 
 Rome is indifputable, and confelled by writers of 
 every name ; for the leven hills of that city which 
 reigned over the kings of the earth, A. D. 96, are 
 the f even mountains on which this woman iitteth, 
 chap. xvii. 9, 10, 18. But in order to find the 
 government here intended, we muft enquire for 
 fuch an idolatrous perfecuting power at Rom.e as 
 John could fee rifing j therefore it muft not be 
 rifen before his time. It muft alfo be a power 
 which will continue, neither more nor lefs than 
 1260 years from its commencement; and muft 
 polTefs thefe feven hills, after that city has ex- 
 perienced feven different forms of government ; 
 for this beaft is the eighth; And it muft fo refem- 
 ble fix of them as to be of the feveji, chap. xvii. 1 1. 
 It muft alio fubfift after the Roman empire has 
 been divided into ten horns, or kingdoms ; and 
 when tlie ten diadems which cnce adorned the 
 Roman crown, are diftributed among thefe ten 
 kingdoms : None of which chara6lers can pof- 
 fibly agree to Rome Heathen, but all of them 
 concentre in Rome Chriftian or Papal ; therefore 
 there can be no rational doubt, but that the holy 
 Ghoft fpeaks of this. This is that power which 
 the prophet Daniel has defcribed, under the 
 charader of a little horn which arofe among the 
 ten, and after them •, and was diverfe fror/i the 
 firfi ten, being fpiritual as they are fecular \ yet 
 he (hall fuhdue three of them, and pluck them up 
 by the roots. He adds, this horn fnall have eyes 
 like the eyes of a man ; and a mouth fpeaking great 
 things : For he Jhall fpeak great words againfi the 
 mod highy and fo all wear out the faints of the mofl 
 high ; a'fid think to change times^ and lazvs : And 
 they fd all he given into his hands, for the fame 
 M 2 len-th 
 
1 S^-'ff'^e Chara^er andOrigin of the Beaft. [ XI II . i , 2 . 
 
 length of time as is here fpecified -, viz, until a 
 time^ times and the dividing of time^ chap. vii. 8, 
 24, 25. But as thefe charafters can never agree 
 to any otiier power but the pope, no wonder that 
 he dares not fufFcr his dupes to read the bible, 
 where he is fo plainly charaderized, and fo aw- 
 fully Higmatized, by the bleffed God. But let 
 us, 
 
 1. Enquire into the origin of this beaft. He firft 
 proceeded out of the well of the ahyfs^ under the 
 charafter of a univerfal bifhop, chap. ix. r. Gr; 
 then, as a beaft, he proceeded from the abyfs it- 
 felf, up through that well, chap. xi. 7. and xvii. 8 ; 
 {^^ Luke v'm. 31. But he made his firft- appearancs 
 ii-5 our world out of the fea at Rome, ver, i, in a 
 time of great tumult amongft the nations of the 
 earth-, which was, in a great meafure, occafioned 
 by the bloody manner in which the emperor Pho- 
 cas gained, and adminiftered the aff'airs of, the 
 empire. 
 
 2. His character . As the Heathen Roman em- 
 pire was diverfe from the other beafts, and, having 
 all the horrors of the three former concentred in 
 itfelf, had no immediate hieroglyphic of its own, 
 except its iron teeth, Dan. vii. 7; fo theholy Ghoft 
 finds, no one hieroglyphic which could perfe6lly 
 reprefent this beaft : It had indeed the mouth of a 
 Hon., like the firft Babylonian beaft ^ and the 
 Feet of a hear., like the fecond, or Perfian empire •, 
 but upon the whole it moft refembled the third, 
 the Grecian empire, Dan. vii. 3 — 6 ; being like a 
 leopard., \n\z\\ ^ lion" s mouth., znd 2i bear s feet. 
 
 Ver. 2. And the dragon gave him his power ^ and 
 his throne^ and great authority -, that is, (i.) The 
 devil, chap. xii. 9, who had reigned over Pagan 
 Rome-, and afterwards in the times of chriftianity, 
 diffufed the fpi.it of popery there, long before 
 tliC Pope or the beaft arofe, 2 ThcfJ'. ii. 7 ; finding 
 
 things 
 
Thefeventh ^rumpet^ A, D. i ^66^ to^iiS' 1 65 
 
 things now more matured to his own hopes, when 
 this church and ftatemonfter arofe, charmed with 
 his appearance, he came nigh to him A. D. 756, 
 and gave him, not the power and authority of ano- 
 ther, but his ov^n power, and his throne, and greni 
 authority ; fee chap. xi. 2 : Therefore we do not 
 wonder to find, even in the churches in Rome 
 chriflian, the fame kind of incenfe^ holy water, 
 worjhipping of images, candles hurrdng, and votive 
 gifts as debaled Rome heathen -, to fay nothing 
 of their images of faints placed on the roads, of 
 their crucifixes, holy days, proceflions, flagellants, ^c. 
 &c. See Dr. Mi ddlet on'' s letter from Kofne. From 
 all which it appears that this grant from the devil 
 to the beaft was fubjed to that condition of his 
 worfJdipping him, which our Lord had treated with 
 fuch infinite abhorrence. Mat. iv. 8 — 10 -, but to 
 which this pretended fuccefibr of St. Peter has 
 no objedlion, provided he can hr.ve his feven heads 
 or hills adorned with the yiarae of blafphemy, ver. i. 
 (2.) After A. D. 1866, when the iecond beaft 
 2in\t5 fpeaking as a dragon, ver. 11, having two 
 little horns or kingdoms of liis own, he will lay 
 them down at the feet of the bealt •, and give him 
 that pciver, throne, and authority which himfelf 
 pofi^eJTes ; which will both enable the beaft to 
 take the devil's own name, ftyle and title a dra- 
 gon, and to fpeak and ad: accordingly, chap. xii. 
 3, 9 ; whiift his wretched votaries both worfhip 
 the dragon, who renewed this grant to him by the 
 fecond beaft, ^ndworJJjip the beafi himfelf, ver. 4. 
 Ver. 5, 6. And by means of this great power 
 which he had received, there was given unto him a 
 mouth fpeaking great things and blafphemies : And 
 having a mouth according to his own heart, he 
 opened it to blafphemy againjt God, even to blaf- 
 pheme his name j that is, his titles, attributes, or- 
 M 3 dinances 
 
1 66 T!UWorh'anlTimeioftheBeafi. [XIII. 4— 8. 
 
 dinanccs, words and works : He blafphemes his 
 tabernacle too, by anathematizing the true fer- 
 vants of God, under the name of Hereticks and 
 Schifmaticks ; and them that dwellin heaven^ both 
 faints and angels -, mifreprefenting their words and 
 works, Ro7n. lii. 8. i Cor. iv. 13. and x. 30. iTiyn. 
 i. 20. I Pet. iv. 4. Jude 8. Gr. to oppofe their de- 
 figns ; yet paying them undue honours. Col. ii. 
 8, 18 ', and at the fame time debafing their names 
 with fabulous legends and lying miracles. And 
 no wonder when he has opened his mouth to 
 Mafphemy againfl God himfeif. Father, Son, and 
 holy Ghoft -, oppofmg his worfhip, and arrogat- 
 ing to himfeif divine honours. But words are 
 not all ; let us fee, 
 
 3. ¥^\s works y ver. 4, ^.^j., 8. Power was given 
 him TTOJucraj to pra6liie and prevail^ during his 
 whole 1260 years; for it was ^fi'd-?? him to make 
 war with the faint s^ end overcome them., as to this 
 world, in which view only faints can be overcome : 
 He alfo engages fome to v/orfhip him out of love, 
 and others out of fear •, the former even worjhip- 
 ^ed the dragon^ the devil, who had., mediately and 
 immediately, given this power to the heaft \ and 
 both together worpipped the heafi., fay^^S-> '^^^^^ ^^ 
 like the beaft ? who is able to make war with him ? 
 For unhappily he is the grcateft being with whom 
 they are acquainted; fee 2 Ki?igs iii. 13, 14. 1 Cor, 
 
 .^^- 34- . . . 
 
 Obferve, it is fix times faid that this power was 
 given the bead : The dragon's hand in it is alTert- 
 ed tv.'ice, ver. 2,4; for after the devil has given 
 him his power A. D. 756, he will renew the grant, 
 and enlarge it by an acceiTion of new power to 
 the papal caufe, by the hands of the fecond beaft, 
 vfho /peaks as a dragon. Afterwards it is four 
 times mentioned in general terms, that th'ispower 
 was given him^ ver. 5, 7. As men had a hand in 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. i ^66^ to 3125. 1 6j 
 
 it, the four times may exprefs the confent of the 
 four quarters of the world to it ; fee ver. 7, 8, 
 or of the remnant of thofe /(?z/r horns^ the Baby- 
 lonian, Perfian, Grecian and Roman empires 
 which had fcattered Judah and Ifraek Zech, i. 
 1 8 — 2 1 •, and whofe lives had httnproloyiged for a 
 feafon and time^ after their dominion was taken away^ 
 Dan. vii. 12 : But as it was difpofed by the uner- 
 ring counfel of the Divine will, this repetition may 
 inform us, that this power was given him by the 
 Father, Son and holy Spirit, and by the God-man 
 Mediator, to whom all judgment is committed : 
 And if men will accept of a commifllon from the 
 devil, it isjuft in God judicially to allow them 
 opportunities and abilities to execute it. But 
 God's hand in this affair is a filencing thought to 
 all our murmurings ; even while >?'/V way is in this 
 Roman fea, and his paths in thefe mighty devour- 
 ing 'zc;^/<?rj, PfalAxxwn. 19. 
 
 4. The time of his continuance, ver. 5. Autho- 
 rity was given him to prevail^ in this vj3.\\ forty -two 
 months^ that is 1260 years-, yet thefe times are 
 not days to him but rnoriths^ or like moon-Yi^t 
 nights, in which to fporc or fleep ; the holy city 
 being trodden under feet the greateft part of this 
 time, and the woman in the wildernefs through the 
 whole of it ; fee chap. xi. 2. and xii. 6, 14. Thefe 
 1260 years, reckoned from A. D. 756 when the 
 pope became a beaft, will end A. D. 2016 : But 
 as there are 238 years of this time to come, from 
 this year 1778, fo two other things arefaid of the 
 beaft, which are not yet accompliflied i viz, (i.) 
 Something awful await- him, which is taken no- 
 tice of early in this account of him, in order to 
 keep up the fpirits of good men, ver. 3. And I 
 faw one of his heads as it were wounded to death ; 
 and his deadly wound was healed : And the whoh 
 world wondered after the beafi. His feven head? 
 M 4 ar*i 
 
1 6 8 A Head of the Beajl is zvounded. [X 1 1 1 . 3 . 
 
 are /even hills on which the woman fittcth, and 
 feven kings or forms of government, chap. xvii. 9, 
 10. Dan. vii. 6. Thefe kings might be called his 
 heads, as they were his predecefiors, as he derives 
 gloyfrom them all, and as his government par- 
 takes more or lefs of the peculiarities of each. 
 Thefe Heathen heads had all of them the najne of 
 hlafphemy upon them, though not comparable to 
 himlelf, ver. i ; and one of thefe ; viz, the laft 
 received fuch a wound with the fv/ord, that it was 
 not probable that it fliould ever have had fuch an 
 eighth head as the pope is to fucceed the duke of 
 Rome, in fuch pomp and pov/er as he pcfleifcs — 
 But taking the word head in the other fenfe for a 
 hilU though one of the feven hills on v^'hich that 
 city ftands cannot be really, yet it will hereafter 
 be as it were, wounded by. the fzvord, when it is 
 -taken out of the hands of the pope, by fome en- 
 raged power : And fuch an event v/i!l feem to be 
 a decuily wound to the beafi ver. 12, 14-, from 
 which his recovery will for a time feem doubt- 
 ful. 
 
 Without pretending to know certainly when, or 
 by vjhom, this wound will be given the beaft, I 
 incline to believe it u'ill be inflided upon him by 
 the ftate of Rome itfelf ; for as his ten horns are 
 to hate the whore, chap. xvii. 1 6, I am unwilling 
 to fuppofe that the moil injured of the ten, fhould 
 have no hand in executing the vengeance writ- 
 ten : But after the vials are poured out, whilft the 
 other horns are making her feel their honourable 
 refentment, Rome will probably be a lake of 
 fire, chap. xix. 3 ; therefore if ever this ftate takes 
 vengeance, it muft be either now, or when the 
 vvine-prefs is trodden without the city -, fee xiv. 20. 
 If this is the event intended in chap. xi. 1 3*, if 
 the earthquake there fpoken of reprefents a civil 
 commotion, as in chap. vi. J2, in which a tenth 
 
 part 
 
'J^he feventh^rumpet, A. D. 1866, z^? 3125. 169 
 
 fart of the inhabitants of Rome will be flain, theiv 
 the time of this event muft be A. D. 1866: But 
 as the fimilar phrafe, chap, xvi. 19, The cities of 
 the nations felU rather favours the literal fenfe of 
 the word earthquake in chap. xi. 13, we are left 
 uncertain when this difafter will befal the beaft. 
 But if the angel flying through heaven with this 
 cry, The hour of his judgment is come, chap. xiv. 7, 
 refers to this event ; this wound mull be given 
 him foon after the refurrecftion of the witnefTes, 
 near the beginning of this trumpet : And if his 
 wound is not healed before, it will be compleatly 
 healed by the fecond beaft by A. D. 1886 ; then 
 will thofe words be fulfilled. The whole world won- 
 dered after the beaft 'f which leads me to confider — 
 (2.) His glory after this, ver. 7, 8. Power was given 
 him over every tribe, tongue and nation. Oblerve, 
 pomp and univerfality are the chara(fters of the 
 beaft's, not of Chrift's, kingdom : But thefe and 
 fimilar phrafes, defcribe fuch an extent of influ- 
 ence as the beaft has never yet obtained, but will 
 hereafter J fee chap. v. 9. vii. 9. and xi. 9. Yet, 
 as if this had not fufficiently informed us of his 
 fhameful glory, it is added. All that dwell upon the 
 earth eaft and weft Jhall worlhip him, except the 
 ele6l who fiiall not be fo deceived, Matt. xxiv. 24 ; 
 whofe peculiar bleffednefs it is, that their names 
 are written in the book of life of the Lamb, who was 
 flain, in types and prophecies, /r^»2 the foundation 
 of the world : And this his unbounded influence, 
 will take place, when the fecond beaft arifes to 
 exert his utmoft power for his fupport. 
 
 But come and fee what will be the end of this 
 beaft, and of all fuch as he is, ver. 10. If any one 
 inflaves the fouls or bodies of others, and leads 
 them into captivity, he is himfelf a flave, and 
 fhall be further inflaved, and go into captivity, 
 under the power of fatan ; fattening on the chains 
 
 of 
 
170 1'he End of the Beafi, i^c. [XIII. 9— 10. 
 
 of others, he rivets on his own ; fee Mait. vii. 2 — 
 He that killeth any, and efpecially the faints, with 
 the fword^ muji bejlain with the /word; and this 
 will be the end of the beail, as we (hall fee chap. 
 xiv. 20, and chaps, xviii. and xix. 
 
 Two things are further added to the account of 
 this beaft j viz, ver. 10. Here is the patience and the 
 faith of the faints ! which were never fo glorioully 
 difplayed fince the world began, as in the 1260 
 years of this beaft; fee chap. xiv. ii.Heb.y'i. ii. 
 
 * Under heavy prefTures, without faith, patience 
 
 * could not hold out : And under lively views of 
 ' the future glory, without patience, faith could 
 ' not hold in :' Faith fupports patience ; and 
 patience prepares the foul for the further exercifc 
 of faith, for God's glory and our own falvation.— > 
 Again, ver. 9. If any one hath an ear, let him hear ; 
 fee Matt. xi. i5.andxiii. 9, 43. At theclofeof the 
 epiftles to the feven churches in Afia, Rev. ii. and 
 iii. chapters, it is added to thefe words. What the 
 fprit faith unto the churches \ but thefe words are 
 addreffed to all, whether in or out of the church — 
 How dare then the fervants of the beaft to keep 
 God's word from the laity ! And how can Pro- 
 teftants fatisfy themfelves in their criminal inat- 
 tention to this part of God's revealed will ? Do 
 they not pleafe the beaft by it .^ — But has not 
 God commanded. In underfiandingbe ye not children^ 
 but men ovperfeSi? i Cor. xiv. 20. Gr. Hear there- 
 fore I befeech you, that you may know what hu- 
 man nature is, even when it is externally chrif- 
 tianized ! What villainies have been, and will 
 yet be malked under the name of Jefus ! And 
 what abominations may be expected when eccle- 
 fiaftical men affe6t a monopoly of civil and facred 
 honours ! Hear, that you may be preferved from 
 the damning arts of popery ; and fee, with your 
 own eyes, how providence and grace will proteft 
 
 the 
 
^hefeventh ^rumpet^ A. D. i %66^ /^ 3 1 25. 171 
 
 the faints, when ejirth and hell are in arms againft 
 them — Hear for Chrift's lake •, for fee ! a 
 
 II. Eeaft arifes, ver. 11 — 18. The v/ord finpjov 
 M, wild beajiy muft neceifarily have the fame 
 fenfe, ver. 1 1, as in ver. i, and in the prophecy of 
 Daniel ; and fignify an independent, idolatrous, 
 perfecuting power : Therefore it cannot be un- 
 derilood of any of the religious ord/rs among the 
 Papifts, or of ccciefiaftical perfons no 'v amongft 
 them, who are invefted with temporal authority ; 
 who are neither another, nor a beaji, being the 
 creatures, members and dependents of the firft 
 bead. Nor can this fecond bead, be nominally 
 of any other religion than the Chriftian -, becaufe 
 his whole authority and influence will be em- 
 ployed for the honour of the firft beaft. Let us 
 then, as in the former, attempt to trace his origitiy 
 chara5fers, operations, and times. 
 
 1. His origin, ver. 11. And I beheld another 
 wild beaft rifing up out of the earth. As the/m out 
 of which the firft beaft arofe, ver. i, is to be un- 
 derftood both literally and metaphorically ; for 
 our apoftle fays, that he ftood upon the f and of the 
 fea, and faw it rife out of it ; fo the earth as op- 
 pofed to it, is no doubt to be taken both ways ; 
 and probably the fecond beaft will fpring up gra- 
 dually and unobferved, as a Papal beaft, out of 
 fome inland country j as the other role out of the 
 fea at Rome, 
 
 2. His character, ver. 11. He had two horns 
 like a Lamb, or like the Lamb, Chrift : Thefe are 
 two kingdoms, Dan. vii. 24. and viii. 3, 20. But 
 though his horns are like thofe of a gentle Lamb, 
 his voice will give the lye to their infidious ap- 
 pearance, when he fpeaks like the dragon we heard 
 of in the laft chapter ; for in him diflimulaticn 
 and cruelty will be carried to the utmoft height 
 they will ever attain on earth j whilft he works 
 
 miracles 
 
I'ji'the Origin^ (^c. ofthefecondBeaJi. [XII 1. 1 1 ,&:c. 
 
 miracles before the other beaft, with which he 
 will amazingly deceive them who dvjellon the earthy 
 even all that receive the mark of the beaft, and 
 worfhip his image, ver. 14, 16. But this leads 
 me, 
 
 3. To his works, which are two- fold, ver. 12^ — 
 17 ; for firft as a beaft, he exercifes all that au- 
 thority which the firft beaft had ever affumed over 
 the fouls and bodies of men before him -, and makes 
 the earth in general, and them that dwell therein to 
 worjhip the firft beafi^ whofe deadly wound was fo 
 recently healed, about the time of this beaft's 
 rifing. Befides this, he doth great figns and won- 
 ders-, for the holy Ghoft had told us, that his 
 coming would be after the working of fat an, with 
 all "power, and figns, and lying wonders; with all 
 deceivablenefs of unrightcoufnefs in them that periflpy 
 2 Theff. ii. 9, 10. Accordingly, that he may not 
 feem to come behind Elijah in power with God, 
 He makethfire to come down from heaven to earth 
 before men ; as if to teftify God's difpleafure againft 
 thofe who oppofe his infernal defigns, 2 Kings 
 i. 10 — 12. But whatever pretended miracles are 
 wrought in fupport of falfe doctrines and worftiip, 
 they muft be from the devil ; fee Deut. xiii. i — 3. 
 However, having forged the broad Teal of heaven, 
 his end is anfwered, he deceives them that dwell on 
 the earth, or earthly minded creatures, by thofe 
 miracles which he hath power to do ; not in the 
 iight of God, or for his praife, but in the fight of 
 ibebeafi; by thefe miracles, faying to them that 
 dwell upon the earth, that theyftould make an image 
 to the beaft, which had fo lately a wound by the 
 /word, and did live, ver. 14. 
 
 We have heard that heaven will open under 
 this trumpet, chap. xi. 15, 19, therefore hell will 
 certainly ftrive to open ; for the laft years of the 
 beaft will be bufy years to the devil, before he is 
 
 confined 
 
Thefeventh trumpet, A.D. i865, /^3i25. 173 
 
 confined to the bottomlefs pit : And as in this pe- 
 riod the faints will have the name of God in their 
 foreheads^ chap. xiv. i, fo this beaft caufeth all oi 
 every rank iLud condition, fmall and great, rich and 
 poor, bond and free to receive a mark on their right 
 hand, the hand of adion and of honour ; or on 
 their foreheads; as flaves wore their .mailers marks, 
 and the votaries of Heathen idols had fome kn- 
 preffion of their Gods on their flefli, ver. 16. 
 
 In thefe days there will be upon the bells of the 
 ^^r/^j",as upon Aaron's mitre, HoUnefs tothe Lord; 
 yea, every pot in Jerufalemand Judah^fhall be Ho- 
 linefs to the Lord of hofts, Exod. xxviii. 36. Zech. 
 xiv. 20, 21. On the contrary, befides his mark, 
 his name, or the tiumher of his name, which the 
 votaries of the beaft muft receive, he will caufe 
 them to have an. image or pi(5ture of the beaft in 
 their houfes, or on their furniture and the vellels 
 they ufe ; and command that a ftatue of the beaft 
 fhall be fet up in every town, and perhaps at the 
 corner of every ftreet ; and compel every wretch- 
 ed paffenger to pay homage to it, ver. 14, 17. 
 Yea he will have power to give fpirit to the linage 
 of the beafi ; thus i^nitating, in order that he may 
 infulr, \-i\m v^ho only give th breath to the people 
 upon earth, and fpirit to them that walk therein, 
 Ifa. xlii. 5 : That the image of the beafi might even 
 fpeak •, either as the Heathen oracles ufed to do, 
 by the lying artifice of the priefts •, or by the 
 power its votaries have to reward, or revenge 
 what is done to this image : And caufe that as many 
 as would not worfbip the image of the beaft fhould be 
 Jlain J for now again is their hour, and the pozver 
 of darknefs. Obferve, this image breathes no- 
 thing but death •, temporal death to iis defpifers, 
 but eternal death to its admirers, ver. 16. Yet the 
 beaft prevails fo far, that 7io ?nanmay buy or fell, 
 except be who has the mark, or the name of the 
 
 beaft. 
 
1 74 ^^^ Beajl^ the Mahometan Chief. [XIII. 3. 
 
 ^^<2/?, or the number of his name, ver. 17. The 
 firft beaft had ifTued fuch an order -, but his au- 
 thority was chiefly confined to fome parts of Eu- 
 rope ; but now the people of every tribe^ tongue^ 
 end nation, ver. 7, are forbidden to exercife their 
 trades, or enjoy the comforts of life, except under 
 an avowed fubjedlion to thefe two beafts •, who are 
 in fadb one in their operations and defigns. 
 
 This fecond beaft may perhaps be the perfon 
 who ufed to be called the Mahometan chief, who 
 ■will probably become a Papal Chriftian foon 
 after the firft beaft has flain the eaftern witnefs, 
 the Greek church •, for, (i.) I can fee no other 
 method by which the beaft can be fo likely to 
 attain that extent of influence and authority over 
 all kindreds, tongues, and nations, which he is to 
 poflfefs, ver. 7, 8, 12 — 17. (2.) It is faid of the 
 grand Turk, Dan. xi. 44. He fh all go forth with 
 great fury to defl^'oy, and anathematize inany, Heb. 
 Thisphrafe defer ibes a religious war, which he will 
 make between A. D. 1866 and 2016, probably 
 under the fixth vial, A. D. 1941 ; fee chap. xiv. 5. 
 and xvi. 12 — 16 : And his anathematizing many, 
 feems to intimate that he will become a Chriftian 
 before that time •, for he certainly will not em- 
 brace the Jewifli religion -, fee Godwyn's Mofes ajid 
 Aaron, page 201. (3.) Every charafter of this 
 fecond beaft fuits the Mahometan chief : He is 
 called a falfe prophet, chap. xvi. 13. xix. 20. and 
 XX. 10, which is the name by which Mahomet 
 is known in every part of the Chriftian world, 
 eaft and weft. True, he wrought no miracles 
 whilft he was a Mahometan ; but it has been prov- 
 "ed that Mahometanifm will expire by the year 
 1866; fee chap. xi. 3 : And after that year we 
 read here of a beaft, a falfe prophet who wrought 
 miracles before the firfi leaf ; by which he fo far 
 tricked men out of their reafon that, like beafts, 
 
 they 
 
Tkefeventh 'Trumpet, A. D. 1866, to 3125. 175 
 
 they tamely fubmitted to receive any mark he 
 pleafed : And who can this be but the Mahom.e- 
 tan chief, turned a Popifh Chriftian, and amufing 
 himfelf with that fuppofed miraculous power, by 
 which Rome had long iniiilted the underftandings 
 of deluded Europeans ? His defcription alfo as a 
 beaft agrees to Mahomet, who literally came up 
 out of the earthy ver. 1 1, when he left his cave near 
 Mecca, which was in the inland part of Arabia ; 
 fo that the fecond bead, both literally and meta- 
 phorically, rofe out of the earthy as the firft rofe 
 out of thefea — And he had two horns or kingdoms ; 
 and if thefe are fecular, they probably refer to the 
 two kingdoms of Arabia and Syria, which Ma- 
 homet perfonally conquered : And, though it is 
 well known the Turks were never able to reduce 
 Ilhmaers defcendents in Arabia into a flate of 
 fubjed:ion, nor will they be long fubjeft to any 
 foreign power whatever; yet by the year 1866 
 the grand Turk's dominions may be reduced to 
 two little inland horns or kingdoms, though we 
 know not which they v/ill be. 
 
 But as the beaft and the Mahometan chief have 
 always agreed in this, to unite inthemfelves an ab- 
 folute fecular and fpiritual power ; fo thefe two 
 horns may poflibly refer to the temporal and fpi- 
 ritual government which the fecond beaft will con- 
 tinue to claim •, for he exercifes all the pozver of the 
 firft beajt before him. Accordingly it is faid of thefe 
 his two horns^ that they were like thofe of a Lajnb, 
 or oftheLamb Chrift; whofe temporal and fpiritual 
 government are both of them reprefented by his 
 hornsy chap. v. 6. Hab. iii. 4. And he fpake as a 
 dragon ; and if' literal dragons exift now any 
 where they originated from the eaft -, which in- 
 clines us the more to underftand this fecond beaft 
 of the Mahometan chief. The following ac- 
 counts reprefent him as powerful, yet meanly 
 
 giving 
 
176 ^he Times of the fecondBeaJl. [XIII. 11 — 17. 
 
 giving up all his glory to the firft beaft; before whom 
 he iscontentedto ftand prophefying, charmed with 
 that pretended power of working miracles, with 
 which his new religion has furniflied him. And 
 probably he wiil be fo degraded in the eafl before 
 A. D. 1 866, as may heartily incline him to change 
 his fituation, and come and work miracles before 
 the firft beaft at Rome. Thus Popery will fur- 
 vive Mahometanifm ; and appear in the end to 
 have been a more mafterly engine of the devils 
 kingdom, than ever that had been. But we are 
 yet to confider, 
 
 4. The times of this beaft ; of which nothing 
 being faid, we are naturally led, v/ith all others, 
 to look for him in the 1260 years of the firft 
 beaft ; and what has been already offered, dircds 
 us in what part of that time to expect his advent. 
 As nothing is faid of Mahometanifm in this pro- 
 phecy after A. D. 1866, probably the Mahome- 
 tans will become Papifts about that time, and 
 join the ftandard of that power which had flain 
 for them the Greek church. And as Mahomet 
 began to call himfelf the apoftle of God A. D. 
 612 ; as the ?vlahometans date their hegyrafrom 
 A. D. 622, when he fied from Mecca-, and the 
 fun in the firmament gave notice of that infernal 
 abomination upon earth, by withdrawing much 
 of its light A. D. 626; fo 1260 years after thefe 
 different times, probably the grand Turk will ad- 
 vance towards the height of his papal power. If 
 he is a temporal prince, with two horns or king- 
 doms at A. D. 1866, by A. D. 1872, he may 
 perhaps call himfelf an apoftle of Chrift ; enter 
 upon his full reign temporal and fpiritual A. D. 
 1882 ; and go to w^ork miracles before the beaft 
 at Rome A. D. 1886; fee chap. ix. 5, 10. And 
 from this time to A. D. 1936, when I exp?6t the 
 firft of the vials to be poured out, will probibly 
 
 be 
 
Ihefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. i ^66^ /^ 3 1 25. 177 
 
 be the darkeil fifty years the world ever faw • 
 But for the ele<5l's fake thofe days will be fhorren- 
 ed. And though this ignoble pair of brothers 
 will reign together from the above time to A. D. 
 2016, yet the vials will reduce them to a ftate of 
 great imbecillity ; and the laft of them, however 
 filently it may fall upon the air^ in the calm ear 
 of refleflion and thought, will invite exulting na- 
 ture to attend their funeral. 
 
 But though fuch a particular notice is here 
 given us of this fecond beatl, it was not neceffary 
 that the prophet Daniel ftiould have any account 
 of him, as he only rifes for the fupport and hon- 
 our of the firft beail in his laft times. 
 
 It is added, ver. 18. Here is "duifdom \ for he is 
 divinely wife who can deted and guard againft the 
 fpirit of popery, in every form, in himlelf and 
 others : Let him that hath a mind or underftnnding 
 count the number of the beaji. The word ^'^fpio-w 
 fignifies to count the number of white or black 
 ftones, by which votes had been given in any 
 affair. Rev, ii. 17 ; {o if we add the numeral figni- 
 fication of one letter of his name to another, we 
 {hall find the number of the beaft; for it is the 
 number of a man \ therefore I d ) not feek the num- 
 ber in thoie three Greek words HuAov fjcuoou yji^oo 
 the wood of the crofs of Chrift -, thcaigh it cannot 
 be improper for Proieftants or Papifts to obferVe, 
 that the initials of thofe words give us the number 
 666. But of what man is \i the number ? I anfv/er. 
 It cannot hurt the French king, who is the Pope's 
 firft-born, to obferve \.\ya.i Ludovicus or Lewis will 
 give us the above number •, yet to find the per- 
 fon whom the holy Ghoft immediately intend?, 
 we mud look for a man, who may be denomi- 
 nated from the country where the beaft reign.% 
 whofe capital city is fo vifibly pointed out in this 
 prophecy, chap, xvii. 1 8 ; that is reckoned by 
 N liu:):ercil 
 
178 ^be Number of the Beaji is 666. [XIIL 9— iS. 
 
 numeral Letters, as the Greeks and Hebrews 
 ufed to count the names of their idols, or of fa- 
 mous perfons amongft them. Iraeneus there- 
 fore juftly judged that the name muft be hxrim^ 
 A 30 
 
 <e 
 
 I 
 
 
 300 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 50 
 
 
 70 
 
 
 200 
 
 
 666 
 
 the Latin man emphatically fo called ; and the 
 Hebrew word Romiith, a Roman, gives us exaftly 
 the fame number ; viz, 6^6 : And about that 
 year the Latin fervice began. Chrili's accufation 
 was written in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew letters, 
 Lukexxm. 38 : And though we are not to ex- 
 ped: to find the number of the beafl in the Ro- 
 man word Lateinos, (for the Latins ufed but few 
 of their letters as numerals,) yet this word being 
 originally written the fame way in Latin and 
 Greek, the number of the beaft is virtually an- 
 nounced in ail thefe three languages •, though it 
 is really defcribed only in the tv/o laft of them ; 
 in which this v/ay of numbering by letters was fo 
 commonly ufed. But whilfc the Roman word 
 Lateinos (for fo it was anciently fpelt) teaches us 
 that he will fpiritually tyrannize by means of his 
 Latin fervice, his name thus publifned in Greek 
 and Hebrew, ftrengthens our afTurance, that as 
 he will pradife his tyranny upon the weftern 
 churches, who are one of the witneffes, fo alfo 
 upon the other of them the Greek church. 
 
 The Jews alfo, who ufed to number by alphabeti- 
 cal letters as well as the Greeks, muft feel his iron 
 
 teeth 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet^ A, D. 1 866, to ^i2§. 179 
 
 teeth when they are brought home to their own 
 land ', fee chap. xiv. i — 5. And his number is fix 
 hundred ftxty fix : The firft beaft no doubt is 
 chiefly intended, who will continue the whole 
 1260 years; and who is, in every fenfe of the 
 word Lateinos^ a Latin man, a man of Italy, and 
 a Heathen man, notwithfranding liis vain pre- 
 tenfions to Chriltianity ; yet the word, and the 
 number agrees to both thefe beafts, who are fo 
 one, that one word will defcribe them both ; for 
 their religion and language being the fame, they 
 will latinize and tyrannize together. At the fame 
 time, as their grcatefc exploits againft the Jews 
 and Greeks, will fall in the fliort time of the fe- 
 cond beaft, their common number, which is de- 
 fcribed in the numeral letters of thofe two lan- 
 guages, is given us in his time. 
 
 Thus in various ways the Lord has defcribed 
 thefe two beaks, that the little flock of ]d\\s may 
 know from whom to flee. But obferve, Though 
 the beaft \v^% 2i ferpent from the beginning, and 
 exprefsly fo called through the whole of his 1260 
 years chap. xii. 14, yet he will not be a dragon 
 till A. D 1866, ver. 3. of that chapter; where 
 however, the regular feries of the times of the fe- 
 venth trumpet, required that he fliould be defcri- 
 bed as a dragon^ before he is defcribed at full 
 length as a beaft in this chapter ; in which all the 
 abominations of his character are gathered into 
 one point of view, as they will be feverally difplay- 
 ed in the times of thefe two laft trumpets — But 
 whilft chriftianized men are appointing the 
 fheep of Jefus far the fiaughter, fee ! their great 
 Shepherd advances! Jehov.ah is his name ! And 
 his abounding grace to Jews and Gentiles, Vv'hich 
 is fo loudly announced in the next chapter, will 
 fill my reader's heart with joy, if it is at all at- 
 tuned to celeftial ftrains of lovc anu prai.e. 
 
 N 2 CilAP. 
 
iSo The Lamb Jlands on Mount Sion. [XIV. i — 5. 
 
 »-♦•♦•■: 
 
 CHAP. XIV. 1—5. 
 
 I . A N D I looked, and behold, a Lamb 
 ■*^ flanding on the mount called Sion ; 
 and with him a hundred and forty-four 
 thoufand, having the name of his Father 
 written on their foreheads. 
 
 2. And I heard a voice out of heaven, as 
 the voice of many waters, and as the voice 
 of great thunder ; and I heard the voice of 
 harpers, playing on their harps. 
 
 3. And they fung, as it were, a new 
 fong before the throne, and before the four 
 living creatures and the elders : And no one 
 could learn the fong, but only the hundred 
 and forty-four thoufand, who are redeemed 
 out of the earth. 
 
 4. Thefe are they who had not been de- 
 filed with women, for they are virgins ; thef© 
 are they who follow the Lamb whitherfo- 
 ever he goeth : Thefe were redeemed from 
 among men, the holy firft-fruits to God, and 
 to the Lamb. 
 
 5. And in their mouth was found no 
 guile ; for they are without blame before 
 the throne of God. 
 
 Oi 
 
 ider this trumpet we have already heard of 
 th :/:..';r and f-crfy elders, who are the heads of 
 the Jewifh and L lu-illian church, fee chap. iv. 4 ; 
 
 and 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. 181 
 
 and of the temple opened in heaven, chap. xi. 16, 
 19 : And 1 cannot but confider thefe words as an 
 account of the Jews return to their own land ; 
 the proofs of which will open in the words them- 
 felves: For fays our apoftle, ver. i, after I had 
 feen the former vifion, ftruck with horror at the 
 depredations of the two beafts, I looked rounds and 
 lo ! a moll relieving fight met my view ; for the 
 Lord Jefus Chrift, as a Lamb who had made 
 atonement with his blood, chap. v. 5, 6, flood on 
 the mount Sion j which fhould feem to be taken 
 literally here, as fuch things are faid of it, ver, 
 3, 4, as do not agree to the ft ate and circum- 
 ftances of the church of God in general : And we 
 know that all Ifraeljhall be faved ; as it is 'written, 
 ^here Jhall come out of Sion the Deliverer^ and Jhall 
 turn away ungodlinefsfrom Jacobs Rom. xi. 26. 
 
 Yet our Lord will no more come corporally to 
 mount Sion, than he will literally Jiand there <^j a 
 Lamb ; for the heavens mufl: receive him till the 
 times of t\\Q regulation of all things ', fee Doddridge 
 on A£fs iii. 21. — And with him a hundred and forty 
 four thoiifand\ the fame number as the Jewifh 
 converts in the time of Conft:antine the Great, in 
 the fourth century, chap. vii. 3 — 8 : And it is the 
 more reafonable to underftand this of the fame 
 people, as both here and there they are contra- 
 diftinguiihed from the converted Gentiles, who 
 were there faid to ft:and before the thorne and be* 
 fore the Lamb, ver. 9, as the blelTed company here 
 Hand with him on mount Sion : Having his Fa- 
 ther's name written in their foreheads, to intimate 
 the notoriety of their reiblute and avowed fub- 
 jedion to him. Their anceftors had been fealed 
 in their foreheads^ c\\2i^. vii. 3; but, likeepiftles 
 of Chrift lying v/ide open, thefe carry his Father's 
 name upon their foreheads •, in oppofition to the 
 idolaters of that age who have the mark, the namc^ 
 N 3 of 
 
1 82 Thejewsreturnto their own La7td. [XIV. i — 5. 
 
 or the number of the beaft on their right hands^ 
 where they might conceal it, or on their fore- 
 heads where they could not, chap. xiii. 16, 17. 
 
 2. And I heard a voice from that heaven the 
 church, loud and folemn as the voice of many 
 waters^ or people, chap. xvii. 15; who were ga- 
 thered together to gaze upon this blefied phjsno- 
 menon in the world, the return of the Jews to 
 their own land j for the receiving of them will be as 
 life from the der.d to the church, Rom. x\. i^: 
 And their fettlement in Canaan will be as the re- 
 turn cf Lazarus, and the widow cf Nain's fon 
 to their own habitations, out of which they had 
 been carried dead — And as the voice of a great 
 thunder ; fee Exod. xix. 16 -, for this is a kind of 
 new difpenfation of divine authority and grace, 
 which fills the believing nations with tranfport- 
 ing joy — And 1 heard the voice of harpers -playing 
 on their harps •, an inllrument of Jewiih worlhip 
 with which the four animals, and the four and 
 twenty elders praifed God, when our Lord took 
 the fealed book into his hands, chap. v. 8. Pfal. 
 Ixxxi. 2 — 5. 
 
 3. And this exulting croud of Abraham*sdefcen- 
 denrsy'?/^^, not really but, a-s it were a i^Ewfong ^ 
 for though their renowned progenitors had be- 
 lieved and gloried in a Meffiah to come, their 
 nation had fhamefully flighted him for about 
 1500 years: However, recovered by his grace, 
 they now Jing before the throne^ and before the liv- 
 ing creatures^ and the elders : But there were fuch 
 peculiar ftrains in that fong that no on? could learnit^ 
 but only the 14,4,000 who were redeemed from the 
 earthy that is, frcm the different countries in 
 which they had been difperfed j for converted 
 Jews will have a fong peculiar to themfelves, in 
 which the vader crouds of gentile converts can- 
 not 
 
^'hefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /o 3 1 25. 1 83 
 
 not join, as it is predifted, Jfr. xvi. 14. 15, and 
 xxiii. 7, 8.. 
 
 4. ^/j^y^ ^r^ /^^j W/^^ had not been defiled ivith 
 women, either in corporal, or in the fpiritual un- 
 clean nefs of indulged idolatry ; for they are vir- 
 gins, returned to that blefTed Hufband to whom 
 their anceftors had been fo long ago efpoufed, 
 Hof. ii. 7 : And whatever adulterous ideas had 
 once debafed their fathers, who had been convert- 
 ed in the different countries where they lived, 
 A. D. 18 1 6 (fee chap, xi. 16, and a remark on 
 Dan. viii. 13, 14. at p. 193) and whom grace had 
 brought back again to virgin purity, as the wo- 
 man of Samaria, John iv. 29 ; thefe their more 
 favoured defcendents, to whom the honour of 
 returning to their own land is indulged, had ne- 
 ver been defiled with women — Thefe are they who 
 know the power and grace of the Lamb fo well ; 
 and have fuch an affeftion to, and confidence in 
 him, that they chearfuliy/;?//^-:^ him, even through 
 giants, terrors, and temptations, to the land 
 which the Lord gave their fathers for an everlaft- 
 ing poffeffion, whitherfoever he goeth-, as their 
 anceftors in the v/ildernefs, going to Canaan, 
 never refufed to follow the leading pillar of cloud 
 and fire; which was long afterwards remembered 
 to their honour, Jer. ii. 2 — Thefe were redeemed^ 
 with aftrong hand and out-ftretched arm, out of 
 the nat'ons/r^;/3 among men, being the fir ft fruits 
 (bkll earnefb of a vafter harveft of their own na- 
 tion at hand ! And as fuch they are prefented) to 
 God and to the Lamb, whom they declare to be 
 their God ; for he is the Lord and God of every 
 believer, 7^?/:?a XX. 28. 
 
 5. And in their mouth was found no guile ; for 
 thefe ranfomed of the Lord do not compafs him 
 about with lies, as manyof their fathers had done : 
 And as the Jewifli firfc-fruits were the molt ex- 
 
 N 4 ccilent 
 
184 ^"hejezvsreturn to their ownLand. [XIV. i — 5. 
 
 cellcnt in their kind, fo thefe happy perfons, 
 like the facrifices chofen out of the fold or the 
 ftall, were witbcut blame or blanifi a.iJi.wy.ai, before 
 the throne of God's grace here j as they Ihall loon 
 be without fpot or wrinkle^ or any fuch thing in the 
 prefence or his glory above, Eph, v. 27-, tor 
 grace and gh;ry differ only in degrees. 
 
 Thus honoured inwardly and outwardly will 
 be the delcendents of that long, and now again 
 favoured people : and the words virgins c.n^firji' 
 fruits^ may perhaps intimate, that the young 
 among them will Ihew an exemplary zeal to re- 
 turn to their own land. 
 
 Now p obably the time is come for thofe words 
 to be fulfilled, Dan. xi. 44 •, where, fpeaking of 
 the grand Turk, it is faid, Tidings cut of the eaj}, 
 either of the Perfians coming againft him, or of 
 the Jews returning from thence to their own land ; 
 and out of the north., of the afTiftance which RufTia 
 gives them towards their fettling there, troubled 
 him i therefore he fhall go forth with great fury\ 
 particularly under the fixth vial, to defiroy and 
 anathematize many, Heb. after the manner of the 
 bead •, whole religion the Turks will probably 
 imbrace after the bead has flain the Greek church ; 
 lee p. 1 74. 
 
 Many things incline me to expedl this long- 
 predidled event about A. D. 1866 ; not fooner» 
 becaule the feventh trumpet will not be founded 
 till then, or the kingdoms of this world fall into 
 the extended arms of Immanuel, chap. xi. 15 : 
 And as the account of their return falls under 
 this trumpet, it is not reafonable to exped it be- 
 fore that founds ; unlefs any previous intima- 
 tions had been given of that event under the fixth 
 trumpet •, as there v/ere implicitly of the woman's 
 flying into the wilderneis, and explicitly of the 
 beail ; the accounts of both of which were begun 
 
 under 
 
Thefeventh trumpet^ A. D. 1 866. to 3 125. 1 85 
 
 under the former, and ended under this trump- 
 et ; fee chap. xi. xii. and xiii : But, nothing of 
 this nature occurring with refpeft to the Jews 
 return, I cannot exped it before A. D. 1866 — 
 But it is not probable that it fhould be deferred 
 beyond that year-, {^1.) Becaufe their converfion 
 will be begun before that time •, for at the found- 
 ing of this trumpet the four and twenty elders, 
 who are the heads of the Jewifh and Chriftian 
 church, chap. iv. 4, are before God, chap. xi. j6 : 
 And the number is never more than twelve when 
 the tribes of Ifrael, or the apoftles of the Lamb 
 are fpoken of diflindly and Separately ; fee chap, 
 xii. I. and xxi. 12, 14, 21. And if they return to 
 God fifty years before the end of thefixth trumpet, 
 this will prepare for their return to their own land 
 by the time this trumpet founds. 
 
 (2.) As this trumpet begins differently from 
 any of the preceding ; viz, v ith an account of 
 the triumphs of Chrift's kingdom in the world, 
 chap. xi. 151 fo, as foon as the holy Ghoft has 
 finifhed, chap. xii. and xiii, what he had begun to 
 fay under the preceding trumpet of the woman's 
 flight from the bead, he refumes the fame fubjed 
 with which this trumpet began, by giving us this 
 account of the Jews return. And though their 
 return, and the converfion of the Gentiles, will 
 be nearly co- temporary events, yet the favour 
 iliewn to the former, is both here and in Conftan- 
 tine's time, fpoken of before that indulged to the 
 latter •, fee chap. vii. 8, 9 •, and ver. 6, &t. of 
 this chapter-, which inclines me to place this 
 event at, or near the beginning of this trumpet \ 
 for the holy Ghoft has fpoken of it before all chofe 
 great events which are predided from ver. 6. of 
 this chapter to the end of chap, xixth : There- 
 fore it mull not only precede the general conver-. 
 fion of the Gentiles, but the pouring out of the 
 
 vials. 
 
iZ6 Daniel's Prophecy of the Jewsre/um.lXlY. 1-5, 
 
 vials, and the deftrudion of the two beafls ; with 
 whom the Jews, as well as Gentiles, will be called 
 to ftruggle through the whole time of the fecond 
 beafl, that is, from foon after A, D. iS66 to 
 2016 : But they will receive the ftorm near tneir 
 Redeemer's fide, and as hfore the throne vf God^ 
 againft whom it is raifed, ver. j, 5. [i.t When 
 the fixth trumpet ibunded, the Geniil'-is '.vcre to 
 tread the holy city Jerulakm under feet for no lon- 
 ger time than che 1260 years of that trumpet; 
 which coincided with the times of the two v/it- 
 neffes, and which it has been already proved will 
 end at A. D. 1 866 •, fee chap. xi. 2, 3 : Therefore 
 the Jews muft return to their own land about 
 that year. 
 
 If we fliould find that the prophecies of Daniel 
 point out the fame time for their return to Judea, 
 the conviction will be the more clear and fitisfy- 
 ing. Obferve therefore, As the atonement of 
 Chrift is the grand hinge of every gofpel hope, 
 fo the daily facrifice which typified it, is mention- 
 ed in three of the four vifions which were given 
 that prophet ; and the time of its ceafing is given 
 us in moll of them. It ceafed 
 
 ByManaffeh 684 p , r 
 
 Jiy Nebuchadnezzar 584V J^^l^^>^ ^°^^^ 
 
 By AntiochusEpiphanes 1683 
 
 And finally by the Romans A. D. 70. We 
 read of its ceafing four times in Daniel's pro- 
 phecy, by means, or on account of the tranfgref- 
 JioTiy or abomination of defolation ; viz, chap. viii. 
 .13, 14. ix. 27. xi. 3i,and xii. ii : And the chief 
 difficulty is, to determine to which ceafing of the 
 facrifice each phrafe refers, and in afcertaining the 
 time of it. If the holy Ghoft takes ho notice in 
 this prophecy, of any one of thefe times of its 
 ceafing, it will probably be that which Antiochus 
 Epiphanes occafioned ; becaufe it continued at 
 the furthelt but three years and ten days, i Mace. 
 
 i. 54> 
 
^hefevenih Trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 2 5. 1 87 
 
 i. 54, 59, and iv. 52—54' But whatever may be 
 faid of its ceafing by Manalieh (whofe abomina- 
 tions laid a dreadful foundation for the deftruc- 
 tionof the Jewifh nation, 2Kingsxxl4, 5.andxxiv. 
 4 to have judged before hand, we Ihould cer- 
 tainly expect that (orr.e notice fhould be taken of 
 its ceafing by the Babylonians ; and efpecially of 
 its final conclufion by the Romans : And it is fo ; 
 for our Lord has explained, Dan.'ix. 27, of the 
 final ceafing of the Jewilh facrifice by means of 
 Titus, which took place A. D. 70 j fee M?//. 
 xxiv. 15. And the fame event feems to be refer- 
 ed to Dan. xi. 3 1 i where, having fpoken of 
 the Jloips of Chittim, or the Roman power, (fee 
 bifhop Newton on prophecy, vol. i. page 147-7 
 151) which fliould come againft Antiochus Epi- 
 phanes, who reigned \ntht latter /?W of the Gre- 
 cian empire, Dan. viii. -23, 168 years before 
 Chrift's time, ver. 30 •, it is faid ver. 31, *)JDD after 
 him (fo Sir Ifaac ISfewton reads it,) arms^ or the 
 Roman ^o^tv fJoall fiand up; and they fhall pollute 
 thefan5iuary of Jlrength -, and thoy fhall take away 
 the daily facrifice •, and place the aho-mination that ma- 
 keth defolate on the once holy ground. 
 
 Antiochus indeed had indignaticn againfi the holy 
 covenant and intelligence with thofe profligate Jews 
 who forefook'Vi^2.%''X\% mentioned, ver. 30; and for- 
 bad the offering of burnt- offerings and facrifices in 
 the temple, I M^^c.i. 1 1—15* and45— 54; Buthis 
 profanation of the temple was but a prelude to 
 the greater devaftationof the Romans, who came 
 agai^ift him, ver. 31, took away xht daily facrifice 
 A.D.70-, and at A. D. 132 erefted a temple to Jupi- 
 ter Capitolinus where the temple of God had ftood. 
 
 And itis the inoreprobable that ver. 3 1 fpeaks of 
 the Romans, becaufe ver. 32 — 35 c-jntain fuch 
 an exaft defcription of the ftate of the Chriftian 
 world, for the firft five or fix centuries, viz, And 
 
 fuch 
 
1 8 8 DaniePs Vifton explained, [X IV. i — 5. 
 
 fuch profefling Chriftians who do wickedly againji 
 that covenant of God, which they vainly pretend to 
 take hold of, JhallHe^ the Roman, corrupt by flattery ^ 
 hut the people who really know their Godjhall he 
 firongy and do {\.\c\\ exploits as will amaze the empire. 
 And they that underjiand a?nong the people, Jhall in- 
 ftrucimany, by theiraflivityin lipreading the gofpel, 
 and by their holy lives •, yet, beneficent as they 
 are to human nature, they Jhall fall by the fwordy 
 and by flame, by captivity and by fpoil in the ten 
 Heathen perfecutions -, in which they will how- 
 ever, be more than conquerors over death in its 
 moft frightful forms. And when they flsall fall in 
 Diocleiian's ten years perfecution, they Jhall he 
 bolpen with a little help by Conllantine the Great, 
 who will eftablilh Chriftianity in the empire j but 
 then many Jhall cleave to them with flatteries : And 
 zfterwavds fome of them of underftanding Jhall fall 
 by the Arian perfecutions, to try them, and to purge 
 them, and to make them white even to the time of the 
 end', when the Arian herefy will iffue in that po- 
 pery to which it vifibly tends -, becaufe it is yet for 
 a time appointed. Then follows an account of the 
 depredations of popery, ver. 36 — 39; fee page 3 7. 
 
 But the defolations to be made by the Babylonians 
 feem to be intended by this phrafe, Ban. xii. 1 1 ; 
 where, fpeaking of the power of the bead, which 
 is to continue 1260 years, ver. 7, our author is in- 
 formed, that /row the time when the daily facriflce 
 Jhall be taken away, to the time when the confound- 
 ing abomination Jhall he given, Heb. Jhall be 1 290 
 days or years. Arias Montanus reads it. Ad dan^ 
 dum abominationcm ohfr.ipefacientem ; andnri doubt- 
 lefs fignifies giving % this is its ufual and moft 
 natural fignification, though it is rendered to place 
 in Dan. xi, 31, which I have juft confidered 5 and 
 the word DDtt^ which is ufed in all thefefour places 
 in Daniel (and which founds in 'E.n^i^Jhame 'em) 
 fignifies ftupifylng or confounding j and eminently 
 
 fuch 
 
thefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /<? 3125. 189 
 
 fuch is the abomination fpoken of. Rev, xvii. 2, 6. 
 If we reckon thefe years from Antiochus's profa- 
 nation of the temple ; and much more if we date 
 them from A. D. 70, when the Romans put an 
 end to their facrificing, the 1290 years will carry 
 us far beyond the time when popery was fet up : 
 They muft therefore necelTarily refer to the time 
 of Nebuchadnezzar's conquefts, who deftroyed 
 the temple at Jerufalem, fays Dr. Prideaux, 588 
 years before Chrift's time ; yet two or three 
 months after the temple was burnt, offerings were 
 brought to the houfe of the Lord, Jer. xxxix. 2. 
 andxli. 1,5-, as they were alfo prefentedonthe altar, 
 feven months before the foundations of the fecond 
 temple were laid, Ezra. iii. i — 8. 
 
 And though they were not tofacrifice in Heathen 
 lands, charity muft fuppofe that a people who had 
 been ufed toofFer facrifices time immemorial, and 
 whofeanceltors had praflifed this facred rite, by the 
 divine order, before they had either a tabernacle 
 ortemple, would continue this facred cuftom as 
 long as there were any devout people left in Judea, 
 who had any cattle; for they knew, that without 
 /bedding of blood there was no remijfion of fins. 
 Accordingly, fays the fore-mentioned author^ 
 ' Though the temple was deftroyed, the people 
 ' that were left continued to offer facrifice and 
 * worfhip there on the place where it ftood \ And 
 he reckons they did fo for four years ; which 
 brings the ceafmg of the facrifice to 584 years be- 
 fore Chrift's incarnation. Add thefe ; 2.90 years 
 to the year 584 before Chrift, and it br Ingr, us to 
 A. D. 706 : And as the text fpeaks of fomething 
 voluntary ^/■z;^;^ to the pope or tiie cJ'Uich, ;rith- 
 ouc force of arms, fuch \vere the p-xlrimonies of 
 which hiftory fpeaks, (fee Unlv^tJafH/Jl, v» ■•. xi.::. 
 page 652 — 654) which v. ere fo liberally btsKOvved 
 upon the Romiili churcii, efpecially Ll x.\\<: besi/i?* 
 ing of the eighth c^*;-;;.;, ana puuicui^. Iv" at 
 
 4^. D. 
 
190 Daniel's Prophecy ofthe*Jews return. [XIV. 1-^5 
 
 A. D. 706 : For as liberal donations to the church 
 were about this time fuppofed to make atonement 
 for fin ; fo fays Mofheim, ' Emperors, kings and 
 
 * princes fignalized their fuperftitious veneration 
 
 * for the clergy, by inverting Bifhops, churches 
 ' and monafteries in the poffeflion of whole pro- 
 ' vinces, cities, caftles and fortrefles j with all the 
 ' rights and prerogatives of fovereignty that were 
 
 * annexed to them under the dominion of their 
 
 * former mafters.' Eccles. Hiji. vol. I. page 349. 
 He adds, page 351, 'The barbarous nations 
 
 * looked upon the bilTiop of Rome, as the liiccef- 
 
 * for of their chief druid, who under the dark- 
 
 * nefs of Paganifm enjoyed a boundlefs authority ; 
 ' and, upon their converfion to Chrillianity, they 
 
 * thought proper to confer upon the chief of 
 
 * Bifhops,' who was fham.efully ready to claim, as 
 well as accept, 'the fame honour and authority as 
 
 * had formerly been veiled in their arch-druid.* 
 Accordingly the elegance of kifTmg the pope's toe 
 came in fafhion in this century. But though this 
 confounding ahomination of fpiritual and lecuiar 
 power was given the pope A. D. 706, he could 
 not fet it up as a beaji till A. D. 755 -, when Pepin 
 king of France, by force of arms, gave him the 
 exarchate of Ravenna, and fome time after the 
 Roman dukedom. 
 
 Or if by this confounding ahomination is meant 
 Mahometanifm, which is thought to be fpoken 
 of in this chapter as well as popery ; fee chap, 
 xvi. 12 — 16, and which, as well as that, unices 
 in itfelf a fpiritual and fecular power ; this will 
 require us to date the ceafmg of the daily facrifice 
 from 684 before Chrift's time, when it ceafed by 
 Manaffeh; to which year add the 1290, and i« 
 points out A. D. 606, which was the time when 
 that abomination was given as an infernil prefent, 
 to the world j fee chap. ix. i : Of whicli nothing 
 
 being 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /<? 3 1 2 5. 1 9 £ 
 
 being faid under the feventh trumpet, we have 
 before heard that its 1260 years will conclude 
 A. D. 1866. 
 
 What has been here offered on Daniel's prophe- 
 cy thu.N far, ferves to illuftrate fome preceding and 
 fubfequentpartsof this; butwehave yettoconfider 
 Dan. viii. 13, 14, which will throw further light 
 on the prefent fubjed; and at the fame time Ihew 
 theneceffity of introducing what has been already 
 faid onDaniel's prophecies. Obferve therefore, in 
 the third year of Beljbazzar, ver. i. Daniel had a 
 prophetic view of the three great beads which were 
 to fucceed the Babylonian empire then (landing ; 
 viz, (i.) The Medo-Perfian, reprefented by a i?^;» 
 with two Horns-, the one higher th^in the other, and 
 x\it bigheji came up laft; viz Darius and Cyrus 
 ver. 3, 20. (2.) The Grecian, reprefented by a 
 He-goat^ which had z. noble Horn between his eyes 5 
 viz, Alexander; and when this was broken, for it 
 came up four notable Horns, ©r kingdoms towards 
 the four winds of heaven, ver. 5 — 7, 21, 22. (3.) 
 The Roman empire, reprefented by a little horn 
 jD^». vii, 24, 25 ; which came after that particu- 
 lar one of the four preceding Herns, into v/hich 
 Alexander's kingdom had been broken ; viz, 
 Syria which had been fo troublefome to the Jews 
 in theperfon of AntiochusEpiphanes, ver. 9 ; Hcb. 
 fee a remark on Dan. x'u 31. page 187. This 
 feems to be the power defcribed, ver. 23 — 25, 
 which flood up in the latter time of the kingdom of 
 the four Horns whenthe tranfgrejjhrs, amonglt the 
 Jews and Gentiles were come to the full. He fhall 
 be a king of a fierce countenance % tinderftanding dark 
 fentences, by means of his priefts and augurs. And 
 his power fhall be mighty, but not by his oivn 
 power: And he Ihall deftroy wonderfully, ani 
 Jhall profper, and pra^ife ; and floall dft^oy the 
 mighty and the holy people. And through h's policy 
 alfo he fhall cmfe craft to profper in hi. ha id; and 
 
 he 
 
igzDanier s Prophecy of theJewsreturn,[K.lV. I — 5.. 
 
 he Jhall magnify himfelf in his heart, and by peace 
 Jhall dejiroy many. He fhall alfo Jiand up againji 
 the Prince of princes the Meffiah -, but hefJoall be 
 broken without hand. This is the power which 
 waxed exceeding great, toward the fouth, and toward 
 the eafiy and toward the pleafant land of Judea, 
 vcr. p. — 12 : And it waxed great even to the hoji of 
 heaven, in the Jewifli world ; andit cajidcwnfome 
 cfthehofi and of the ft ars to the ground, and ft amp- 
 ed upon them. Tea he magnified himfelf even to the 
 Prince of the hofi ; and by him the daily facrifice was 
 taken away, A. D. 70; and the place of his fane- 
 tuary was caji down. And an hofi was given him 
 Ggainfi the daily facrifice, by reafon of tranfgreffion ; 
 tind it cafi down the truth to the ground \ and it 
 pra5lifed andprofpered. 
 
 Hearing this, a holy one aflfs the Lord Jefus, ver. 
 1 3. For how long a time fhall the vifton lafi, the daily 
 facrifice be taken aw ay, and the trangreffion ofdef elation^ 
 to give both the fan^luary and the hofi to be trodden 
 under feet ; fo Mr. Lowth tranflates the words, 
 agreeable to the Hebrew, the LXX, the Arabic 
 verfion, and the vulgar Latin; See bifJjop Newton : 
 And the anfwer isver. 14, Unto 2300 evening morn- 
 ings, Heb. that is, to fo many days or years ; (fee 
 ver. 26, and Gen. i. 5 : The phrafe feems to be of 
 the fame import as the apoftle's vu;^6»jjtt£jOov a night 
 and a day, 2 Cor. xi. 25 ;) or /«? 2400 evening morn- 
 ing days, as the LXX read it. And as the daily 
 facrifice was to ceafe for the greateft part of the 
 time of this vifion, probably the holy Ghoft ex- 
 prefled thefe facrifices by the times in which they 
 might have been offered, awfully to remind us. 
 That they who live without prayer, and without 
 applying to a facrifice of atonement, have, as it 
 were, no mornings or evenings -, but are dead in 
 trefpaffes and fins. 
 
 If we date thefe years from the beginning 
 of the Grecian empire with which this vifion be- 
 gan. 
 
thefevcnth trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, to 3 1 25. 193 
 
 gan, Dr. Prideaux fays exprefsly that Cyrus took 
 Babylon 539 years before Chrift's time; and 
 allowing him five years to compleac his conquelt 
 of that vafl: empire, this brings us to 534 years 
 before Chriit ; to which time add the 2400 years 
 of this \ ifion, and it points out A. D. 1866 as the 
 time for the cleanfing of the fanduary, as we 
 found before : And this is probably the proper 
 folution of this difficulty : At lead I can "find no 
 interpretation of this prophecy whatever, that 
 will either allow us to underRand thefe 2300 or 
 2400 days of natural days, that is, of fix years, 
 and 140 or 240 days •, or that will admit of 2300 
 or 2400 years to intervene between any ceafmg 
 of the daily facrifice whatever, and the literal' 
 cleanfing of the temple. If we think of its ceaf- 
 ing by /^ntiochus, or by the Romans (who are 
 fpoken of in the two preceding verfes) to add 
 only 230Q years to the firft, and efpecially to the 
 iaft of thefe times, would bring us far into the time 
 of the millennium, before which the fanduary 
 mull be cleanfed. Andjf the ceafmg of the facri- 
 fice by t^iQ Babylonians, 584 years before Chrift, 
 had been intended, this would end the 2400 years 
 at A. D. 18 16 • at which time many of the Jews 
 maybe converted; but the fanftuary cannot be 
 cleanfed, nor will the church of God in general 
 be purged, till about the time of the Jews return 
 to their own land ; which will not take place till 
 the beginning of the feventh trumpet. Yet pof- 
 fibly the fandtuary may be fpiritnally cleanfed 
 2400 years after the year 584 before Chriit ; that 
 is, by A. D. 1816. 
 
 But I have the lefs hope of living to fee this 
 text compleatly developed, becaufe the Angcl- 
 interpreter added, ver. 17. At the time of the en4 
 Jhall be the vifion : Till that end comes, manyjhall 
 run to and froy and knowledge fiall be increcfedy 
 O Dan, 
 
1,94 Mulutudssof Gentiles converted, [XIV. i — ^5 
 
 Dan. xii. 4 ; and who would not enquire into 
 thefe things, who has ever read the words which 
 follow there, ver. i o. None of the wicked pall un- 
 derjiand^ but the wife Jh all underftand ? 
 
 I only add here, That as the confounding abomi- 
 fiation is connected with the removal of the daily 
 facrifice^ in all the above places -, fo it is impoffi- 
 ble that zfinner fhould do any thing more hateful 
 to God, or mifchievous to men, than to talk or 
 print any thing againft Chrift's true and proper 
 atonement for the fin of the world •, without which 
 the gofpel is a medley of inconfiflencies, and 
 falv^tion a painted dream. 
 
 6. And I faw another angel flying in the 
 midft of heaven, having the everlafting gof- 
 pel, to preach the gla4 tidings to them that 
 dwell upon the earth ; and to every nation, 
 and kindred, and tongue and people. 
 
 y. Saying with a loud voice. Fear God, 
 and give glory to him; for the hour of his 
 judgment is come : And worfhip him that 
 made heaven and earth, and the fea, and 
 the fountains of waters. 
 
 As the converfton of the Gentiles immediately 
 followed the fealing of the twelve tribes of Ifrael, 
 chap. vii. 9 *, fo here, after the gathering in of the 
 Jews to their own land, a glorious harveft fprings 
 up in the gentile world, by means of the angels 
 of the churches^ chap. i. 20 ; for though only one 
 angel is mentioned, more muft be employed in 
 preaching to every nation^ kindred^ tongue and 
 people. The inftruments of the Jews converfion 
 in Conftantine's time j are fpoken of both in the 
 fin<?ular and plural number, chap. vii. 2, 3 : But 
 minifters in the nineteenth century will fo refem» 
 . ■■■■■ ■' ' blij 
 
ThefevenlhTrv.mpetiA.'D. 1 366,^0^125, igs 
 
 bie angels in their unanimity, as .well as in their 
 purity and zeal, rhac they may fitly be called one ; 
 And this a}2gel flying through the jnidji of heaven^ 
 as Mr. Whitefieid lately did through the Britifli 
 dominions, intimates the rapid progrefs of the 
 gofpel, after the Jews are returned to their own 
 land. 
 
 With a very different m.ellage another angel 
 had polled through heaven, A. D. §66, &:c. 
 to give warning of the three woe-trumpets, chap, 
 viii. 13 ; but this bears no flying roll of vengeance, 
 Zech.y. 2 •, but has thcit gojpel, v\^hich is everlaft- 
 ing in the purpofe, contrivance and blelTed fruits 
 of it, to preach to every nation upon earth ; faying^ 
 with a voice, loud enough to roufe the animal foul. 
 Fear Gcdyt finners of every name, and give glory 
 to him -, for the long appointed hour of his judg- 
 ment of the great whore is come -, as though he had 
 faid. You have already feen Rome Judged by the 
 earthquake there, chap. xi. 13 •, and as one of its 
 fcven hills is nov/ taken out of the hands of the 
 beaft, chap. xiii. 3 ; fo this double attack made 
 upon him, afilires you that all the vengeance writ- 
 ten againft him will be fpeedily executed. Judg- 
 ment alfo even now begins again at the houfe of 
 God, by means of the lecond beafl:, who is rifing 
 out of the earth. Sin and fatan too, yea and your 
 own fouls are now to be judged, by that gofpel 
 which is preached to you ; which both fets you 
 over to a judgment to come, and fhews, that 
 judgment very near : And with fuch a day in his 
 eye, with what ardor will he cry. Oh ! worjhip 
 him that made the heavens, which beam every day 
 with his various glories, and the earth, his hum- 
 ble footftool, which fupports you; the fea iroin 
 which vapors arife to fertilize the land, and the 
 fountains <?/w^/d'r which quench your daily third ! 
 He made your progenitors too, from whom you 
 feverally fprang, through all their fuccefiive ge- 
 O 2 nerations 
 
196 The Gofpel preached to the Gentiles. [XIV. 1—5, 
 
 nerations, chap. xvii. 15. Ifai, xlviii. i. Come 
 therefore, fall down and adore him in his works 
 of nature, providence and and grace. 
 
 The return of the Jews to their own land will 
 be very fpeedy; for that nation will be, as it were, 
 horn in a day : And as there is no time mentioned 
 as intervening between the fcaling of the tribes 
 of Ifrael, and the converfion of the Gentiles 
 in Conftantine's time, chap. vii. 8, 9 -, fo we have 
 reafon to believe this angel will begin his flight 
 through heaven -at, or Toon after A. D. 1S66; 
 for as loon as Zion has travailed and brought forth^ 
 her breads will be full of tlie fincere milk of the 
 word-, and the Gentiles JJjall fuck^ and be fatisfied 
 with thefe brecfts of her ccnfolation : And God will 
 extend peace to her like a river., and the glory of the 
 Gentiles as a f owing flr earn, Ifa. Ixvi, 6 — 12. And. 
 when thefe events take place, the hearts of Sion's 
 inGndsJhall rejoice, and i\\t\( bones fijall flourifJj as 
 an herb., Pfal. cii. 3, 5. Prov. xv. 30. ancl xvii. 22. 
 And the hand of the Lord Jh all be known towards his 
 fervants., and his indignation towards his enemies \ 
 for by fire and by his fword will the Lord after- 
 wards plead, not only with the Turks, but with 
 all fiefjj, till the man of fin is confumcd ; and the. 
 f*ain of the Lord, amongft thefervants of the two 
 beafts, foall be many ; efpecially by means of the 
 feven vials, ver. 14, 15, 16. See further of the 
 calling of the Jews and Gentiles in the feven laft 
 chapters of Ifaiah. 
 
 8. And another angel followed faying, It 
 is fallen, it is fallen, Babylon, the great 
 city ; becaufe fhe made all the nations drink; 
 of the wine of the rage of her fornication. 
 
 9. And a third angel followed them fay-, 
 jng, with a loud voice, If any man worfhips. 
 
 the 
 
• Tkfevenih frumpei, A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. 197 
 
 the beaft, and his image, and receives the 
 fnark on his forehead, or on his hand ; 
 
 10. Even he fhall drink of the wine of 
 the wrath of God, which is mixed, yet not 
 diluted in the cup of his wrath : And he 
 fhall be tormented with fire and brimftone, 
 in the prefence of the holy angels, and in 
 the prefence of the Lamb. 
 
 1 1 . And the fmoke of their torment af- 
 Cendeth for ever and ever ; and they have no 
 reft day nor night who worfhip the beaft, 
 and his image, and whofoever he is who re- 
 ceives the mark of his name. 
 
 12. Here is the patience of the faints! 
 here are they who keep the commandments 
 of God, and the faith of Jefus 1 
 
 13. And I heard a voice from heaven, 
 faying unto me. Write, blelTed are the dead 
 who die in the Lord even henceforth. Yea 
 faith the fpirit, that they may reft from 
 their labours j and their works follow 
 them. 
 
 Obferve, the fervants of God In this period are 
 not called witnefTes, but angels, which was the 
 name eminently given to gofpel minifters in the 
 firft century j fee chaps i. ii. and iii •, and now the 
 ftrength, wifdom, purity, adtivity, fiirplicity and 
 fervour of the primitive times, begin again to 
 beautify and adorn the churches of God : Accord- 
 ingly thefe two angels follow the former, inno 
 every nation, and to every kindred, tongue, and 
 people, loudly and folcmnly denouncing God's 
 Judgments againftthe Papifts: Which implies that 
 the two bealls have poifoned the whole earth with 
 O 3 their 
 
1 9 8 Angelwarns theIVorldagainfiPopery.\^\ V.9-- 1 1 ^ 
 
 their infernal doftrines, which is alfo affcrted, ver- 
 8. She made all nations dri/ik of the zvine of the 
 yage of her fornications. The firft of thefe angels 
 declares, that Rome is a mere babylon of pride, 
 idolatry, perfecution and lafting infamy •, He an- 
 nounces her fall as the ancient prophets did that 
 of literal Babylon, and in the fame words, Ifa. 
 xxi. 9. Jer. li. 8 ; faying, Babylon is fallen., is 
 fallen to the earth, chap. xii. 13, and (hall 
 be foon ihaken out of it •, and indifts her in God's 
 name for having baniflied fobriety and modefty 
 from the earth : She hath made all nations drink 
 of the wine of the rage of her fornicatio'as •, particu- 
 larly in the ' ftews licenfed by the Pope, which 
 « are no inconfiderable branch of his revenue-,' fee 
 chap. xvii. 4 ; which the Lord certainly would not 
 have fufFered, if he had not been greatly provok- 
 ed by the wickednefs of the world. 
 
 After this, ver. 9, jo, 11, a third angel follows 
 the former-, preaching as earneftly as he, and 
 faying with a loud voice. If any man, high or low, 
 worfhips the hsafi and his image, and receive the 
 mark which he appoints, on his forehead or in his 
 hand -, whatever excufes of fecular advantage, or 
 fear of perfecution he may plead for fuch an in- 
 fult upon the Divine throne and government \ 
 even He, whoever he is, fhall drink of the wine of 
 the wrath of God, which is mixed by every abufed 
 attribute of Deity, without iuffering any one alle- 
 viating ingredient to foften the terrors of that 
 dreadful mixture, in the cup of his indignation which 
 his enemies muft drink ; who frjall be tormented 
 with fuch fire and brimfione, as it never was in 
 the power of the beaft to kindle againil God's 
 fervants ; though he could once madly amufe 
 himfelf, by making /r^ come down from heaven in 
 the fight of men, chap. xiii. 13: And this torment 
 Ihall be inflicted upon them, not only before thofe 
 
 angels 
 
Thefevenib trumpet. A, D. 1 866, ^^ 3 1 2 5. 1 99 
 
 tangels who pour out the feven vials-, but in tht 
 !pre fence of the holy angels in general : For at cer-, 
 tain feafons at lead, through eternal ages, their 
 ^ torments will become a fpe6lacle to the inhabi- 
 ' tants of the bleffed worlds above,* fee Luke 
 xiii. 28. and xvi. 23 — and in the prefence of the 
 Lamb^ to whom all judgment is committed : And 
 now that long merciful and compaflionate High- 
 Prieft, will for ever laugh at their calamity ^ and. 
 mock 'when their frar Cometh^ Prov. 1. 26 — and the 
 fmoke of their torment afcends up for ever and ever i 
 and befides their eternal torments^ even here upon 
 earth, efpecially in this period, they have no refi 
 who continue to worfhip this infernal beafl and his 
 image, and whofoever receives the mark of his name. 
 And ' I heartily wifh that all thofe, who connive 
 ' at fuch things in the difciplinc and worfliip of 
 ' Proteftant churches, which they, in their own 
 ' confciences, think to be fmful remains of Popifll 
 
 * fuperftition and corruption, would ferioufly at- 
 ' tend to this palTage, which is one of the moft 
 ' dreadful in the whole book of God, and weigh 
 
 * its awful contents, that they may keep at the 
 ' greateft poflible dillance from this horrid curfe, 
 ' which is fufficient to make the ears of every one 
 
 * that hears it to tingle-. Compare Jer. xxv. ifj 
 
 * 16,' Dr. Doddridge. 
 
 Ver. 1 2. Here is the patience of the faints, which 
 will be more tried and honoured in the times of 
 the fecond beaft, than when the firft reigned alone, 
 chap. xiii. 10 — here are they who keep the com- 
 mandments, not of the beaft but of God-, and in 
 the face of every danger, preferve the faith ofjefus, 
 and their own inviolable fidelity to him. 
 
 Ver. 13. But as the happinefs of the faints in 
 
 heaven immediately after death, is a point of the 
 
 higheft importance to be eftabliflied, for its greater 
 
 confirmation, ' it is announced to our autiior by 
 
 O 4 * two 
 
2C0 the BUJfednefs of the pious Dead. [XIV. 1 3* 
 
 * two different ways of infpiration at once-, viz,. 
 
 * by a voice from heaven, and the fecret irradiation 
 
 * of the fpiritj' for fays he, I heard a voice from 
 heaven^ faying^ IVrite, hleffed are the dead that die in 
 the Lordy Martyrs and others, even henceforth^ 
 from the time of their death, by which they ef- 
 cape many calamities which will terrify thefe 
 times; and they are now known to enter into 
 gior)'', without having any thing to fear from the 
 feigned fires of purgatory : T'ea faith the fpirity 
 ufing his own well known voice in my heart \ that 
 Sperit which is in all the faints,which brought them 
 into a vital union with their Lord, and taught, 
 quickened, and fanflified them -, for they refi from 
 their labours \ and their works, fo much defpiled 
 by men, though they do not go before to procure 
 their admifTion into heaven, yet follow \ not a 
 thoufand years after, but y-iv ccvtuv with theni^ as 
 the certain witnefTes of the fincerity of their faith 
 and love ; which are to be rewarded with imme- 
 diate glory. 
 
 14. And I faw, and behold a white cloud, 
 and on the cloud one fitting like the Son of 
 man ; having on his head a golden crown ; 
 and in his hiind a fharp fickle. 
 
 1 5. And another angel came out of the 
 temple, crying with a loud voice to him that 
 fat on the cloud. Put forth thy fickle and 
 teap ; for the, hour is come for thee to reap, 
 for the harvefl of the earth is ripe. 
 
 16. And he that fat upon the cloud, thrufl 
 In his fickle on the earth -, and the earth was 
 reaped. - 
 
 The general harveft for heaven and hell will 
 be at the end of the worlds Matt, xiii, ^9 J but be- 
 fore 
 
th fevinth Trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /c? 3 i 25. i6i 
 
 fore that, we have here an in -gathering to heaven,' 
 as the next verfes give us an account of one for 
 hell: And as the lad of thefe fignifies the cut- 
 ting off the wicked out of this world, as grapes 
 thrown into a wine prefs ; fee ver. 1 7 — 20, fo the 
 fame phrafe of putting in the fickle to reap his 
 wheats doubtlefs defigns God's removing his 
 children out of the way of danger ; for I cannot 
 recoiled that the word fickle is ever ufed^ where 
 only a gathering into Chrill is intended ; fee 
 Matt. ix. 37, 38. Luke x. 2. John iv. ^^ — -i^'^i 
 Nor does the grace of God cut men off from the 
 earth, or remove them from the fociety of their 
 fellow-men. 
 
 Ver. 1 4. / faw and heboid a '■Jjhite cloud, the 
 ufual emblem of God's gracious prefence in the 
 temple ; and upon the cloud one fat, confpicuous 
 to my view in the moll ferene fplendors, like the 
 Son of man, on whofe bofom I had leaned in his 
 incarnate ftate •, having on his head a golden crown j 
 for he was now going about an important a<5t of 
 his kingly office, chap. i. 1 8 : And in his hand a 
 jharp fickle 5- which was fharpened to make the 
 ilroke of death the more quick and eafy. 
 
 Ver. 15. And another angel or miniller, perhaps 
 of Jewiili extradtion, came cut of the temple^ 
 chap. xi. 19 ; and feeing this fickle in the hands 
 of his Lord, he knew it was intended for ufe : 
 Therefore, though the complexion of the times 
 affured him that many of the faints would be cut 
 off by fharp perfecutions, as the word fickle inti- 
 mated; leaving the methods of their removal with 
 fecure confidence in his hands, without whom he 
 knew none of them could be cut off; he cried 
 with a loud voice to him who fat on the cloud. Put 
 in thy fickle and reap ; for thy fervants have been 
 fowing the good feed of the word over all the 
 earth, and now the time is come for thee to reap^^ 
 
 lor 
 
20i Many Sainisremovedio Heaven. [XIV. 14^-16* 
 
 for the harvefi of the earth is ripe or dried^ Gn 
 And as thou canft not leave out thy wheat 
 through all the cold and ftorms of winter ; fo thy 
 late declaration of thebleffednefs of thofe who died 
 in the Lord, was certainly dcTigned to reconcile 
 lis to thofe bereaving providences, which await 
 the church and the world. And perhaps at this 
 period, peculiar reafons may appear to vindicate 
 llich a prayer as this ; which intimated ' a high 
 * degree of holinefs, and a great defire to be with 
 ' God,' in thofe who offered it. And accordingly 
 our Lord anfwered their requeft, ver. 1 6. He that 
 fat on the cloud put in his fickle on the earth : So 
 juft before the following defolations, perhaps 
 from about A. D. 1920 to 1925, there will be a 
 glorious in-gathering of the faints to heaven, 
 though by a (harp perfecution ; for it is God's 
 way to houfe his faints when a ftorm is coming, 
 Jfa. Ivii. I : But the world has every thing that 
 is horrible to exped when they have (lain God's 
 people. 
 
 17. And another angel came out of the 
 temple which was In heaven, he having alfo 
 a fharp fickle. 
 
 18. And another angel came out from 
 the altar, having power over fire ', and he 
 called with a loud cry, to him who had the 
 iharp fickle, faying, Put forth thy fliarp 
 fickle, and lop off the clufters of the vine of 
 the earth ; for her grapes are fully ripe. 
 
 19. And the angel thrufl in his fickle 
 upon the earth, and gathered the vine of 
 the earth ; and caft it into the great wine- 
 prefs of the wrath of God, 
 
 20. And 
 
S^hefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /o 3 1 2 5. 203 
 
 20. And thewine-prefs was trodden with- 
 out the city , and blood came out of the 
 wine-prefs even unto the horfes bridles, from 
 a thoufand fix hundred furlongs. 
 
 David faid. Evil doers Jhall he cut off\ and yet 
 a little while and the wicked Jhall not he. The 
 Lord Jloall laugh at him, for he feeth that his day 
 is coming, Pfal. xxxvii. 9 — 13 : Accordingly, when 
 the Lord had removed his faints to heaven, ano- 
 ther angel comts out of the temple which is in heaven^ 
 which manifefted that he was a heavenly angel 5 
 he alfo having a fharp fickle, ver. 17. Oblerve 
 Chrift reaped his wheat himfelf, ver. 16; and 
 though wicked inftruments were employed, there 
 is only a kind of tacit notice taken of them in the 
 ^Qx^ fickle : But in the deftruflion of the wicked, 
 an angel is employed, as againft Sennacherib and 
 his army, Jfa. xxxvii. 36. 
 
 Ver. 18. And another angel came out from the 
 altar, which had power over the fire -, and if the 
 fire of the altar is intended, we may fuppofe this 
 angel to be Chrift, as in chap. viii. 3, 5 : But if 
 fire in general is meant, fo reftriftive an idea 
 does not feem fufficiently honourable to our Lord; 
 but rather defcribes an honour proper to fome of 
 his fervants, who have that power over fire which 
 the fecond beaft vainly pretended to, chap. xiii. 
 13; as others of them have £^ou(na power (the 
 fame word as here ufed) over waters, chap. xvi. 
 5. And he called upon this celeftial minifter of 
 vengeance with a loud veice, as David calle'd upon 
 the angels to praife God, Pfal. ciii. 20, faying, the 
 time is come ; therefore now exert thy excelling 
 jirength, that the church of God may fee thy 
 power: Hafte, put forth thy fJmrp fickle, with 
 which God has intrufted thee, and lop off, and 
 gather the duffers of the vine cf the earth j for it is 
 
 the 
 
204 IVine-pre/s tredden without the City. [X IV ; i ^.. 
 
 the vine of Sodom, and her grapes are fully ripCi 
 So cried the Prophet Jci'/iii. 13, againfl the ene- 
 mies of Ifrael, Put ye in the fickle^ for the harzefi 
 is ripe: Come, get you down for the prefs is full, 
 and, under your powerful feet, the fats overflow ; 
 for their wickednefs is great : So Edom's dellrue- 
 tion is reprefented by treading a wine-prefs, Ifa, 
 Ixiii. 3 ; fee alfo Ifa, xviii. 5. It is natural to reap 
 wheat with a fickle •, but the ufe of this inftru- 
 ment in cutting off grapes, feems to intimate that 
 thefe finners fhall be hurried out of this world 
 with violence, as well as in anger — But God mufl: 
 be glorified — ■ 
 
 Accordingly, ver. 19, 20, though this angel had 
 no orders to cut down the tree itfelf, which was 
 referved for future perdition, He thruflin hisfickle- 
 into the earth \ and gathered the prelent fruit of 
 this vine, which was wholly ^//.v-? earth, andfup- 
 ported by it ; and, to prepare a dreadful liba- 
 tion to Divine juftice, he caft the grapes he had 
 out off into the great wine-prefs of the wrath of 
 God; and the wine-prefs was trodden without the 
 city Rome •, and blood came out of the wine-prefs 
 even to the bridles of the hcrfes -, a ftrong metaphor 
 to exprefs the moft horrid llaughter made by fome 
 hoftile power, (fee bifliop Newton on the placed 
 from, or at the diflance of a thoufandftx hundred 
 furlongs, or 200 miles ; which, fays Mr. Mede, 
 is the exaft length of Stato della Chiefa, or the 
 flate of the Roman church, moft alfurdly called 
 St. Peter's patrimony-, viz, from the walls of 
 Rome to the river Po ; fee A6ls iii. 6. 
 
 This awful carnage, a little time before the 
 vials are poured out, may probably be made about 
 A. D. 1926 : For as 'the Babylomifii captivity 
 ' was accompiiihed by two or three different tranf- 
 ' portations, and its feventy years concluded by 
 • two or three different returns, fo the 1 260 years 
 
 ' ' of 
 
^he fevmh trumpet , A. D. 1866 to 3125. 205 
 
 * of popery may be reckoned to begin differently ; 
 ' viz, ac the feveral very remarkable fleps it took 
 ' towards its full power; as at A.D. 606, when 
 
 * the Pope became a iiniverfal bilbop •, at A. D. 
 ^ 666y about which time his Latin fervice begun ; 
 
 * and at A. D. je^6, when he became a temporal 
 
 * prince : So popery will have a remarkable blow 
 
 * when Jews and Gentiles are gathered in A. D. 
 '1866; and we expedt the next attack upon it, 
 'A. D, 1926, before that by the vials -, which 
 
 * will be fucceeded by his total overthrow A. D. 
 
 * 2016.' But as this ftroke will fall without the 
 city, it mufl: be different from, and the account 
 here given reprefents it as fome confiderable time 
 after, that which will befal the firil beaft, when 
 one of his feven hills are taken from him by the 
 fword ; fee chap. xiii. 3. 
 
 This vengeance will probably be occafioned 
 by fome daring atl of wanton cruelty and op - 
 preffion perpetrated by the two beafts ; which 
 will roufe fuch an indignation as will produce 
 blood up to the horfes bridles -^ aphrafe which oc- 
 curs no where elfe in fcriptqre. But we are un- 
 certain whether to look in the eaft, or welt for 
 the inftruments of this deftruflion ; as the united 
 power of the two beafts will, before this time, 
 have imitated Chrift himfelf, and fet its right foot 
 on the fea^ and its left on the earth, chap. x. 2. 
 Poffibly this fword of God may come down upon 
 the whole length of the Pope's territories, by 
 fome friends of the Greek church ; againft which 
 the Popifh powers have already begun to fhew 
 their rancour and impertinence : Or if the words 
 which God has fpoken about this beaft, may be 
 faid to be fulfilled, when the fecond beaft has at^ 
 tained the full height of his power (which he cer- 
 tainly will by A. D. 1926; fee chap. xvii. 16, 17.) 
 perhaps this vengeance may be executed upon 
 ^ them 
 
2o6 ^heWim-Prefs trodden^ K.D. 1^16. [XIV. 20. 
 
 them by the ten Horns of the beaft: But whoever 
 are the inftrumcnts, this truth will be written plain 
 to every eye in their blood. He that killeth with 
 the fwordy mujl be Jlain by the fwordy chap. xiii. 
 10. 
 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 I. AND I faw another fign in heaven, 
 -^^ great and wonderful, feven angels 
 having the feven laft plagues ; becaufe in 
 them the wrath of God is filled up. 
 
 2. And I faw as it were a fea of glafs, 
 mingled with fire; and thofe who had efcaped 
 conquerors from the beaft, and from his 
 image, and from his mark, and from the 
 number of his name, ftanding on the fea of 
 glafs ', having the harps of God. 
 
 3. And they fung the fong of Mofes the 
 fervant of God, and the fong of the Lamb ; 
 faying. Great and marvellous are thy works. 
 Lord God Almighty ; juft and true are thy 
 ways, O King of faints; 
 
 4. Who would not fear thee, O Lord, 
 and glorify thy name ! becaufe thou only 
 art holy -, becaufe all nations fhall come and 
 worfhip before thee ; becaufe thy righteous 
 judgments are made manifeft. 
 
 5. And after thefe things I looked, and 
 behold the temple of the tabernacle of the 
 teflimony in heaven was opened. 
 
 6. And 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /<? 1 825. 207 
 
 6. And there game out the feven angels, 
 v/ho had the feven plagues, from the temple ; 
 clothed with pure and fhining linnen, and 
 were girded about the breafts with golden 
 girdles. 
 
 7. And one of the four living creatures 
 gave to the feven angels itw^n vials, full of 
 the wrath of God, who liveth for ever and 
 ever. 
 
 8. And the temple was filled with fmokc 
 from the glory of God, and from his powers 
 and no one was able to enter into the temple, 
 till the {Qwcn plagues of the {twtn angels 
 'were finifhed. 
 
 Sinners of every name muft turn or hum ; for 
 God can and zvill be glorified in all his realbnable, 
 as well as in all his other, creatures : And when 
 he begins, as here, with the man of fin, he will 
 make an end : The beloved apoftle faw this in 
 vifion ; happy they, who fee, believe and flee 
 from the wrath to come ! 
 
 Our author had before feen a fign of the glory 
 ^nd conflids of the church, in the woman clothed 
 with the fun^ &c. chap. xii. 1,2; and another 
 fign of the rage of fatan, in the perfon of the fe^ 
 cond bead, ver. 3. of that chapter : After which 
 he faw here another Jign^ in that earthly heaven the 
 church, (where God has reprefented every thing, 
 which will ever be interefting to human nature 
 to obferve, in this world ;) a fign of the day of 
 judgment, great and marvellous ; viz, feven angels, 
 the fame who ftood before God, chap. viii. 2 *, 
 and who, having in many vifits ftudied, in the 
 church, the nature and effefls of the great falva- 
 tion, Eph, iii, 10. i Pet, i, 12, were now the 
 3 willing 
 
2 o ? The /even Angeh ivith the [even Vials, [X V. i — 8. 
 
 v/illing inftruments of Divine vengeance on thofc 
 hypocrites who had fo fliamefully oppofed it, un- 
 der the fpecious pretence of regard to it. 
 
 As to the times of the vials ', the order of this 
 prophecy inclines us to believe that they are not 
 poured out ; for the great things predifted, chap, 
 xivth are none of them yet accomplifhed. It is 
 alfo manifeft that the firft vial has not been pour- 
 ed out ; for it is to fall on the men who have the 
 mark of the beaji^ and worjhip his image, chap, 
 xvi. 2 j but we do not hear of the mark of the 
 beaft, or of his image, till in the times of the 
 fecond beafts, who is not yet rifen, chap. xiii. 14, 
 16. The vials are alfo called the laji plagues -, for 
 in them is filled up that wrath of God againfb the 
 man of fin, which began to be publickly teftified 
 by tht earthquake at Rome A. D. 1866, chap. xi. 
 
 3 ; was confirmed foon after by the taking of one 
 of his hills from the beaft, chap. xiii. 3 ; and aw- 
 fully fealed in blood again, by the treading of the 
 wine-prefsof his wrath about A. D. 1926: There- 
 fore it is not reafonable to exped; them very long 
 before A. D. 2016. And accordingly, though 
 the woe of this trumpet, fo far as it declares the 
 fpreading of fin, began with it ; fee chap. xi. 14, 
 yet as it fignifies the pumf}r,nent of thefe tranfgref- 
 fors^ it is not exprefied till after all the vials are 
 poured out, chap, xviii. 10. Gr. But the woe 
 which God has denounced againft the wicked, 
 falls upon them, both in the fuccefs, and in the 
 punifhment of their works, Jfa.'m, 11. 
 
 But before our apoftle was allowed to take any 
 farther notice of ihefe fliining minifters, or the 
 feven fold vengeance they were commiffioncd to 
 execute, his eye is drawn away to a triumphant 
 company who had conquered the two beafis, ver. 
 2, 3, 4; I faiv, not a real, but as it were a fta 
 ffglafj (alluding to that great vafe, in which the 
 
 pricfts 
 
thi feventh I'rmnpet, A. D. 1^66, to ^i 25. 209 
 
 priefts of the Lord wafhed their hands and it^x.'^ 
 fee chap. iv. 6.) ' large enough for all thefe con- 
 * querors to ftand upon', and tranfparent; which 
 was alfo mingled with the fire of -pQvkcuiion^ to 
 make gofpel truths and hopes yet more purifying : 
 So fays David, PFe went through fire and through 
 water, Pfal. Ixvi. 12 •, ittNumb. xxxi. 2, 3. 
 
 And, though they meant not fo, even their ene- 
 mies were Qhn^Jsfire in Zion, and his furnace in 
 Jerujalem, to purge his gold and filver, Ifai. xxxi. 
 (^. Mai. iii. 3 — And thofe who had efcaped vi^torSy 
 iv. Tou Ojjpiou from the beafi, fro?n his image, from 
 his mark and from the number of his name \ fiand- 
 ing iTTi upon ih\s, fea ofglafs\ from which neither 
 flattery nor force could remove them as they 
 came along in life : And now, having gained the 
 victory, this fea furnifhed a tranfparent pave- 
 ment for, and reflefted a glory upon their feet; 
 whilPi they ftood exulting as having preferved 
 the moft valuable of all pofleflions their inte- 
 grity. — Having the harps of God in their hands ; 
 and they fung, Jews and Gentiles together, the 
 fong of Mofes the fervant of God ; who in fuch 
 exalted frrains praifed him, Exod. xv, for the 
 great deliverance v^rought out for his people 
 from the opprefllng Egyptians ; and the fong of 
 the Lamb, both that which his grace infpired, 
 and which his example had taught them ; when 
 he laid, / beheld Satan as lightnirig fall from hea- 
 ven : And again. Father I thank thee. Lord of 
 heaven and earth, that thou hafi hU thefe things 
 from the wife and prudent, and haft revealed them 
 unto babes \ even fo Father, for fo it feemed good in 
 thy fight, Luke x. 18, 21. Thus they praifed 
 God for mercies temporal and ipiritual, which 
 dillinguiflied themfelves and others •-, faying. Great 
 and marvellous are thy works of nature, provi- 
 dence and grace, Lord God Almighty ; jiijl and 
 ? true 
 
2IO The Temple opoiedin Heaven. [XV. 5 — S. 
 
 true are thy ways^ King of faints : Who (hould 
 not, who that has the reafon of a man, zvsiddnot^ 
 fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name ? hecaufe 
 thou only art holy in a lenfe peculiar to thyieif ; 
 and whatever others do, at the remembrance of 
 this we give thee' thanks, Pfal. xcvii. 1 2 ; Be- 
 caufe all nations, as nations, fhall come and loor- 
 Jhif before thee •, and becaufe the righteous judg- 
 ments, both of thy word and fword are now made 
 manifejl, fo as they never were before : And as 
 furely as thy papal foes are now to be made thy 
 footftool-, fo fhall every finner receive his awful 
 •doom from thy lips, at the day of judgment, 
 Kom. xiv. II, 12. 
 
 Refrelhed with the view, and with the mufical 
 harps of thefe conquerors ; Hooked, fays our au- 
 thor, ver. 5, 8» and behold the temple of the taber- 
 nacle of the tefiimony in heaven was opened, that is, 
 the moft holy place, for the whole tabernacle 
 was called the tabernacle of ivitnefs, or teftimony, 
 ji^s vii. 44; and the temple of this tabernacle 
 muft be the place of the oracle, where the Lord 
 manifeited himlclf to the High Pried : And this 
 was left open, after the feven angels 'came out of 
 it in folemn procefiion, ver. 6, 8. But when our 
 apoftle began to enjoy the hope of having an 
 immediate difcovery of God's grace and glory, 
 behold the flames of Divine juftice burnt hot and 
 ll:rong there for the prefent ; and the temple was 
 {o filled with fmoke from the glory of God, and from 
 his power, that no one was able to enter into this 
 vciWiO'^^zxx.oi- the temple, till the feven plagues of 
 the f even angles were finifoed ; for God will have 
 his people meditate terrour, and confider what 
 themfelves have delerved as finncrs, whilft they 
 fee his vengeance upon the workers of iniquity. 
 Yet as this holy oracle ftill lay open, he doubt- 
 iefs conceived hopes, that believing Jews and 
 
 Gentiles 
 
The feventh Trumpet, A. D. 1866,/^ 3125. 211 
 
 Gentiles fhoiild foon have an abundant accefs to 
 this dwelling-place of the Mod High, and fhare 
 his hitherto-unequalled grace. 
 
 This propliecy is in every part highly figura- 
 tive ; and, if I could have conceived of any thing 
 in it analogous to the paintings which are cafl: 
 around a pidlure, merely to decorate the piece 
 of which they are no part, 1 might have confi- 
 dered what is faid of this temple as fuch : But 
 however obfcure our views may be, it is moft 
 honourable to the infpired author, to fuppofe 
 every word big Vv^ith an important litenil, or 
 metaphorical meaning -, therefore I afk. What 
 temple is here intended ? — It cannot be the tem- 
 ple of Chrift's body, John ii. 21, from which 
 angels could not come out ; nor could it be filled 
 v/ith fmoke, ver. 6, 8.— It cannot be a temple 
 in heaven properly fo called, for John faw no 
 temple therein, chap. xxi. 22 ; nor can God's dwell- 
 ing place in heaven ht {o filled ivitb fmoke from 
 his glory and power, as to preclude the entrance 
 of the celeftial worfhippers : Nor have we any idea 
 of the faints in heaven giving the vials into the 
 hands of the angels there j but a gofpel minifler 
 may give the vials to thefe {tvtr\ angels, as they 
 come out of fome earthly dwelling of our God, 
 ver. 7. — Yet it is not probable that all the 
 thurches of God fhould be fo filled with his glory 
 at this period, that no worfliippers can enter into 
 them, during the v/hole time of the pouring out 
 of thefe vials-, though fuch a glory of God would 
 increafe the reverence, as much as it interrupted 
 the ufual forms, of worihip. — But if a facred 
 building of vafl dimenfions Ihould be erefted at 
 Jerufalem about this time, both thele words, 
 and thofe in chap. xi. 19, may have a literal ac- 
 complilhment — Unborn ages will clearly fhew our 
 P 2 fuccefibrs 
 
1 1 2 JeiosandGent'des zvorjljip together. [ XV. 6 — S. 
 
 fucceffors many things which we know not — But 
 certainly. 
 
 When the- Jews return to their own land, with 
 an ardour which can neither be cielcribed or ima- 
 gined, they will mott devoutly adore -the God 
 of thicir fathers •, and having put away for ever 
 all thole traces of Maliometan and Popifh delu- 
 fions, which had difgraced their country, they 
 will rebuild their long-delblated city, and divide 
 their land by lot among themfelves, and the 
 ftrangers who come up to Jerufalem with them : 
 And this may well be effedledin feventyyears after 
 their return-, viz. by A. D. 1935 or 1036. And 
 being now ^g\v,n precious in the Jig.bt of God, they 
 will be honourable in the eyes of the nations, Ifai. 
 xliii. 4", andefpecially of thofewho keep the truths 
 multitudes of whom v/ill, no doubt, vifit them 
 to be witneiTes of the grace bellowed upon them : 
 And as the Lord of Hofis will now, more literally 
 than he had ever done before. In this mountain, 
 Jerufalem 7nake unto all people a feafi of fat things^ 
 ^Ifai. XXV. '6, fo redeemed Jews and Gentiles 
 will doubtlefs enjoy this feaft in their unitc-d 
 v/orfhip i in which the ftrains of praife which are 
 peculiar to the Jews, chap. xiv. 3, will but add 
 new fervour to the devotion of converted Gen- 
 tiles, when they fall in again with them, in the 
 loud triumphs of one univcrfal chorus. 
 
 Thofe words are yet to be accomplifhed, and 
 why may they not be literally lb ? There fJoall be 
 one fold, and one fldepherd, Johnx. 16. But when 
 the inclement fl^y forbids them to fing redeeming 
 love in the open air, where can they worfhip to- 
 gether, unlefs a fpacious edifice is erected for this 
 purpoie at Jerufalem, which will now again be 
 made the head-quarters of falvation ? And- if 
 fuch a temple iliould be compleated juil before 
 the vials are poured out, and the glory of God 
 
 take 
 
Thefeventh trumpet, A,D.iS66, ^03125. 213 
 
 take and keep pofleflion of it, the whole time they 
 are pouring out ; this will be taking poffeflion in 
 the fame glorious manner, as he entered the an- 
 cient tabernacle and temple, which the Lord filled 
 with his glory, Exod. xl. 33, ^^. 1 Kings w'\\\. 10, 
 II. 2 Chron. v. 14. That entrance was defign- 
 ed to typify the incarnation of the Son of God ; 
 and this will loudly announce both the certainty 
 of tlie thing, and the manner in which God will 
 for ever dwell in the fouls of faints and finners, by 
 his vengeance or grace. 
 
 In thefe happy days greater light will certainly 
 beam out upon the now obfcureft parts of fcrip- 
 ture ; among which fome may be ready to reckon 
 the nine lall chapters of Ezckiel, which predial 
 the fecond temple, and the divifion of the land. 
 Many things may indeed be laid in favour of the 
 literal fenfe of that prophecy j which was doubt- 
 lefs defigned to allure the captives in Babylon of 
 their return to their own land, and that their temple 
 Ihould be rebuilt. That temple is defcribed, 
 chap. xl. and xli ; and afterwards facrifices are 
 appointed. In chap, xliii. ib — 18, an altar is 
 ordered twelve cubits fquare-, which was a medi- 
 um fize between that of Moles in the wildernefs, 
 which was five cubits fquare, Exod. xxvii. i. and 
 that of Solomon, which was twenty, 2 Chron. 
 iv. I ; at this altar the feed of Zadock was to mi- 
 nifter; and therefore certainly at a time while 
 their genealogies remained to dillinguifli that fa- 
 mily, chap, xliii. 19. And the Jive hundred fquare 
 reeds which the temple, its out-buildings and 
 courts occupied, fome reckon a fpace fomething 
 lefs than a mile fquare ; and fo it mull be if the 
 cubit and hand breadth, chap. xl. 5, is only twenty 
 one inches ; for then the reed of fix cubits long, 
 is 126 inches, or 3 yards and an half; and the 
 P 3 500 reeds 
 
214 ATemple evened at 'jerufalem, [XV. i, s—^- 
 
 500 reeds fquare makes 1750 yards fquare; fee 
 chap. xlii. 20, and xlv. 2. 
 
 By the meafures given in this prophecy, perhaps 
 Jewifh builders may hereafter be able to deve- 
 lope the myfteries of this defcription, better than 
 we can at prcfent : And, as there is more obfcurity 
 in this vifion than in the account of the Jewifh 
 ritual by iVIofes, and the divifion of the land by 
 Jofhua; it is natural to fuppofe, that the light 
 which \$>fo'wn for the church, will hereafter more 
 irradiate this part of infpiration. But thofe 
 v/ords were more than once accomplifhed literally. 
 Out of Egypt have I called my fon^ Hof xi. i . Matt. 
 ii. 15 i and as the land of Ifrael is yet to be di- 
 vided a third time to Abraham's defcendants, it 
 is not impoflible but that a third temple, here 
 defcribed, may be erected at Jerufalem j though 
 no worfhip can be performed in it, but fuch as is 
 adapted to gofpel times. If fuch a building fhould 
 be railed, whether its breadth does, or nor, ftill 
 increafe upwards^ chap. xli. 7 ; and even if the 
 worfhippers in it fhould not literally go out at a 
 gate of the temple, oppofite that at which they en- 
 tered, chap. xlvi. 9 ; yet they will pofiefs that 
 growing fpirituality, and make thofe advances in 
 religion, which feem, to have been the chief de- 
 fign of thefe orders. And if what is faid of the 
 holy waters, chap, xlvii. i— -12, which proceed- 
 ed from under the threfhcld of the houfe, fhould 
 be no more literally realized in fuch a future build- 
 ino-, than it was in the fecond temple ; yet when 
 the faints in the twentieth century, fee the holy 
 waters oi {d.\w2it\on fruflifying every barren fpor, 
 except the miry and marfJjy places^ and fpreading 
 wide the mofl glorious fpiritual fertility -, will they 
 not confefs, with grateful joy, that they are to 
 them become waters to fwim in., in comparifon of 
 what they were to the patriarchs and prophets ; 
 I in 
 
Thefevetith Trmn'pet^ A . D. 1 8 66, /^ 3 1 2 5 . 215 
 
 in whofe times they were only ankk^ or knee deep, 
 or, at the furchefl:, up to the /i??>j ? And Vv'ill they 
 not fay with rapture, Happy the fpiritual trees 
 which now grow on the banks of this river ! 
 
 Thefe are fome of the^Z/j/r/V^^/ufes which God's 
 fervants have made of this part of the word in 
 gofpel times, while ftiil they are waiting for thofe 
 clearer difcoveries of its meaning and grace, 
 which may pofiibly be referved for the times we 
 -are now confidering ; in which certainly the fpiri- 
 tual dangers which invade men, when they return 
 from worlliip to their own abodes, will be much 
 lefs than in times pad ; for the name cf the whole 
 city from that day Jloall be Jehovah Sh amm ak, the 
 IjOrdis there^ chap, xlviii. 35. ' 
 
 But it may be enquired. What time will the 
 vials take up ? and how long will the glory of the 
 Lord fill his temple? — I anfwcr, there is an ob- 
 fervable diiFerence between what is faid of the 
 trumpet- minirters, and the language addrefled 
 to thefe minifters of divine vengeance ; '^0 thsm 
 were given [e-ven trumpets \ and they prepared them - 
 felves to found : But to all thefe together it is laid, 
 Gi?, and pour cut the vials of the iz^rath of God upon 
 the earthy chap. xvi. i ; which inclines me to be- 
 lieve that the vials will make much quicker dif- 
 patch than the trumpets : And as they m\\\ not be 
 poured out till after the treading of the wine-prefs 
 A. D. 1926 v/ithout the city, which is detcribed 
 in the clofe of the preceding chapter; fo they muft 
 conclude foon enough before A. D. 201 6, to leave 
 room for thepublick wailing, &c. exprefled.chap. 
 xviii. andxix-, which will be fucceeded by the 
 final rout of the two beads, chap. xix. 11 — 21. 
 
 But to come yet nearer to the times, It is proba- 
 ble the plagues of Egypt were not more, if fo 
 long as a month apart from each other, as the 
 Jews conjedure \ poffibly fome of them might 
 P5 be 
 
2i6 ^ he Vials take lip fcvenl'ears. [XV. i — 8, 
 
 be only a week, Exod.vW. 25, and others not fo 
 long : But the foliowing confiderations incline 
 me to luppoie, that the ieven vials may probably 
 take up ieven years, (i.) Becaufe Jerulalem was 
 fp long in deftroying by the Romans -, viz, from 
 A. D. 66 to 73. So fix or eight years before that 
 time, the apoftle faid of them, Rora. ix. 27, 28. 
 A remnant q\\\v Jhall befaved : for the Lord is Jini- 
 Jhing and cutting frjort his account in righteoufnefsy 
 Gr •, and one awful week fettled it : And in that 
 'Week Got] confirmed his coz^enant ivith many •, viz, 
 v/ith the Gentiles, Dan. ix. 27. See ilfr. Blayney 
 in he. 
 
 So probably by another feven years deftruc- 
 tion upon the kingdom of Anti-Chrift, he will 
 again confirm his covenant with the Jewifh 
 and Gentile church ; for the following words of 
 the apoftle (land yet in the bible for a further 
 accompiifhmenr, I'he herd will make a Jhcrt ac- 
 count upon the earth ; and if we afk, How fhort ? 
 the preceedJng hiftory feems to anfwer, Seven 
 years, (2.) Probable reafons will be adduced un- 
 der the fixth vial, both why we may expedl that 
 vial to be poured out, A. D. 1941, and that it 
 will take up one year •, v/hich may give fome co- 
 lour of reaion to fuppofe that the other vials will 
 take up the iame time. (3.) The nature of fome 
 of thele judgments, as immediately in God's 
 hands •, fet: chap. xvi. 8, 9, feems to forbid the 
 thouglit of their being of long continuance j for 
 if a noifome and grievous fore on the bodies of men j 
 if the fea and rivers becoming blood -, and the 
 fun's fc arching men-wkh. burning heat, fhould con- 
 tinue long, who then could be laved ^ — True, 
 the fame judgments metaphorically underftood, 
 vmder the trumpets, in which men were employed 
 as inftruments, might be expeded to be of lon- 
 ger continuance ; as is plainly fup^ofed in the 
 choice allowed David of (hree years famine, three 
 
 ' month's. 
 
^hefeventh trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /o 3 1 25. 217 
 
 month's defolating war^ or three day's peJlUcnce^ 
 I Chron. xxi. 12. But when they are immediately 
 in God's hands, he will probably make as Jhort 
 an account upon the earthy as he made with Jeru- 
 ialem by the Romans : Nor is it any objefbion to 
 the (hortnels of the time here allowed for the 
 vials, that upon this fuppofition, they pofiefs a 
 difproportionate part of this prophecy ; for we 
 could certainly have formed no idea of the time 
 which the deftruftion of Tyre, Babylon, Egypt, 
 or Jerufalem would take up, from the number 
 of words ufed to defcribe, or bewail, that of 
 each. 
 
 On the contrary, it feems needful to allot them 
 fo much time, that the fervants of the bead may 
 hear of one another's miferies from each vial, in 
 the different places where they live. And if thefe 
 plagues are brought upon them by any -natural 
 means, a year will both afford fufficient time for 
 the operation of thefe fecond caufes, which may 
 produce them^ round the world -, as for the fun's 
 fcorching men with heat, &c. and at the fame 
 time give us reafon to believe, that they probably 
 may not continue fo long upon anyone fpot ; 
 but each move gradually irom one place to ano- 
 ther, to the end of its year — But to return — 
 
 Thti'Q fsven angels, halving the fevtJi \a.^ plagues, 
 yer. 6, 7, being called to offer a dreadful facri- 
 ficeto the jufticeof God, were clothed in robes of 
 * more thun bare innocence j' viz, ivith pure and 
 Jh'ming linen^ and having their brenjls girded with 
 golden girdles, to denote the firmneis, dignity and 
 fplendour with whxh they will perform this 
 dreadful work; fee chap. i. 13. And, that it 
 might appear, what power God's miniilcrs have 
 with him over their enemies, and that the woric 
 which thefe angels were going about was the 
 avenging of his perfecuied fervants, om of the four 
 
 living 
 
2i8 AMiniJlergivestheVialstoAngels. [XV.6 — 8. 
 
 living creatures — (But, left any of them fhould» 
 through unbelief, fuppofe himfelf incapable of 
 fuch an honour, the Lord has not informed us 
 whether it was he who refembled the lion, the ox, 
 the man, or the eagle — ) gave to the feven angels 
 feven vials^ that is cenfers, cups, or bottles full 
 of tke zvratb cf Gcd, 'xho liveth for ever and ever \ 
 the unchanging enemy of every impenitent im- 
 mortal, who has dared to take up arms againft 
 him and his Chrill, chap. viii. 5 : So David, 
 by his prayers, gave the angels thofe vials which 
 they poured upon his enemies, Pfal.xxxv. 5, 6; 
 and Ifaiah and Hezekiah gave that vial to the an- 
 gel which he poured upon the 185,000 AfTyrians, 
 Jfa. xxxvii. And when thefe vials are to be 
 poured our, Gcd will put it into the heart of fome 
 gofpel minifter, or of a fett of minifters of fmiilar 
 difpofitions, firmJy to believe, and therefore to 
 defire of God by prayer, the execution of thisven- 
 geance -, whichmay properly becalled their giving 
 the vials to the angels, though we have no reafon 
 to fuppofe that thefe angels will vifibly appear to 
 him or them, when they are going about thia 
 work. 
 
 Obferve, (i.) God bottles the tears of his 
 faints, not only to be witnefles of the fmcerity of 
 their love to him, but alfo to make them vials of 
 his wrath on the heads of their enemies, PfaL Ivi. 
 8. Fcr Jba II not God avenge his own ele^^ %vho 
 cry day and night unto him ? I tell you that he will 
 avenge them fpeedily^ Luke xviii. 7, 8 ; as he pro- 
 mifed to the fouls under the altar, chap. vi. 10. 1 1. 
 Yet, (2.) all that fmners can endure in this world, 
 is no more in comparifon with what they fliall 
 fuffer in eternity, than a cup or bottle to the 
 ocean : And fligliting, and much more defpifmg 
 Chrift, merits all that Divine vengeance can eter- 
 nally inflid upon a finner- 
 
 CHAP. 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. 219 
 
 CHAP. XVI. 
 
 I, A ND I heard a great voice out of the 
 -^^ temple, faying to the feven angels; 
 Go away, and pour out the vials of the 
 wrath of God into the earth. 
 
 2. And the firfl went, and poured out 
 his vial upon the earth ; and a malignant 
 and grievous fore, fell upon the men who 
 |iad the mark of the beafi:, and them who 
 worfhipped his imaged. 
 
 3. And the fecond angel poured out his 
 vial upon the fea; and it became blood, 
 like that of a dead man ; and every living 
 foul that was in the fea died. 
 
 4. And the third angel poured out his 
 vial on the rivers, and on the fountains of 
 waters ; and they became blood. 
 
 5. And I heard the angel of the waters 
 faying. Righteous art thou, O Lord, who 
 art, and waft, even thou holy One j becaufe 
 thou haft judged thefe things; 
 
 6. Becaufe they have poured out the 
 blood of faints and prophets ; and thou haft 
 given them blood to drink ; for they are 
 worthy. 
 
 7. And I heard another from the altar 
 faying. Yea, O Lord God Almighty -, true 
 and righteous are thy Judgments. 
 
 8. And 
 
220 nefirjl Vial poured on the Earth. [XVI. 2. 
 
 8. And the fourth angel poured out his 
 vial upon the fun ; and it v/as given to it to 
 fcorch men with fire. 
 
 9. And the men were fcorched with 
 great heat : And they blafphemed the name 
 of God who had power over thefe plagues j 
 ?Lnd repented not to give glory to him. 
 
 The four firll feals, trumpets and vials, fo far 
 differ from the three following, that the three 
 laft of each, are either more extenfive or more 
 awful than the preceding- 
 
 The reiemblance between the four fird trum- 
 pets and the four firft vials, is remarked by every 
 writer on this fubjed ; each of them refpedively 
 affefts the earth., the fea., the rivers and the funy 
 chap. viii. 7 — 12 •, folemnly to remind us of the 
 time when the elements Jh all melt with fervent heat \ 
 end the earth alfo., and the works that are therein 
 Jhall be burnt up., 2 Pet. iii. 10 : But there is this 
 difference; thofe trumpets affe6l but the third 
 part of each of thefe things ; viz, the Roman em- 
 pire ; thefe vials are not fo reftrained, but fall 
 upon the fervants of the two beads where ever 
 they are. There is alfo a llriking refemblance 
 between the three laft trumpets and the three lafi: 
 vials, which will be remarked as we come to each 
 of them. 
 
 The four firft trum.pets fhook down the weftern 
 Roman empire from A. D. 395 to c,66 ; and 
 thefe four vials make fuccefllve attacks upon the 
 beaft -, whofe kingdom, however fpiritually it 
 may be faid to be adminiftered, is in every view 
 of it, as much of this world as the ancient Ro- 
 man or any other kingdom ever was. 
 
 I. And after the feven angels had received the 
 vials from one of the four animals, chap. xv. 6, 
 
 7» ^ 
 
^hefevent-h "Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. 221 
 
 7, / heard u great voice cut of the temple^ which 
 declared the will of God, and the united defire of 
 his people, faying to them. Go away •, and pour out 
 the vials of the wrath of God^ with which you are 
 charged, into the earth. Obferve, God is long-fuf- 
 fering, but he will not be always-fufFering •, and 
 he that defpifes the riches of his goodnefs and forbear- 
 ance, leflens that ilock which will be expended 
 upon himlelf every moment. 
 
 2. And thefirfi v:ent, and, probably in the pr^- 
 fence of the other fix angels, chap. xiv. 10, poured 
 out his vial upon the earth ; and prefently either 
 the food which the fervants of the beaft ear, 
 (who were become very dainty, chap, xviii. 14.) 
 was impregnated with a multitude of noxious 
 anirnalcula ; or by fome other means ^ maglinant, 
 epidemic and grievous fore fell, not upon God*s 
 fervants, but iipcn the men ijoho had the mark of 
 the beaft, and upon them who worfaipped his image. 
 This plague will be worfe than the hail 2indfire 
 of the nrft trumpet, chap. viii. 7 ; and refemblc 
 the fixth plague of Egypt, wJiich was boyls break- 
 ing forth with blains, Exod.ix. 10. Lazarus died 
 partly by his fores, Luke xvi. 20 — 22, Gr-, and 
 thole ipoken of here being malignant, grievous 2ind 
 inflided in anger, no doubt multitudes will die 
 of them ; though probably feme will languilh un- 
 der them till the time of the fifth vial, ver. 10, 
 1 1 ; that is, four or five years, if each vial fliould 
 take up fo long time as a year. 
 
 3. And the fecond aiigel performed his allotted 
 fervice, ^ndpoured out his vial upon the fea -, and 
 immediately the briny flood, which had fo long 
 rolled from fide to fide in the fpacious hand of in- 
 finite goodnefs, arrefted by Divine juftice, not 
 only forgot to flow with wonted rapidity, bul be- 
 , came black and putrid blood, like that of a dead 
 .man ; and every foul that had animal life in, and 
 3 upon 
 
222 Theziand^doniheSeatind Rivers, [XVI.3— ^i- 
 
 upon thofe feas which wafhed the territories of the 
 beaft, prefently died\ for they would not worfliip 
 him that made they^^ and the fcuntains of waters, 
 chap. xiv. 7. Exod. vii. 20. Yet they ftill remain- 
 ed incorrigible; therefore, 
 
 4. Ihe third angel advanced forward, and pour- 
 ed out his vial on the rivers, and on the fountains 
 of waters ; and they became blood. K nd, though it 
 is not for us to know, how long time this angel 
 would take in vifiting all the rivers and fountains^ 
 againft which he has a commiflion, a year will 
 certainly afford a full fufficiency of time for this 
 purpofe; if indeed his pouring his vial on one of 
 each, does not inftantaneoufly affedl all the red; 
 as afhes of the furnace, fprinkled by the hand of 
 Mofes, became a boyl with blains upon man and 
 beafiy throughout all theland of Egypt, Exod. ix. 8 — • 
 
 5. And as foon as he had done this, / heard 
 the angel who had power over the waters in gene- 
 ral, fait and frefh (as another of them had power 
 over fire, chap, xiv 18.) under whom probably 
 this minifter of vengeance was ranked and rang- 
 ed, in the wife order of the angelic hierarchy, 
 Col. i. 16; Idiilindly heard \\\m faying. Righteous 
 art thou Lord, who art and wajl, even thou holy 
 One (for many copies inftead of ifrou.iwc, read ^ 
 (XTio? thou holy, ox gracious One ; fee aftsxiii. 34, 
 55, compared with Rfal. xvi. 10. Heb. and both 
 thefe charaders were defigned to be eminently 
 difplayed to faints and finners in the vials) — be- 
 caufe 'thou hafi thus judged ; for, in defiance of 
 all thy gracious warnings, they have wantonly foed 
 the blood of faints and Prophets ', an din return thoU 
 hafi given them blood to drink : For, fuffenng no 
 guilt upon earth to equal their own, they are nioil 
 confpicuoufly worthy, they have merited their 
 portion at God's hands, v-hich cannot be fai<l of 
 
 the 
 
^befeventh Trumpet, A.D. 1866, /o 3125. 223 
 
 the faints, though they alfo are faid to be worthy, 
 chap iii 4. The zvages of fin is death •, hut the gift 
 of God is ternal life, through Jefiis Chrifi our Lord, 
 Rom. vi. 23. Sinners are worthy, in and of them- 
 felves, of the deilrudion to which the broken 
 covenant of works dooms them -, but faints are 
 only worthy, in and by Chrift, according to the 
 tenor of the covenant of Grace which faves 
 them. 
 
 7. And I heard another angel, who came out 
 from the altar ; the place of him who had power 
 over fire, chap, xiv 18. Cof which the next 
 vialfpeaks)/^j, n^, Lord God Almighty, true 
 and righteous are thy judgments—So under the fe- 
 cond and third trumpets, a burning m.ountam 
 turned the fea to blood, and a burning irar made 
 the rivers and fountains bitter as wormwood, 
 chap. viii. S; 10. And this fpiritual Egypt is 
 judged, as that literal houfe of bondage had been, 
 E>sod. vii. 19. , r . • 7 
 
 8, 9. And the fourth angel poured out his vtal 
 upon the fun, and it was given to it to fcorch the 
 men with fire, no kind cloud daring to interpofe 
 to mitigate the flaming day : And the men wen 
 fcorched with great heat, which would naturally 
 inflame their fores, ver. 2 •, and cafting th^ir fain- 
 ting eyes upwards, they hlafphemed the name of God, 
 who they knQ'N had power over thefe plagues : Yet 
 unconcerned about the more dreadful fire which 
 awaited their removal out of life, their hearts 
 ftill hardened, whilll their animal moilture was 
 confuming away, they repented not to give him glory : 
 For it is not in the finner to give God any willing 
 glory •, nor is it even in hell-fire to abate the 
 enmity of the carnal mind againft him : It is the 
 grace, not the wrath, of God that brings fahation, 
 Tit. ii. ii—i^. Rom, viii. 24.-~See the fourth 
 
 trumpet : 
 
224 'The fourth Vial g7i the Sim, [X VI. 8 , 9^ 
 
 trumpet : And when the vials are poured out, the 
 trumpets will be better underftood. 
 
 Reafons were affigned under the four firfl trum- 
 pets, for underilanding them metaphorically j 
 but I incline to take the vials literally, as the 
 plagues of Egypt, 1. Becaufe the two laft muft: 
 be taken literally. 2. That phrafe, ver. 5, The 
 cngel of the vjaters^ inclines me to the literal lenfe ; 
 as we know of no created angel who has power 
 over ■peoples^ multitudes and nations in general, 
 chap. xvii. 15. 3. I fee nothing in the account of 
 the vials which confines them to a figurative fenfe, 
 as in the trumpets. 4. The order to render to 
 her according to her works^ is not given to the faints 
 till after the vials are poured out, chap, xviii. 6 ; 
 nor will the kings, fignified by the ten horns of 
 the beaft, recover from their drunkennefs, ver. 
 3, to effect any great things againft her before, 
 A. D. 1926, or perhaps before A. D. 1942 i fee 
 chap. xvii. i^. Befides, 5. By giving thefe vials 
 to the angels, this earthly minilter teftified that 
 neither himfelf, nor any of mankind were to be 
 employed in pouring them out, chap. xv. 7 •, yet 
 the fixth vial will bring crouds of the human race 
 upon the ftage to fight againft God j fee ver. 1 2 — 
 
 Parhaps many of the faints may be removed 
 to heaven, juft before the pouring out of the vials, 
 Ifa. Ivii. I ; as many of them had been houied in 
 alory, a little before the wine-prefs was trodden 
 without the city, chap. xiv. 14 — 20. But whether 
 they are or not, as the firll: part of this fourfold 
 vengeance is exprefsly reftric^ted to thefervantsof 
 the beaft, ver. 2 -, fo probably will the remainder 
 of it: At leaft providence will as certainly make all 
 necefifary diftindions in their favour, as it did for 
 th« liraelites in Egypt, and for the Chriftians in 
 lenifalem's deftrudion by the Romans. 
 
 10. And 
 
The feventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 865, /^ 3 1 25. 22 /J 
 
 TO. And the fifth angel poured out his 
 vial upon the throne of the beaft ; and his 
 kingdom was darkened : And they gnawed 
 their tongues for pain ; 
 
 1 1 . And blafphemed the God of heaven, 
 for their pains and their ulcers^ and repent- 
 ed not of their works. 
 
 A literal darknefs that might be feli was one of 
 the plagues of Egypt, Exod. x. 21, 22 ; and as 
 Popery and Mahometanifm, like the imoke of a 
 great furnace, wrapt the ealt and weft in dreadful 
 moral night under the fifth trumpet, chap. ix. 2. 
 So, as the temple at JerulVlem was deftroyed in 
 the fifth year of the Rom.an war ; viz. at A. D. 
 70, when this fifth vial is poured out, the throne 
 of the beafi- at Rome, whatever it may be of lite- 
 ral, will probably be as full of metaphoricalj 
 darknefs as Jerufalem was when their temple was 
 burnt by the exulting Romans : And if every 
 one of the feven hills of Rome, (hould have been 
 made- by this time the feat of royal refidence, the 
 whole city may well be called his throne : Accord- 
 ingly I expefl that the papal kingdom will be dark- 
 ened, A. D. 1940, as the great lights of the Roman 
 empire had been under the fourth trumpet, chap^ 
 viii. 12: And at the fame time, fuch pains and 
 ulcers will invade the man of fin, as will leave him 
 no prefcnt ability, to catch at thofe reins of go- 
 vernment which are nowfnatched from him. Now 
 alfo the dependents of the beaft, not kn -wmg 
 what to do, in great confufion and anguilli, even 
 gnaw their tongues for pain, fee ver. 2 ; thus 
 proudly taking vengeance on themfclves when 
 they cannot on God's fervants, and anticipating 
 the torment of everlafting burnings. Yet ftill 
 unhumbled, they blafpheme the God of heaven for 
 Q^ their 
 
226 Thejixth Vid dries up Euphrates . [ X VI . 1 2 — 16. 
 
 their pains and their ulcers \ which were much 
 inflamed by the grievous heat of the fourth vial, 
 ver. 8, 9 : It is added, And they repented not of 
 their works ; for it Chrill does not give repentance, 
 y/^j V. 31, no temporal, or even eternal torments 
 will, in the lead, move the hiflexible difpofitions 
 of God's enemies. 
 
 12. And the fixth angel poured out his 
 vial upon the great river Euphrates ; and 
 its water was dried up, that the way of the 
 kings from the eaft might be prepared. 
 
 13. And I faw, leafing owt of the mouth 
 of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the 
 teaft, and out of the mouth of the falfe 
 prophet, three unclean fpirits like frogs : 
 
 14. For they are the fpirits of devils, 
 working miracles ; which go forth to the 
 kings of the earth, and of the whole world, 
 to bripg thern together to the battle of that 
 great day of God Almighty. 
 
 15. Behold I come as a thief: Bleiled is 
 he that watcheth, and keepeth his gar- 
 ;nents •, that he may not walk naked, and 
 they fee his fhame. 
 
 16 And He gathered them together to a 
 place called, in the Hebrew tongue, Arma- 
 geddon. 
 
 The river Euphrates muft be underftood lite- 
 rally under the fixth trumpet, which took off the 
 reftraint from the four Turkifh principalities, 
 who had long been confined near it, chap. ix. 14: 
 And no reafon appears for undcrftanding it other- 
 wife under this vial, which is poured upon the 
 fame river, co dry up its water y not its waters in 
 
 the 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet-, A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. ^a*? 
 
 the plural number, or ihtpeople who dwelt on it? 
 banks ; the Holy Ghoft has fufficiently notified 
 his meaning, where ever he has uled the word 
 waters in that fenfe, as in Ifa. viii. 6, 7. Rev, 
 xvii. 15 : Yet it v^ill make no great difference in 
 the fenie, whether we underftand the word meta- 
 phorically or literally •, for either way the water 
 is dried up^ previous to the mighty convulfionsi 
 which the next vial will occafion ; that the way of 
 the kings from the eajl might be prepared, who are 
 marching from India, Perfia and other eaftern 
 parts towards Judea : For the river Euphrates 
 which lies in their way to Jerufalem, as well as 
 the Hebrev/ word, Armageddon, fufficiently in- 
 forms us that their defign is againit that place ;^ 
 and that they are coming in hoftile forms is very 
 vifiblc from ver. 14, 16: Therefore we cannot by: 
 thefe eaftern kings underftand the Jews, who re- 
 turned to their ov^'n land feventy five years before 
 this, as we havefeen, chap. xiv. i — 5. 
 
 There will be nothing remarkably tempting 
 to thefe kings in Judea, till the fmiles of provi- 
 dence upon Abraham's deicendents, have made 
 it again a delightfome land. But it appears from 
 Ezckie!, chapters xxxviii. and xxxixth, that after 
 they are brought back to their own land, the 
 Turks and eaftern nations v.'ill come upom them, 
 in dreadful I'warms, to plunder and dtftroy \ to 
 carry away Jilver and gold, to take away cattle and 
 goods-, to take agreatfpoil, chap, xxxviii. 13. But, 
 inftead of fucceeding in this defign, they (hall 
 themfelves return no more out of the land oi 
 Ifrael, but find their graves there : And the Ifrac-^ 
 Jites will be feven months in burying them ; and 
 (in that warm climate where fewel is not much 
 wanted) feven years irh burning their weapons, 
 chap, xxxix. 9 — 15. This feems to be the grand 
 event for which the fixth vial prepares the way : 
 
i2% Darners Prophecy \ thefixthVial [XVI. 1 2 — 16; 
 
 For the three frogs here fpoken of, go forth to 
 gather thefe kings to fight againft God, ver. 14, 
 16 : And as the literal drying up the river Eu- 
 phrates, will give them an opportunity to follow 
 their avaricious hopes \ fo probably thefe croaking 
 advocates for the dragon and the two beafts, will 
 repreient the drying up of that river, as a loken 
 from God of their certain fuccefs. Thus many 
 of the Jews, miftook the prodigies which prece- 
 ded Jerufalem*s deftruclion by the Romans, for 
 certain prognofties of their deliverance. Jojephus's 
 wars, &;c. B. vii. chap. xii. But in fa6b the dry- 
 ing up of this river will, in the eventj be as real 
 a plague from the zvrath of God to thefe enemies 
 of his people, chap. xv. i, 8 •, as the dividing the 
 fea and Jordan was to the Egyptians and Canaa- 
 nites, which were fucli eminent mercies to Ifrael. 
 Yet when that river, which fo long fertilized the 
 banks of ancient Babylon, is not only divided as 
 the Red-fea and Jordan, but dried up ; this may be 
 afterwards a great mercy ro the nations, who de- 
 fire to come and worihip God at Jerufalem. 
 
 Probably this is the holt of which it is faid, 
 Dan. xi. 45. He foall^ with much ftrength and 
 confidence, plant the tabernacles of his palace be- 
 tween the feas, that is, between the fea of Galilee 
 and the dead lea ; fee page 236, in the glorious holy 
 mountains: Tet in the midll of his vain hopes, he 
 JJoall come to his end, and none fhall help him : For 
 after the Lord of Hofts has made in this mountain 
 unto all people a feafl of fat things^ he foall bring 
 down the pride of their cne;uies, together with the 
 fpoils of their hands, I fa. xxv. 6, 1 1. 
 
 The prophet Zechariah feems to fpeak of the 
 fame times, chap, xiv \ from which we may further 
 learn the following particulars ; viz. That this war 
 wiil continue o;z:' i/i^j' or year (which inclines me 
 the more co allow the fame length of time for the 
 
 other 
 
Thefeventh trumpet ^ A. D. 1 865, to ^12$. 2 29 
 
 other vials :) Jndit Jhnll come to pafs in that day y 
 that it jloall not be clear nor dark ; hut it Jhall he one 
 day, or year, and no more, and unlike any other 
 they ever law •, yet known to the honour of the 
 Lord', not day nor night k^^Vatt and alone : But 
 it JId all come to pafs that at evening time it fhall he 
 light, ver. 6, 7. The morning of that day will in- 
 deed be dark ; for the nations gathered againji 
 Jerufalem to battle, v/ill take the city, rifle the 
 boufes, ravifh the women, and tdke half of the City 
 into captivity, ver. 2. For God will vifit his return- 
 ing people, for that Laodicean lukewarmnefs 
 into which there is reafon to believe they will be 
 funk, fome years after their return to their own 
 land (notwithftanding their building a temple at 
 Jerufalem) through the fatal influence of the dra- 
 gon, and the two beafts ; who have extinguilhed 
 Light divine, and quenched celeftial fire where ever 
 they could. 
 
 Yet the refidue of the people fhall not be cut 
 off from the city : And before this day or year 
 concludes, the Lordjhall go forth, and fight againji 
 thefe nations ; as when he fought in the day of bat- 
 tle againft the Midianites, Judg vii. 22 : Thofe 
 children of the eafi fell upon, and deftroyed one 
 another; and fo fiiall thefe, ver. 13. Tea their flefh 
 Jhall confume away, while they ft and upon their feet 'y 
 and their eyes fhall confume away in their holes j and 
 their tongue Jhall confume away in their mouth, ver. 
 12. In that day the Lord fhall ft and uPon the 
 mount of Olives, which will cleave in the midft, and 
 remove to north andfouth, ver. 4 -, which certainly 
 hath not yet been accompliflied. At that day 
 Judah floall fight at Jerufalem ; and the wealth of 
 all the Heathen roundabout floall be gathered together^ 
 gold, and Jtlver, and apparel in great abundance^ 
 ver. 14; which will of cou: le fail inro i he n p s 
 of the Jews, when they who brought it thither are 
 cip^d. After this every one that is left of all the na^ 
 Q^ 3 tion^ 
 
230 Dan.xii.y, iiy 12, explained. [XVI. 12 — 16. 
 
 lions that came up againft Jerufalem^ fhall come and 
 worjinp the King the Lord of Hojis •, whofe worfhip 
 to the end of the world will be a fpiritnal keeping 
 the feafi of talernacles, ver. 16. And this judg- 
 ment fhall be inflifted upon thofe nations who 
 will not keep this feaft. Rain fljall be withheld 
 from them ; and the heavens, becoming hard 
 as brafs over their heads, will declare to every one 
 their impiety and impudence, ver. 17, 18, 19. 
 Thus things will go on till the Spirit is poured 
 out in the millennium. But as to the Jews, after 
 this there fhall be no more deflruSlion -, but Jerufalem 
 fhall be fafely inhabited to the end, ver. 1 1 , in great 
 purity and peace, ver. 20, 21. 
 
 The time alfo when this event will take place? 
 may be conjedtured, with confiderable probability, 
 from Dan. xii. 7, 11, 12. To explain which, ob- 
 ferve, That it is univerfally agreed that the time, 
 times and half a time, ver. 7, are the 1260 years of 
 the bead ; and fo we have confidered them, Rev. 
 xii. 14. Theie years, dated from A. D. JS^'* will 
 end A. D, 2016 : But after that it is added, ver. 
 1 2 , Bleffed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the 
 iSS5 days or years; that is, to y^ years after 
 A. D. 2016, or to A. D. 2091 ; at which time 
 probably fome unknown glorious event will fill 
 the church of God with tranfporting joy : And at 
 that time we expect the great things which are pre- 
 difted in the fix laft chapters of Ifaiah, will be 
 fulfilled in all their glory to Jev^s and Gentiles. 
 But this cannot be the vidory mentioned above, 
 for popery will be concluded before A. D. 2091 ; 
 and we know of no wars which will difgrace the 
 millennial ftate then begun. We muft therefore 
 enquire whether the words will not admit of, and 
 may not even oblige us to begin the 1260 years 
 at an earlier date : And obferving that, after what 
 i$ faid of the beaft in Daniel's vifion, chap. xi. 
 3 ' ^^—29^, 
 
~ Thefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /c? 3 1 25, 231 
 
 ■36 — 39, the Saracens and Turks are fpoken o*^, 
 ver. 40 — '43 -, our ablefl expofitors have juftly 
 confidered thefe 1260 years as the time of the 
 Mahometan, as well as of the Papal delufion. 
 But as we hear nothmg of the Mahometans, 
 as fuch, in fcripcure under the feventh trum-^ 
 pet, or after A. D. 1866, though the Turks 
 ar€ mentioned under this vial, and in thofe 
 old teftament prophecies which relate to the fame 
 fubjeft; fo far therefore as the 1260 years relate 
 to the Mehometans, we are neceflitated to begin 
 them from A. D. 606, when Mahomet retired to 
 his cave. How Ban. xii. 11. is to be underftood 
 agreeable to this fenfe, we have fhewn before at 
 chap. xiv. I — 5; viz, by adding 1290 years to 
 the year 684 before Chrilf, when the daily facri- 
 Hce ceafed by ManalTeh ; which points out A. D. 
 606 for the I'ettmg up of Mahometanilm. So far 
 then as concerns the Jews,, whofe country is now 
 in the hands of the Mahometans, thefe 1260 
 years, v^r. 7, are to be dated A. D. 606, and 
 will end A. D.. 1866. 
 
 And though popery as reckoned from the 
 time of ihe bead, muft be dated from A. D.. 
 y^6, yet we have feen under the fixth irum- 
 pet, that that monfter, a univerfal bijhop upon 
 earth, will tread the holy city, and the outer 
 court of the temple under feet, for the whole 
 1260 years of the two witnelTes, chap. xi. 2, 
 3 •, and that thefe years are to be reckoned 
 trom A. D. 606 to 1866. Dating therefore the 
 above 1335 years from that time, they v/illlead 
 us to 75 years after i%()6\ that is, to A. D. 1941 ; 
 at which time probably the church will experience 
 the blejfednefs fpoken of Dan. xii, 12 ; viz, the 
 defeat of thofe eaftern nations which Ezekiel has 
 predidted will come up againft Jerufalem, and 
 which this vial fliews will be inlifted under the 
 banner of the dragon and the two beafts. To 
 effed this we have before heard that the Maho- 
 0^4 mctans 
 
232 The/ixtbFialpouredout^probably, A.D. 1941. 
 
 metans will become Papifts, after the beaft has 
 flain the Gieek church, A. D. 1862, and after 
 they are raifed again A. D. 1866-, and that the 
 grand Turk will be the fecond beaft. And this 
 vifion itfelf tells us, that as thefe eaftern nations 
 muft be under the fatal influence of a moft avari- 
 cious fpirit, to be fo ready to come upon this 
 fhameful expedition againft the Jews : So, if they 
 had not favoured the Tee of Rome before A. D. 
 1941, thefe croaking emiffaries of the beaft would 
 fcarccly have invited them to ftiare this expelled 
 plunder of Judea ; and, if they could have been 
 prevailed upon to fall upon the Jews in the man- 
 ner here delcribed, they would not have been fo 
 ready to inlift under the banner of the beaft, in 
 this war againft God. 
 
 In explaining the above fcripture, perhaps the 
 text might have allowed us to add the whole 1335 
 years to the 1 260 years of the beaft, or the Pope; 
 but this would have carried us beyond the end of 
 the world •, therefore the fulfilment of the pro- 
 phecies obliged us to add only 75 years to the 
 1260. But fee a conjecTiure about the length of 
 the day of judgment, founded upon adding the 
 whole 13351:0 the 1260 years, at the clofeof the 
 :(xth chapter; 
 
 The prophet Daniel adds, chap. xii. i. Ai that 
 time-, viz, A. D. 1941, fb all Michael fi and up, the 
 great prince which Jlandeth for the children of thy 
 people. Chrift had ftood upon Mount Sion, A. D. 
 1 8 66, chap. xiv. i — 5; and now he will both 
 ftand up himfelf, and employ his holy angels to 
 put an everlafting end to the troubles of his 
 people, as a nation ; which will make this a moft 
 blefjed XAvciG, ver. 12. But long before this blefled 
 ^ra, in the time of the Roman empire (which 
 has been already fpoken of in this vifion, chap, 
 xi. 30, 31 ; and whofe ten horns will continue to 
 
 be 
 
Tbefevenlb 'Trumpet, A. D. 1866, to 312.5. 233 
 
 be an important fubjed of this prophecy, even 
 beyond A. D. 1941) there flidl he a time of trouble 
 to thy people ; fuch as 7tever wasfince there was n 
 nation^ to that fame time \ our Lord adds, no, nor 
 eve^Jhallbe, when he exprefsly applies thefe words 
 to the deftrudlion of Jerufalem, Mat. xxiv. 21, 
 which occurred A. D. 70. And at that time par- 
 ticularly, as well as in other of their fubfequent 
 troubles, 7^^// thy people be delivered-, even every 
 one that (hall be found written in the book. And, 
 as an emblem and earneft of the general refur- 
 reflion at the great day, many of them that now 
 Jleep in the duji of the earth \ and feem as unlikely 
 to return to Judea, as the dead are to rife from 
 their dufty beds, Jhall awake and come as out of 
 their graves. But, as all the Jews who return to 
 their own land will not favingly return to God, 
 therefore I add, fome of them fhall awake to ever- 
 lajting life ; and fo7ne to floame and everlafling con- 
 tempt, ver. 2. And as the church will now refem- 
 ble a woman clothed with the fun, &:c. Rev. xii. 
 I ; fo efpecially in thefe times, fl^all they that he 
 wife fhine as the hrightnefs of the firmament ; and 
 they that turn many to righteoufnefs, as the fiars 
 for ever and ever, ver. 3 — But to return — 
 
 I faw, fays our apoftle, ver. 13, 14, three un- 
 clean fpir its like thole impudent and loquacious 
 creatures which have their dwelling in fens, 
 marlhes, ditches and filthy places, the frogs — 
 coming, after their own frightful manner, out of 
 themoutlfof the dragon the devil, chap. xii. 9 ; 
 and out of the mouth of the firft heaft, chap. xiii. i ; 
 and out of the mouth of the fecond, ver. 11 ; who, 
 when the power of his temporal horns failed him, 
 refolved toad 2is 2. falfe prophet \ not only work- 
 ing miracles like the firit beaft, and before him, 
 but perhaps alfo keeping up his own peculiar pre- 
 eminence as a prophet, by uttering falfe predic- 
 I tions 
 
234 '"^kree Frcg3 plead for the Be&fi. [X VI . 1 3 , 1 4 
 
 tions to promote their common caufe; that he 
 might one way, when he could not another, de- 
 ceive and damn immortal louls •, fee chap. xix. 
 20. and XX. 10. Thefe frogs, which arefpawnedand 
 bred in the mouth of the devil, the beaft and»the 
 falfe prophet, from their corruptions, (and which 
 had been rolled as a fweet morfel under their 
 tongues) are certainly human fpirits, though the 
 holy Ghoft calls them the fpirits ef demons, work- 
 ing pretended miracles \ which go forth, with more 
 than common human a<Stivity and wickednefs, to 
 the kings of the earth papal and pagan ; even of 
 the whole world, eaft, well, north and fouth, fee 
 Ezek. xxxviii. 2, 5, 6, 13, 15, to bring them, as 
 they defign, to the afiiftance of their three prin- 
 cipals ; but in faft to gather them together to the 
 battle of the great day of God the Almighty. Be- 
 ware therefore, ye kings ; and, if you defign to 
 be the loyal fubje6ts of Jehovah, look carefully 
 down and watch your palace gates at this feafon 
 a9;ainft thefe croakino; vermin. 
 
 But whilft our author was contemplating thefe 
 frogs, he to whom all judgment is committed, 
 laid to him, ver. 15, as thefe frogs will enter 
 imobferved ; fo Behold 1 2.\\o come as a thief, fud- 
 denly, unexpected, and in the night ; yea with 
 great furprize and dread I come, to take away all 
 that the fmner hath : But the Chriftian can lofe 
 nothingby mycoming, to whom I am All in All — 
 Lord bring thyfelf to me, then take away what 
 thou wilt from me ! — Yet adds our Lorcl, as this 
 time will be dark and trying to my fervants, 
 Blefj'ed is he that watcheth -, and keepeth bis gar- 
 ments, that heavenly drefs which I gave to cover 
 him, Ifa. Ixi. 10 -, that he may not walk naked, and . 
 they fee his jhame. Every Chriftian is atleaft a 
 Vv'atchman over himfelf. 
 
 But come, and in devout thought, attend the 
 fiincral of thefe anti-cbriftian powers, ver. 16. 
 
 And 
 
fhefeventh Tnmpet, A.D.1866, /<?3i25. 235 
 
 And He^ the Lord Jefus, gathered them together. 
 •' They were the dragon's army, yet God affembled 
 ^ then). Such oblique intimations of the inter- 
 * pofition of -providence^ are wonderfully inftruc- 
 ^ tive, and they are fcattered up and down in 
 ^ many places of the facred writings,' fee Dod- 
 dridge in loc. He gathered them to a place, to 
 which the prefent polTefTors of that country have 
 given a different name ; but which is called in thg 
 Hebrew tongue, Armageddon, that is, the mountain 
 of Megiddo in the tribe of Manalfeh, Jojh. xvii, 
 1 1 -, which ha^ a well watered valley lying under 
 it, famous for the flaughter made there in times 
 part, Jud. V. 19, 2 Chron. xxjfv. 22. Zech. xii. 1 1 : 
 And, if the derivation of words is regarded, this 
 eminence will be differently to God's people and 
 to their enprnies, a mountain of delight, and a 
 mountain of dej^ru^ion : For the enemy being ga- 
 thered thither, a dreadful flaughter will enfue, as 
 is defcribed by Ezckiel, 
 
 Probably the prophet 7^^/ fpeaks of this flaugh- 
 ter, chap, iiid •, where, to give usaftriking reprefen- 
 tation of the future judgment, the valley of Jeho- 
 floaphat \% called a valley of decifion, ver. 2 — 17. 
 Hear the fummons, ver. 11 — 14. Affemhle your- 
 f elves and come, all ye heathen ; and gather your- 
 felves together round about : Thither caufe thy mighty 
 ones to cotne down, O Lord, Let the heathen be 
 wakened, and come up to the valley of Jehofhaphat ; 
 for there will I fit to judge all the heathen round 
 about. Put ye in the fickle, for the harveji is ripe : 
 Come, get you down for theprefs is full, the fats over^ 
 jiow •, for their wickednefs is great. Multitudes, muU 
 titudes in the valley of decifton I for the day of the 
 f^rd is near in the valley of decifton I We heard 
 before that at firft the enemy will feem to have 
 
 the 
 
2^6 Joers Prophecy of this. f XVI. 1 6, 
 
 the day ; but when they have taken half the city 
 captives, Zcch. xiv. 2, probably they will not go 
 away with them out ot" the land •, but il;iying as 
 they expert to compleat their conqueft, the men 
 who took them captive, will lell the children ofjo- 
 rufalem to thole who follow the camp for gain. 
 And give a hoy for a harlot \ and fell a girl for 
 wine that they may drink, Joel iii. 3, 6 : But before 
 the night of ihat day comes, the fcene is changed •, 
 death feizes on them, and they go down quick 
 into the pit, from the valley of JehofJjaphat, that 
 is, either from a valley which lay between Jerufa- 
 lem and Mount Olivet, or from Engedi fo famous 
 for Jehofhaphat's vidory there, 2 Chron. xx.2 --, both 
 of which were in the tribe of Judah,^;?/!??. xv. 62 i 
 
 Thefe fcriptures therefore compared teSch 
 us, that thefe enemies will plant the taberna- 
 cles of their palace between thofe two feas, the 
 fea of Galilee and the dead fea, which are inland 
 feas of Judea, Dan. xi. 45 : That their camp will 
 extend about fixty miles m length; (and we know 
 not how far in breadth) viz. from Megiddo in the 
 tribe of ManaiTeh, near the fea of Galilee, almoll 
 to Jerufalem •, and that an eminent (laughter will 
 be made at both ends of it; viz. at Armageddon^ 
 and in the valley of JehofJjaphat^ which is the val- 
 ley of Cedron. See Dr, IVells's Geography of the 
 Old and New "tefiament, vol. 3. page 79, 80. 
 
 Nowwillthofewords of Balaam be fulfilled again^ 
 as they had been by the dtlirutlion of the devoted 
 nations of Canaan, '^fhefiar of Jacob [hall defiroy the 
 children of Shethy or of men, Numb. xxiv. 17. Gen. 
 iv. 25. And, as providence had made Saul king 
 of Ifrael, higher than Agag., the king of the A male- 
 kites (fee 1 Sam. xv. chapter-,) fo the kingdom of 
 1t'iv\s fhall now be exalted above Gog, as the LXX 
 read that word, Numb. xxiv. 7. And it floall come 
 to pafs in that day, that, befides the great fertility 
 
 of 
 
Thifeventh Trumpet ^ A. D. 1866, /£» 3 125. 237 
 
 of the earth, the mountains^ or the princes of JudeA 
 fioall drop doivn refrefhing nezv wine^ and the hills 
 Jhall flow ijoith nutritious milk \ and all the river's 
 of Jtidah^ or the common people Jhall flow zvitb 
 frudifying waters % and a fpiritttal fountain floali 
 come forth of the houfe of the Lord, and jhall water 
 that valley of Shittim, on the borders of Canaan, in 
 which Ifracl had committed abomination with the 
 daughters of Moab, Numh.yixv. i. Joel iii. 18. — 
 But the time is not yet come for the beaft and the 
 falfe prophet finally to fall; fee chap. xix. 20. 
 
 17. And the feventh angel poured out his 
 vial into the air ; and there came forth a 
 great voice from the temple of heaven, from 
 the throne, faying. It is done. 
 
 18. And there v/ere voices, and thun- 
 ders, and lightnings -, and there was a great 
 earthquake, fuch as there had not been from 
 the time that men were upon the earth, fuch 
 an earthquake, and fo great. 
 
 19. And the great city was divided into 
 three parts j and the cities of the Gentiles 
 fell down : And Babylon the great came 
 into remembrance before God, to give her 
 the cup of the wine of the fierceneis of his 
 anger. 
 
 20. And every ifland fled away, and the 
 mountains were not found. 
 
 21. And a great hail, as the weight of a 
 talent, fell dov/n from heaven upon the men, 
 and the men blafphemed God for the plague 
 of the hail, for the plague of it was exceed* 
 ing great. 
 
 When 
 
2 3 S 1'he fevenih Vial^ on the Air. [ X V'l . 1 7-r-^2 1 . 
 
 When the feventh trumpet (punded there were 
 great voices, as well as Itgbtfiings and thunders in 
 the air, chap. xi. 15, 19 ; and the kventh vial is 
 poured into the air-, which the devil, as the prince 
 of the power of it, had fo often employed againft 
 God and immortal fouls, Job i. 19. Eph, ii. 2 : 
 But now, divefled of its I^aling virtue, and im- 
 pregnated with the feeds of death (except that 
 part of it in which God's feryants breathed) there 
 came forth a great voice from the temple of heaven \ 
 that is, from the temple which had been filled 
 with fmoke, while the vials were pouring out, 
 chap. XV. 5, 8 ; from the throne of grace which is 
 ereiff ed there, faying. It is done y my fervants may 
 now live at peace ; for the fcene is concluded, and 
 the words of God in a fenfe fulfilled which he has 
 fpoken againft the man of fin, chap. xv\\. 17, 
 though he is not yet abfolutely deftroyed — 
 
 For what can his enemies do, when God with- 
 draws breath from them, or poifons thofe floods of 
 air which once refrefhed their lungs ? And there were 
 hideous founds, voices and thunders in the terrified 
 air. (And if this vial fhould be poured out on the 
 air, A. D. 1942, this will be about 1260 years af- 
 ter the time that the pope eftabliihed the ufe 
 of organs in the church, which w^s a returning 
 to judaifm ; but they will be ufed no more after 
 A, D. 1866, when the church has the moon under 
 her feet^) It is added, And vengeful lightnings 
 flafhed the wrath of hpaven in the face of impeni- 
 tent finners •, whilft the air itfelf, ftriving to hide 
 itfelf from the wrath of God in the bowels of the 
 earth, added unufual horrors to fuch earthquakes 
 as the world had never trembled under before. And 
 the great city Rome, {ktcha.p.Y.'u 8. xiv. S.xvii. 18. 
 and xviii. 10.) was divided into three parts — Come 
 hither, ye murdering beafts, and fee what yc have 
 done upon the affrighted earth, and againft your 
 3 owa 
 
• fhi feventh trumpet, A. D 4 1^66^ fo 212 S' ^39 
 
 own city ! — And the cities of the nations in general, 
 and efpecially thoie who were in friendfhip with 
 the besi^, fell down -, which miniftered an occafion 
 for the redudion of the vaft empires and monar- 
 chies of the world, to a lefs enormous, that is, to 
 a more rational fize ; fee chap, xx. 4. And that 
 great Babylon of tyranny and perfecution, ca^ne in 
 remembrance before God^ to give her the cup of the 
 wine of the fiercenefs of his wrath ; yet all that fhe 
 can endure here is no more to hell, than a cup td 
 the ocean, as we obferved before. And every IJland^ 
 which had proudly reared its head amidft the 
 fwelling floods, /fi away, either finking down, 
 or removing to another place : And the mountains 
 were not found where they ufed to (land, * What 
 ' an awful change will this be upon the terraque- 
 
 * ous globe ! yet the end of the world is not 
 ' come' — The chapter concludes with an account 
 of a great hail of the weight of a talent, fome 
 fl:ones fixty, fome a hundred pound weight, which 
 fell upon the fervants of the beaft ^ yet the few 
 whom it mifled, or who found caverns of the 
 earth ftrong enough to fhelter them from it ; as 
 well as thofe on whom it fell, fo as not to kill 
 them immediately, unhumbled ftill, blafphemed 
 God fo much the more for the plague of the hail\ 
 for the plague of it was exceeding great, ver. 21, 
 
 The vials are faid to be the lafi plagues, for in 
 them is filled up the wrath of God, which had been 
 begun^ before, chap. xv. i : Yet, as the deflruc- 
 tion of Pharoah and his hoft in the Red Sea, was 
 not reckoned among the ten plagues of Egypt, 
 which are here referred to ; fo I apprehend the 
 final deftrudtion of the two beafts, defcribed in the 
 clofeof the nineteenth chapter, is not to be reckon- 
 ed a part of this laft vial, (i.) Becaufe the vials 
 are predicted at fuch a diftance from the account 
 
 oi 
 
^heVials arethelajl Plagues. [XVI. 1 7—2 1 . 
 
 or the final deftruftion of the two bcafts, chap, 
 xix. 19,20. (2.) As the prefent reign of mercy- 
 will fhorten God's judgments, as much as is con- 
 fiftent with his glory ; fo no man's being able to 
 €nter into the temple, till the plagues of the feven 
 angels were fulfilled, chap. xv. 8, inclines me to 
 fuppofe them fpeedily concluded. (3.) If the laft 
 vial concludes A. D. 1942, as all of them to- 
 gether will, for a time at leaft, have broken the 
 fpirits of the fervants of the beaft, this gives us a 
 pleafmg hope of the partial and comparative reft 
 which the church may probably enjoy from A. D. 
 1942 to 2016; and at the fame time allows the 
 enemy fufficient opportunity, in thefe feventy-four 
 years, to recruit their ftrength and fpirits again, 
 for that laft attack which they will make upon 
 the Lamb, A. D. 2016: For Divine vengeance 
 will no more immediately fall upon them after the 
 vials-, till their final overthrow. Yet now proba- 
 bly is the time for the ten horns of the beaft to 
 bate the whore, to make her deflate and hum her 
 flejh with fire ; for now the words of God againft 
 her are fulfilled, and all that remains is his work, 
 in executing the fentence written; fee chap, 
 xvii. 16, 17. 
 
 ^*-%^ 
 
 CHAP. XVII. 
 
 J, AND there came one of the feven an- 
 •^^ gels, who had the feven vials, and 
 talked with me, faying. Come hither, I 
 will fhew thee the judgment of the great 
 whore, who fitteth upon the many v/aters. 
 
 2. With 
 
'^he feventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /c 3 1 25. 241 
 
 2. With whom the kings of the earth 
 have committed fornication ; and the in- 
 habitants of the earth have been made drunk 
 with the wine of her fornication. 
 
 3. And he carried me in fpirit into the 
 wildernefs ; and I faw a woman fitting upon 
 a fcarlet beaft, full of names of blafphemy ; 
 having feven heads, and ten horns. 
 
 4. And the woman was covered round 
 with purple and fcarlet, and adorned with 
 gold and precious ftone, and pearls ; having 
 a golden cup in her hand, full of abomina- 
 tions and uncleannefs of her fornication. 
 
 5. And upon her forehead a name written 
 MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, 
 THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND 
 OF THE ABOMINATIONS OF THE 
 EARTH. 
 
 6. And I faw the woman drunk with the 
 blood of the faints, and with the blood of 
 the martyrs of Jefus : and I wondered, fee- 
 ing her, with great amazement ! 
 
 7. And the angel faid unto me, Why didfl 
 thou wonder ? I will tell thee the myftery 
 of the woman, and of the beail which carries 
 her, which hath the feven heads and ten horns. 
 
 8. The beaft which thou faweft was, and 
 is not ; and will alcend out of the bottom- 
 lefs pit, and go away into perdition : And 
 they who dwell on the earth Ihall wonder, 
 (whofe names are not written in the book of 
 life, from the foundation of the world) fee- 
 ing the beaft who was, and is not, though 
 he is. 
 
 R 9. Here 
 
242 ^he Whore riding on her Beaji. [XVI I. 
 
 9. Here is the mind that hath wifdom. 
 The kvtvi heads are feven mountains, where 
 the woman litteth upon them. 
 
 TO. And they are feven kings : Five are 
 fallen, and one is ; the other is not yet 
 come ; and when he cometh, he muft con- 
 tinue a little time. 
 
 1 1 . And the beafl that was, and is not, 
 even he is the eighth ; and is of the feven, 
 and goes away into perdition. 
 
 12. And the ten horns which thou faw- 
 eft, are ten kings, which have not yet re- 
 ceived their kingdom ; but receive autho- 
 rity as kings, one hour with the beaft. 
 
 13. Thefe have one mind ; and will give 
 their power and authority to the beaft-. 
 
 14. Thefe- will make war with the Lamb; 
 and the Lamb ftiall overcome them, becaufe 
 he is Lord of lords, and King of kings j 
 and thofe that are with him, are called, and 
 chofen, and faithful. 
 
 15. And he faith unto me. The waters 
 which thou faweft, on which the whore 
 fitteth, are people; and multitudes, and na- 
 tions and tongues. 
 
 16. And the ten horns which thou faweft 
 upon the beaft, thefe ill all hate the whore, 
 and (hall make her defolate, and naked, and 
 fliall eat her fiefh, and burn her with fire. 
 
 17. For God hath given it into their 
 hearts, to efredt his defign, and execute one 
 purpofe ; and to give their kingdom to the 
 beait, till the words of God Ihall be ful- 
 filL^d. 
 
 18. And 
 
rhefiventhrrumpet.k.Vi. 1866,/^ 3125. 243 
 18. And the woman which thou faweft is 
 
 that great city, which hath Qoininioii over 
 
 the kings of the earth. 
 
 We have here a more parricular account of 
 that perlecuting power which had been deicribed 
 before, and will be perfeftly known when the 
 viah are all poured out, A. D. 1942; nor is even 
 now unknown, except to thofe who are given up 
 10 Jlrong deluftons, that they JIjouU believe a lie, 
 
 2 rhtrff. ii. II. r 1 r 
 
 Ver I, 2. And there cam one of the feven an- 
 £./i, who had had thefe-jen vials, (iee the note on 
 chm. xxi. 9.) and talked m luch t.^miliar terms 
 with me, as precluded every degree of terrour ; 
 
 fay in?: ^^^^ ^"^' ^''''' ^'^^'"'^ ^ "^'^^ ^^'"^ 
 iudzment of the great whore, who fitteth, m pomp 
 and power, tt4>on the mcny waters ^ with whom 
 the kings of the earth, ihrou-h many long infa- 
 mous ages, have committed Ipiritud and corporal 
 fornication -, in circumrtancc^s of more aggravated 
 guilt, than thofe in which it was conimirted at 
 Tyre, in times paft, Ifa. xxiii. i 7. ^^^^d the mc^aner 
 inhabitants of the earth, in every quarter of it, 
 have been made fpirituallv drunk with the^ wme of 
 her fornication; and intoxicated with a talle zeal, 
 have as chearfuUy parted with their realon for 
 her, as if it had been a ufekfs incumbrance to, 
 or the difgrace of their nature. 
 
 Ver. 3 6. And he carried me in fpirit into the 
 
 wildernefs, where I miQ;hr, more compof-dly con- 
 rcmolate this execrable delulion, which his m 
 faft'reduced the country about Rome to a com- 
 parative wildernefs. And I faw a woman fitting 
 upon a fcarlct beaft ; for cities an 1 countries are 
 often reprefented by a v;oman (as Britannia (-ur 
 mother, on fome. of our coins;) fuU of names of 
 bhfnhemy •, having feven heads, and t:n horns, as 
 • R 2 ^^'- 
 
244 Woman Br unkiviih Saint's fi/ccJ.LX VII. 6^-8 
 
 we heard, chap. xiii. i. And the ivoman, which 
 reprefentcd the city of Rome, ver. 18, was array- 
 ed, or covo'ed round 77fpi(3£j3Ar;|U£^n, like the Roman 
 emperors and fenators in a time of peace and war, 
 with purple and f carle t \ «;zi adorned, Gr. golden 
 over with gold, and precious ftone (without leav- 
 ing out one of that name, which the earth could 
 furniflij) and pearls \ fuch as St. Peter never re- 
 commended •, fee I Epijl. iii. 3 •, but it was no 
 part of her defign to engage the heart, or attract 
 the eye of Deity, Cant. iv. 9 : Having however 
 with thefe ornaments caught the vulgar eye, like 
 other harlots, fhc holds out a golden cup in her 
 handy full c/ impure ingredients, here called the 
 abominations and fdthinefs of her fornication •, that 
 with rhefe philtres or love-podons, Ihe may af- 
 fimilate all that approach her to her own brutal 
 diipofrions, Jer. li. 7. 
 
 And, as fome fhamelefs proftitutes had their 
 names written over their doors, fo, in order 
 that ihe might appear as much as pofTible un- 
 like the fervants of God, who have his name in 
 their foreheads, chap. xiv. i •, upon her forehead 
 was a name written, which in fa(ft announced 
 the crimes for which God will punifh her-, viz. 
 MYSTERY ■, ' this very word was infcribcd 
 ' on the front of the pope's mitre, till fome of 
 * the reformers took public notice of it,' fays 
 M'-. John "Wefley, but l>ifhop Newton in loc : 
 only freaks of it as a point highly probable, though 
 mu. h controverted. BABYLON THE GREAT, 
 THE MOTHER, the nurfe and patronefs OF 
 HARLOTS, AND in fhort of all THE ABO- 
 MIiNATIONS, corporal and fpiritual, which 
 fill the different regions OF THE EARTH. 
 — God forgive and humble thofe, who will not read 
 this character of Rome papal, which is written, 
 (not on her hand where Ihe might conceal it, but) 
 ilandsconfpicuous on her forehead, fo that no man 
 
 can 
 
Thefcventh Trumpet, A. D. i866, to 3 125. 245 
 
 can look her full in the face without feeing i^unlefs 
 God has given him eyes that hejhould not fee — vcr. 6. 
 Jnd I Jaw the woman drunk with the blood of the 
 faints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jefus. 
 ■' Tobedrunk fuppofes the draughts to have been 
 ^ frequent, large and plcaLnt: No body chufes 
 ^ to be drunk with what is unpleafant to the pa- 
 
 * late. And what a palate muft that be to which 
 ' blood is pleafant, but cruelty itfelf? And as 
 
 * people when they are drunk talk nonfenfe, and 
 ' do extravagant things; lb this woman, having 
 ' by cruelty and blood intoxicated herfelf with 
 
 * the grandeur thereby attained, fhe fays, and in- 
 ^ fids upon it. That number one is number a ihou- 
 
 * fiindj that an inch is as long as five or fix feet ; 
 ' that ihe never did, nor can, tell a lye in her life, 
 
 * nor do any thing amifs •, and fhe raves at every 
 ^ one that does not believe all this, and vows to 
 ' be the death of them, when fhe gets them in her 
 ' power.' See Dr, Grofvenor's fermon, p. 29, 
 30, in the fermons againji popery, vol. 2d. She alio 
 calls the Proteftants hereticks and dogs j but God 
 has called fome of them/^/«/i : Therefore fays our 
 author, Seeing her in fuch a ftate, oy fuch a pod- 
 on, I wondered with great amazement, to fee even 
 a ChriiVian power outdo all that Heathen rage it- 
 felf had ever meditated againft the name of Jefus. 
 
 Ver. 7, 8. And the angel f aid unto me. Grieved 
 as thou mayeft well be at this horrid ruin of thy 
 own nature, IVhy didfi thou wonder ? John iii. 7 : 
 Knoweft thou not, that all the wickednefs of de- 
 vils will be atrled out by inhuman, though no.'ui- 
 nallyChriltian hands, againft thy Lord that bought 
 thee? But that thou mayeft point out to tlie fu- 
 ture church of God their enemies and dangers, 
 / will tell thee the myftery of the woman, or of 
 Rome •, and of the beaft, or the papal ft:ate which 
 carries her, which hath the feven heads find ten 
 R 3 horns'. 
 
246 Rane PaPal defcrihed. [XVII. 9 — 1 1. 
 
 horns ; and by whofe incans flic rages and triumpl.s 
 lo. ^be hcajt, that temporal perkcuting power 
 'which thcu fawfjl, and wnich bears the woman, 
 ivas in being, long before thy time : and yet is not 
 now, in the manner in which he will be hereafter; 
 ior being an inrernal power, he v:ill ajcend cut of 
 the bottomkfs pit, to torment the earth a while, rjid 
 then go cixiay into temporal and eternal perdition : 
 ylnd they ii-ho dwell" io\:A and body en the earth, 
 fbail wonder at this mondrous piodigy ; (the in- 
 fmcerc profefTors 1 mean, whom fhou waft forbid- 
 den to mealure, chap, xi. 2, ivhcfe names are not 
 i'ouud'ivritteni?itht book oflife^from the foundation of 
 /he world, chap xiii 8. xx. 1 5. and xxi. 27.) v\htn 
 ihtj fee in the ourer couit the beajl who was, and 
 yet is not; though in {a6t he is now in the fpiric of 
 Diotrephcs, and oi\ho\c falfe apofles, deceitful work- 
 ers who want to have the pre-eminence themitlves 
 in the chinch and world, inltead of giving it to 
 Chrilt; fee 2 Cor. xi. 1 ^. Col. i. 18. 3 John 9, 10. 
 
 Ver. 9 — 1 1. I[ is in vain to pretend to wifdom, 
 if m.en will not endeavour to difcover and avoid 
 inch a bead as this -, therefore, as it had been 
 faid before, chap. xiii. 18, i7^r^ is wifdo7n; fo, 
 whilil the fervancs of the beafl dand wondering 
 r.t him, this angel adds again. Here, fixed in cau- 
 tionary attention, is the mind that hath wifdom in 
 it; tor he is truly vvile who can deteft the fpirit 
 of this bead in others, and guard againft it in 
 himfelf. Bur tj-.rt you may know his place, The 
 feven heads are fven mountains where the woman., 
 the city fiiteth on them; viz, the Palatine, Capi- 
 toline, Qiiirinal, Cieli.m, i^ifquilian, Viminal and 
 Aventiiie hills on which Rome ftands; every one 
 of vt hie h will probably be honoured, as three or 
 four of thrm have already been, to have a royal 
 palace erettcd upf.n ir, by fome pope or other, be- 
 fore this abomination is fwept down in:o hell. 
 
 And 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1866, to 3125. 247 
 
 Jnd they are /even kings, or fcven different forms 
 ot government, which are to take place at Rome, 
 lee Dan. vii. 17. 24, of which the holy Ghoft Taw 
 proper to take no other notice in this prophecy, 
 than merely to inform us of their number \ that 
 we might the more certainly know the beaft which 
 is the eighfh : But their own hiftorians have given 
 lis their names-, viz, kings, confuls, dilators, 
 decemvirs, military tribunes, emperors, and dukes. 
 Thtfive firlt of thcfe are fallen^ and palfed away 
 betore this A. D. 96; and one^ the fix:h ; viz, 
 emperors now is : the other \ viz, dukes is not yet 
 come \ and when he cometh^ he muji continue a little 
 time, that is, from A. D. 566 to ^27, fays bifhop 
 Newton ; which was but a fhort fpace compared 
 with the preceedmg i fnper i al pov/cr^ which conti- 
 nued above five hundred years-, and efpccially 
 with xht papal which followed ic, and will conti- 
 nue 1260 years. A^id the beaji ddcx\b<:d before, 
 that uas and yet is yiot, even he is the eighth : But 
 as the dukedom ot Rome, lubjirdt to the exarchs 
 of Ravenna, under the Greek emperors, fcarcely 
 dcferves to be named as a different head of Roman 
 government-, therefore ic is added, the beaft is of 
 the f even, and mult accordingly be reckoned with, 
 the other fix heathen forms of government, which 
 have taken place in that city : Yet a heavier doom 
 awaits him than them -, they only landed thcm- 
 lelves in fomeehing not utterly unl ke thcmfeives, 
 but he goeth away into compleat, final and irrevo- 
 cable perdition. 
 
 Ver. J 2 — 14. And the tenhorns which thou Jaw ejt 
 are, ten kings, that is, kingdoms or diftind govern- 
 ments, (for fo the holy Ghoft 'has explained the 
 word, D<?«. vii. 17, 23O which have not yet re- 
 ceived their kingdom, being only at pref'-nt n^em- 
 bers of the Roman empire j and fo they conri- 
 nyed till about A. D. 456 i fee chap. viii. j^, 1 1 •, 
 U 4 vvhcn 
 
248 "the ten Horns of the Beaji. [XVII. 12—14. 
 
 when the empire was crumbled into ten kingdoms, 
 three hundred years before the time of the bealt; 
 who at his rifmg, finding theie ten horns in full 
 pofTefTion of their refptdive thrones, infiduoufly 
 fupplanted three of them, and pulled them up by 
 their roots, Dan. vii. 8. But it is not the defign of 
 the holy Ghofl to fpeak of thefe ten kingdoms, 
 confidered as fragments or remains of the Roman 
 empire, but only as they arc the horns vviih which 
 the beajl pufhes at the church of God: And as 
 horns of this bead, they receive authority as kingS: 
 fMiKv upciv, both at the fame time, and for the fame 
 length or time as the bead. When his head is 
 broken, his ten horns can do nothing; and to in- 
 timate both the fhort continuance of his reign, 
 and of their abje6t fubmifllon to him as his horns, 
 they are faid to receive royal authority with him but 
 one hour: Yet in the review, when they become 
 the kingdoms of the Lord and of his Chrift", they 
 will think that hour long in which they accepted 
 authority with him, and pulhed at the church of 
 God under his infamous diredion. 
 
 The three kingdoms which this little horn the 
 bead acquired, are generally reckoned to be the 
 exarchate of Ravenna, gained for the pope A. D, 
 755-, the kingdom of the Lombards, A. D. 774; 
 and the lUte of Rome gained foon after -, on 
 which account the pope wears a triple crown. 
 The other feven, bilhop Newton reckons thus in 
 the eighth century, when they were properly 
 confidered as horns of the bead ; viz, the Huns 
 in Hungary, the ^/^-wz^/^j in Germany, \\\q Franks 
 in France, the Burgundians in Burgandy, the 6"^- 
 racens in Afric and Spain, the Goths in other 
 parts of Spain, and the Saxons in Britain : But all 
 aaree that Britain is one of thefe ten kingdoms ; 
 for, from fifty five years before Chrift's time, 
 Britain felt the valour of the Roman arms, for 
 
 about 
 
7'hefeventh 'Trumpet, A. D. 1866, io 3125. 249 
 
 about five hundred years : And that fhe has been 
 a horn of this beaft is too notorious. 
 
 It is added, ver. 13, 14. Tbefe kingdoms, in- 
 toxicated with the wine of this harlot's fornica- 
 tion, however their interefts or inclinations may 
 clafli in other refpeds, have all one mind in this 
 point J and will give their power and authority to 
 the beaji, in an offenfive and defenfive alliance : 
 Therefore they will all make war with the Lamh in 
 his followers ; and the Lamb from one age to 
 zxiQikitx Jhall overconife them^ becaufe he is in truth, 
 what the beaft vainly pretends to ; viz. Lord of 
 lords and King of kings -, and thofe who are with 
 him, as all his faints are, even in his hand, are 
 called, and chofen, and faithful : And as fuch they 
 wi 1 joyfully light under his banner j for they 
 love not their lives unto death, when t.he honour 
 pi their Lord calls for it. 
 
 Ver. 15, 16, 17. And he faith unto me, l^hewa- 
 ters which thou faweft on which the whore fittethy 
 are people^ and multitudes, and nations and tongues ; 
 whom the holy Gholt taught the ancient prophets 
 to compare x.owaters,iox their multitude, inftabili- 
 ty and turbulence; fee Ifa. viii. 6, 7. and xxviii. 2. 
 Jer. xlvii. 2. And the ten -horns which thou fawefi 
 upon the beaji, thefe, when they recover from their 
 drunkennefs, will mortally hate the whore after 
 A. D. 1942-, and obferving the command which 
 fucceeds the vials. Reward her as fhe rewarded you^ 
 chap, xviii. 6 -, in obedience to God they will 
 make her df Slate, and naked, and eat her fiefh, and 
 burn her with fire. And as fuch a doom awaits 
 her, though the fine of it, which makes hafte, is 
 not yet anived, i. is the fin and fhame of modern 
 Proteftants, and of feme true Chrifiians, that they 
 do not now feel indignation againft her, more 
 proportioned to '■hat which will hereafter dignify 
 their more iliuminaced luccefiors. At the fame 
 
 time 
 
250 The ten Horns ■ii-ill bate the Whore. [ X V 1 1 . 1 5- r 7. 
 
 tim- let no man be ftiimblcd, cither at our luke- 
 warmnels, or the future indignation which will be 
 conceived againfl her ; for the righteous hand of 
 God is in the one and other of thele things : For 
 God hath given it both into our, and their hearts^ 
 to effect his awful defign^ and execute one iixtd pur- 
 J>o/e : And, as the Lord frequently punifli^s one 
 fin by leaving men to commit others which are 
 more dreadful ; io, in righteous vengeance, he 
 has lett thefe deluded kings to give their kingdom 
 fo the heaft \ till the words of God, which he has 
 fpoken on this fubjed, by one and another of his- 
 prophets, jjjall be fulfilled. When the beaft is. 
 deftroyed thofe words will be compleatly fulfil- 
 led : But as thefe horns cannot turn upon the 
 whore, to make her naked and hum her ivith fire 
 when fhe is not ; his zvcrds muft be con fide red as 
 fulfilled, either v. hen the fecond beaft has attained 
 the height of his power, A. D. 1886, chap. xiii. 17, 
 or a little before A. D. 1926; lee chap. xiv. 
 18 — 20 ; or rather when the vials are poured out 
 A. D. 1942, at which timeout Lord will proba- 
 bly tread the wine-prefs alone, and of the people there 
 will be none "uoith him, Ifa. Ixiii. 3 : But after this, 
 his fervants will certainly defire to come in and 
 teftify their duty to him ; for now his words are 
 fulfilled, and the only work that then remains is 
 the final execution of the beaft, chap, xix. 20. But 
 the above words affure us, that thefe ten horns of 
 the beafts will give their power to him, at leafl: 
 till after the fecond beaft is come, and has attain- 
 ed the height of his power. 
 
 ' General prophecies, fays Biftiop Newton, like 
 ' general rules, admit of limitations and cxcep- 
 * tions ;' but nothing of this nature can take place, 
 when the Lord is defcribing the finful condudl of 
 his creatures, as in the prelent cafe, and drawing 
 ■lip accufations againft them for violations of his 
 
 law ; 
 
The feventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /o 3 1 25. 251 
 
 law; here every thing muft be fyllabically true» 
 nothing can be exaggerated here, or protraded 
 beyond its real rime : Therefore, as the holy 
 Gholl fpeaks of all thej'e ten horns without diflinc- 
 t!on, as giving their power to the bead, till the 
 ivords of God are fulfilled \ how many individuals 
 foever there arc, or have been in theie ten king- 
 doms, who never confented to the unworthy deed, 
 M the ivDvds cf Cod arc not yet fulfilled^ (and in- 
 difputably iliey are not:) the ten kingdoms (\q all 
 of them to this hour, in fome degree or other, 
 give their power to him. 
 
 Hear my dear countrymen, and tremble at this 
 word of the Lord — It is the honour of the Britifh 
 horn that it does not now bow down to the bead, 
 as in agt's pad, or as othtrs of them continue to do: 
 Yet this fcripture affcrts that England now gives 
 its power to the bead ; for the words of God are 
 vioi fulfilled. If it is demanded, //(Ste'/ 1 anfwer. 
 To fay nothing of bowing to the ead, or at the 
 name of Jelus ; of the fatal confidence in baptif- 
 mal regeneration with which life is begun j of the 
 impodibilities, with refpcft to themlelvcs, which 
 the fponfors then promife; or of the fign of the 
 crofs in that ordinance — To be filent about the 
 office of confirmation ; at the conlequences of 
 which good men, whatever they have figned^ can- 
 not but fluidder; as well as at fome things in the 
 vifitation of the fick, and in the burial fervicc — To 
 pals over holy-days appointed merely by the will 
 of man; an unindituted liturgy^ which militates 
 againd that love of variety which is eflential to 
 the foul of man, and fo wonderfully provided for 
 in God and in his word-, and the manner in which 
 that liturgy is chanted in cathedrals, and repeated 
 in common churches; neither of which are at all 
 adapted to the purpofes of devotion — To wave 
 the thought of the people's being deprived of their 
 
 unalienable 
 
252 EnglandgivesitsPozver totheBeaJl. [XVI f. 17, 
 
 unalienable right to choofe their own minifters, 
 and fuch frequently obtruded upon them as are no 
 way morally adapted to promote their everlafting 
 interefts ; and that fuch a door is left open to the 
 Lord's table, as cannot but fill good men with 
 horror at the company they Ibmetimc-s meet with 
 there. Thefe, and fimilar things, awfully eftahlijh- 
 ed\.\it diffenting intereft, A.D. 1662, (when more 
 than 2000 minifters were ejected for not fubmit- 
 ing to the fpiritnal ordinances of men) before it 
 was tolerated in 1689 — But to fay nothing of thefe 
 things, my grand objedtion againlt the church of 
 England arifes from what this concluding bock 
 of Icripture fuggefts under the word heqft; which 
 fignifies fuch an unlawful combination of civil 
 and facred power as intoxicates the minds of 
 church-men, whilft it invades the prerogative of 
 the Son of God, and in part at leaft obiirutfls the 
 ends of his incarnation. 
 
 King Henry the viiith afllimed to himfelf that 
 ecclefiaftical fupremacy which the pope had long 
 fo fhamefully ufurped ; and, as might be expect- 
 ed, his children walked in the fame fteps. 
 And is that fupremacy to this hour reftored to 
 the Son of God, if ftill the ftate maintains. 
 That * the church has power to decree rights 
 
 * and ceremonies, or authority in matters of 
 
 * faith?' See article xxth. Alas! thefimple laws of 
 Jefus are thought infufficient for the government 
 of his church, without the fuperadded decorati- 
 ons of human inventions ; and the ftate infifts 
 upon being Chrift's coadjutor, to eftablifh fome 
 things which it feems he omitted. True, it does 
 not ' enforce' its peculiar requifuions, as things 
 ' to be believed for the neceffity of falvation \ 
 but thofe who will call no one mafter but the Lord 
 Jefus, are not permitted to exercife their mini- 
 ftry among, or to commune with, them ; which 
 
 3 is 
 
T'he feventh Tumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /« 3 1 25. 253 
 
 is a direfl invafion of Chrifl's government, who 
 opens and no man jljuts, -dnd/buts and no man 
 opens. 
 
 David indeed was both a prophet and king; 
 but if any king now becomes a preacher, as he 
 cannot be infpired to give any new revelation to 
 the world, tlie New Teftament gives him no more 
 authority than the meaneft of his fubjcds, to al- 
 ter, or make any additions to, the eftabliflied con- 
 ftitutions of that kingdom of grace, of which he 
 has the honour to become afubjeffl — And as to 
 the prieflhood, among the ancient Heathens the 
 fame perfon was often king and prieft, as Anius : 
 
 Rex Anius, Rex idem hominum Phcehi^ue facerdos, 
 
 Virgil. 
 
 But among the Jews, when the priefthood was 
 fettled upon Aaron's family, and royalty upon 
 David's, fhefe offices were of courfe kept fuffici- 
 cntly diftinc^ from each other : And after the 
 captivity, by planting the two olive trees, which 
 reprefentcd the magiltraoy and miniftry, on the 
 right and left hand of the Jewilh church or can- 
 dleftick, the Lord forbad the latter to grow under 
 the fhade of the former ; fee chap. xi. 4. Zech. 
 iv. 3, 1 1 : For to be a priefi upon his throne was 
 an honour referved for Immanuel only, Zech. vi.- 
 ?3 : And when James and John requefted to have 
 thefe charafters united in themifelves, our Lord's 
 anfwer was clear and peremptory, Itjhall not befo 
 among you. Matt. xx. 20 — 28. Mark x. 35 — 45. 
 Oh I that profeffing Chriftians had confidered his 
 decifion as definitive to themfelves ! But the Pope, 
 as well as Mahomet, has fet up his will in this re- 
 fpedl againll the will of God, which ruined the 
 church of Rome ; and England can never reco- 
 ver its fpiritual glory till it knows but one Lord in 
 
 fpiritual 
 
254- Rome is ihe Seal of the Benjl. [XVIf. iS. 
 
 fpiritual things. There is one Lord Bijhop of 
 louls, and but one -, and as he did not at firll, he 
 never can build his church upon hierarchical or 
 prelacical ground •, for his plan is incapable of 
 improvement \ and as fuch will be univerfally 
 adopted in the millennium, when i\-\tr^ Jhall be one 
 Lord'm the church, and his name one^ Zech. xiv. 9 : 
 Nor have we now, asChriftians, any concern with 
 any other officers or offices in the houfe of God, 
 but fuch only as our great Lord appointed ; for 
 one is our mafter, even Cbrijl. And by the time 
 the church of England has fat three hundred 
 years from the reformation, or from A. D. 1362, 
 •when the thirty nine articles were firft produced 
 in a convocation of the clergy -, or two hundrtd 
 years from A. D. 1662, deliberating upon it 
 whether fhe fhall be more reformed ; there is 
 reafon to fear that heaven, earth and hell will fay. 
 It is time for her to be more deformed^ by that po- 
 pery which fhe never would wholly extirpate — ■ 
 True, tht worldly faH^uar)\ both at Rome and in 
 England, preferves a unity -, but it is a unity of 
 founds noz of the faith \ a unity which has wound- 
 ed ten thou and confcienccs, for the fake of eccle- 
 fiaftica! gain ; while many pretended followers of 
 St. Pau'^, almoft avow the maxim which he deteft- 
 ed i viz, of doing evil, that good may com.e \ whofe 
 damnation is jnji. 
 
 Alas ! figning religious truths or conftitutions 
 which are not believed, is a crying fin, which 
 tends to deftroy all tendernefs of confcience. At 
 the fame time, in men of no confcience, the vain 
 trammels of orthodoxy, confine nothing but the 
 tongue and pen, and that only for an hour. But 
 is fatan in jeft too } And has his fervant the levia- 
 than, who is playing in thefe waters^ no other 
 defign but to amufe himfeit? — Credat Jud<eus 
 appella I 
 
 2 To 
 
The feventh Trw.npet, A. D. 1866, /^ 3125. 255 
 
 To explain ver. 17, lb far as it concerns the 
 Britidi horn^ was my chief defign in what I have 
 written above: And I befeech my epifcopallan 
 reader, to read Mr. FlaveVs Tidings from Rome, 
 or England's Alarm ; and prove to hmifelf at leaft, 
 the improbability that the words of a Mr. Reeves^ 
 and others there quoted, fhouid ever be fulfilled 
 againit our dear nadve country, before or after 
 A. D. 1866, before he fuffers himfelf to decide 
 againft the literal ienle of this 1 7Lh vei fe j or takes 
 upon him to aflert that the command, chap, xviii, 
 4, Come out of her^ my people^ does not concern 
 him — The church, I apprehend, is then only built 
 on Icriptural ground, when God's miniiters nei- 
 ther claim, nor accept any precedence, but what 
 arifes from their fuperior age, gifts, graces or 
 ufefulnefs ; for Chriil is to be exalced, and not 
 men. 
 
 The diffenters indeed have no power of the horn 
 to give the beaft ; yet fome of them too are vifibly 
 lerving his interefts, by degrading the Lord who 
 bought them^ and indulging to that Arminian 
 pride and deceit which are popery begun. 
 
 But that no man may plead ignorance of the 
 enemy v/e are here warned againft, the holy Ghod, 
 by this angel, points out the fpot whence all this 
 mifchief was to arife, ver. 18. And, the woman 
 which thou faweji riding upon the fcarlct beaft, is 
 that great city Rome •, which hath now, and will 
 long continue to have, dominion over the kings of 
 the earth. This is the execrable fpot where hell 
 opened its mouth, chap. ix. 1 ; to fend out the 
 firlt beaft, chap. xiii. 1 ; the Sodom and Babylon 
 of the world, chap. xi. 8. and xviii. 10. And this 
 woman or city now rides in pomp and pride, upon 
 that papal power which at prefent fupports her ; 
 but foon flie will find her beaft too low-, and 
 when he ftumbles and throws her, fhe will fink 
 
 Ike 
 
236 Rome arraigned and condemned. [X.VIII. i — 3. 
 
 like lead in the mighty waters, on which fhe now 
 fits, as fccure as if they had been everlafting 
 
 mountains, ver. i. 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 I. A ND after thefe things, I faw an angel 
 •*^ coming down from heaven, having 
 great power ; and the earth was enUghten- 
 ed with his glory. 
 
 2. And he cried in ^is might, with a 
 loud voice, faying. It is fallen, it is fallen, 
 even Babylon the great; and it is become 
 the habitation of devils, and the hold of 
 every impure fpirit j and a cage of every un- 
 clean and hateful bird. 
 
 3. Becaufe fhe hath made all nations 
 drink of the wine of the wrath of her forni- 
 cation : And the kings of the earth have 
 committed fornication with her ; and the 
 merchants of the earth have been enriched 
 by the power of her luxuries. 
 
 When Ezekiel faw the glory of the God of 
 Ifrael, ihe earth fhincd ijoith his glory., chap, xliii. 
 2 ; which makes it the more probable, that the 
 angel who here enlightened the earth with his glory, 
 was the Lord Jefus ; who fuddenly darted himfelf 
 down from heaven to the view of his apoftle, as 
 he will be fecn by every eye at the great day. And 
 he cried in his might zvith a loud voice., to awake 
 attention, faying., in the fame language which had 
 
 announced 
 
The/evenfbTrumpei,A.D. 1866,^0^125, 257 
 
 announced the fall of the Old Teftament Baby- 
 lon, (Ifa. xxi. 9, and Jer. 1. and li. chapters) // is 
 fallen, it is fallen ; Babylon the great : And as 
 Ifaiab, chap. xiii. 21, 22, had predi6ted, The wild 
 leaf s of the defert foall lie there, and their houfes 
 fhall he full of doleful creatures -, and the owls fh all 
 dwell there \ and fatyrs, or demons, fuppofed to 
 take the fhape of goats (fee hXX) Jhall dance 
 there; and the wild heafs of the iflands fhall cry in 
 their deflate houfes, and dragons in their pleafant 
 palaces -, fo this New Teftament Babylon is beccfne 
 the habitation of demons, and the (pv7.otx^ the cage, 
 the hold, the -prifon-houfe of every impure fpirit ; 
 the place where every unclean and hateful bird is 
 confined. ' Siippofe then Babylon to mean Hea- 
 
 * then Rome, what have the Romanifts gamed ; 
 
 * feeing, from the time of that definition which 
 
 * they fay is paft, thefe have been, and are to 
 
 * be its only inhabitants for ever ?' 
 
 The caufe of this follows, ver. 3. For fie hath 
 made all nations from pole to pole, to drink into 
 her principles and pradices ; which have over- 
 come them like wine, morally difturbed their 
 iindeiftandings, and heated them into rage and 
 fury againft God and men : But as this wine ili- 
 iBulated the vilefl lulls of the heart, it became 
 the wine of the wrath of God againft thofe whom 
 he permitted to drink of it. Yet, fee with hor- 
 ror ! the kings of the earth have committed fornication 
 with her ; and the merchants of the earth, who 
 took out their licences to trade from her office, 
 chap. xiii. 17 •, and particularly the Romifti cler- 
 gy, who deal in her trinkets and fpecial commo- 
 dities, have been enriched by the abundance of 
 thofe her luxuries tjj? ovvxixsug tou a-Tfrii^ovg, whic li 
 cherilh wantonnefs, and difpofe to adls of uncha- 
 ftity ; fee Doddridge in loc. which yet have had 
 fovere'gn and the moil fatal power over her. 
 
 i> 4. And 
 
258 Godftirs his People againfi Rame. [ XVII 1 .4.&C. 
 
 4. And I heard another voice from hea^ 
 ven, faying, Come out from her, O my 
 people, that ye may not be partakers of her 
 fins, and that ye receive not of her plagues : 
 
 5. Becaufe her fms have followed otie ano- 
 ther up to heaven, and God hath remembe- 
 red her unrighteoufnefs. 
 
 6. Render to her as flie hath rendered to 
 you ', and double to her double according to 
 her works : In the cup which fhe hath 
 mingled, mix for her a double quantity. 
 
 7. As much as £he hath glorified herfelf, 
 and lived in luxury, fo much torment and 
 grief give her : Becaufe flie faith in her 
 heart, I fit a queen ; and am not a widow^^ 
 and fl:iall not fee forrow. 
 
 8. On this account, in one day fhall her 
 plagues come, death and mourning and fa- 
 mine J and fhe fhall be confumed with fire : 
 For flrong is the Lord who judgeth her. 
 
 9. And the kings of the earth who have 
 committed fornication, and lived luxurioufly 
 with her, fhall bewail her and lament for 
 her ; when they fee the fmoke of her burn- 
 ing: 
 
 10. Standing a far off, for fear of her 
 torment, faying, Alas, alas, thou great city 
 Babjdon, the ilrong city ! for in one hour 
 thy judgment is come. 
 
 1 1 . And the merchants of the earth fhall 
 wail and lament over her ; becaufe no man 
 buys her wares any more. 
 
 12. The yZiz^-lading of gold and filver,, 
 ^^d precious flone, and pearls, and fine li- 
 nen. 
 
^hefevenih Trumpet ^ A. D. 1866,/^ 3125. 259 
 
 nen, and purple, and lilk and fcarlet ; and 
 all odoriferous wood ; and every ivory vef- 
 fel ; and every vefTel of mofl precious v^ood ; 
 and of brafs, and of iron, and of marble ; 
 
 13. And cinnamon J and perfumes; and 
 ointment, and incenfe, and wine and oil ; 
 and fine flour, and wheat, and cattle, and 
 fheep J and horfes and chariots, and flaves, 
 and fouls of men. 
 
 14. And the fruits which thy foul lufted 
 after, are gone from thee ; and all thy deli- 
 cious and fplendid things are gone from thee; 
 and thou flialt never find them any more. 
 
 15. The merchants of thefe things, who 
 were enriched by her, ihall fland a far ofi^, 
 for fear of her torment, weeping and wail- 
 ing ; 
 
 16. And faying, Alas, alas! the great 
 city, which was clothed with fine linen, and 
 purple and fcarlet, and adorned with gold, 
 and precious ftone, and pearls ! 
 
 17. For in one hour is fo great wealth de- 
 folated. And every fliip-mafter, and every 
 company in the fliips and the mariners, and 
 all that labour upon the fea, flood afar off, 
 
 18. And cried, when they faw the fmoke 
 of her burning ; faying, What city h like 
 the great city ! 
 
 19. And they caft dufi: upon their heads, 
 and cried, weeping and lamenting ; faying, 
 Alas, alas ! the great city, in which all who 
 had Ihips in the fea were enriched, through 
 her expenfivenefs ; for in one hour fhe is 
 made defolate. 
 
 S 2 20. Rejoice 
 
z6o7heNaiiofts^etvailBa.bY\on*sfaIl.[XVlll.4i&:c. 
 
 20. Rejoice over her, O heaven, and yc 
 holy apoftles and prophets ; for God hath 
 avenged ^er judgment of you upon her. 
 
 As Jehu took care, that none of God*s fervants 
 fliould be (lain with the worfhippers of Baal, 
 2 Kings X. 23 ; and the angel haftened Lot out of 
 Sodom when it was going to be dellroyed. Gen. 
 xix. 15; fo I beard a voice from heaven, fays our 
 author, faying to the faints fcattered amongft 
 them. Come out from her my people \ that ye be not 
 partakers of her fins ^ and that ye receive not of her 
 plagues; for none but God's enemies and yours, 
 will now dare to promife you fafety in her com" 
 munion : And this order will be duly regarded 
 after A. D. 1942 j though alas! at prefent, for 
 the fake of gain, many profefTors choofe to build 
 their houfes in the fuburbs of Rome, and, en- 
 tangle themfelves in the fkirts of this whore's 
 garments; fee chap. xvii. 17. But there is no 
 room for trifling or duplicity now, for her Jins, 
 ripe for judgment, have followed one another like 
 mountains piled up to heaven -, and God will at 
 length prove that he hath remembered her iniqui- 
 ties. And as men are to be the inftruments of 
 this vengeance, fo I command my people, ver. 6, 
 7, 8, Render to her for her fins, as fhe hath rende- 
 red, to you for your faithfulnefs to God : And as 
 the thief found with ftolen goods was to reftore 
 double, £.W. xxii. 4, fo double unto her double % 
 for this will be but according to her works : Yea, 
 no temporal punifhments you can infliftupon her, 
 can compeni'ate the everlafting injury fhe has done 
 the fouls and bodies of men : But though fhe 
 cannot in this life fufiFcr a full retaliation, yet /;; 
 the cup which fhe hath mingled., mly, for her a dcu' 
 Ik quantity in terrorem, and as a warning to 
 others. Slit has robbsd me, and funk my glory* 
 
^he feventh trumpet^ A, D. 1866, to 3125. 261 
 
 in the whirlpool of felf ; therefore as much as /he 
 hath glorified herfelf^ and lived in luxury £rp))H«(r« 
 Gr. as the minifters of my vengeance, fo much 
 torment and for row give her; for even now, go- 
 ing down into the jaws of ruin, fuelled with pride, 
 ihe faith I fit a queen to be adorned, and am no 
 widow, and fh all fee no for row ^ Ifa. xlvii. 7 — 10. 
 Say, delufion, cotildfl: thou have done more than 
 this on a race of thinking immortals ! But on this 
 account, in one yet future day, foall her plagues 
 come from God and men ; viz, death and mourn- 
 ing-^ and famine, and fhe fhall be burnt with fire, 
 like Sodom, till Ihe is confumed-, for firong is the 
 Lord whojudgeth her, and flie muft feel the power 
 Ihe would not fear. 
 
 It is impoffible that the followers of Jefus 
 fhould be men of cruelty and blood ; yet you fee 
 the order which God has here given his fervants, 
 with refpedt to Babylon's fall : Therefore, with 
 whatever horror the view fills me, I'll give up the 
 unmeaning name of a Chriftlan, when 1 am 
 afhamed to avow my joy in the profped of our 
 Lord's future triumph over her, and the glorious 
 fpreading of his kingdom. 
 
 But her death warrant being thus ligned, 
 here follows the wailing of her friends over 
 her, ver. 9 — 19. I^he kings of the earth, who have 
 committed corporal or ipiritual fornication, and 
 lived luxurioujly, with her, elpecially after the 
 rife of the fecond bead ; and ail the merchants, 
 and trading people of every name, who hsd 
 "been enriched by her magnificent expences, in the 
 moft palTionate ftrains bewailed her ruin ; {land- 
 ing afar o^ for fear of her torment, when they 
 faw the fmoke of her burning •, cafling dull on their 
 heads, wringing their hands, crying, weeping., wail- 
 ing and faying, Ouai, o-jai. Wee, woe, Alas, alas! 
 that great city Babylon! that mighty city I whofe 
 royai mandates once controlled the fou's and 
 S 3 bodies 
 
fiSiBahylon^s former Glory r ever fed. [XVIII.4,&c. 
 
 bodies of men; for in one long predifted hour is 
 thy judgment come: And now, this mart of plea- 
 sure being (hut up, the world itfelf looks like a 
 defolated wildernefs to thofe different perfons; for 
 the bills which thefe beafts had drawn upon heaven 
 and hell, being now returned, with a vengeance, 
 both upon the drawers of them, and upon many 
 of the kings of the earth who had indorfed them, 
 710 man buys their merchandife any mere ; nor can 
 her lying currency any more procure any one of 
 the following twenty-eight articles, in which fhe 
 had long traded, ver. 12, 13 ; viz. Gold, fdver, pre- 
 cious Jlone^ pearls, fine linen j purple, ftlk, fcarlet, 
 odoriferous ivood\ ivory'Veffels, and veffels of mofi 
 precious wood, and of hrafs, of iron, and of marble-, 
 cinnamon, perfumes, ointment, incenfe, ivine, oil, fine 
 flour, wheat, cattle, fheep, horfes, chariots, flaves, 
 and fouls of men. 
 
 Many of thefe bounties of providence, from 
 the refpedive climes which produced them, had 
 been brought to Tyre for fale; but when the 
 fecond bead has fpread popery over the whole 
 earth, Rome v/ill far exceed Tyre in the extent 
 of her commerce, and in the abundance of her 
 delicacies; and efpecially in her cruelties. Did 
 Tyre trade in the perfons of men ^ {Nephejh, Heb. 
 vtu;>/jt»f LXX, Ezek. xxvii, 13.) to the Romifh 
 market too are brought, not on\y flaves, but the 
 fouls of men, to be fold there; to v/ork in the 
 'hnoke of that furnace, where adamantine chains 
 are forged for immortal minds; and where the 
 dupes of this infernal delufion, are contented to 
 yield to the will of Rome their civil and religious 
 hopes. But behold ! in one hour ftie is irreparably 
 defolated; fee Ifai. xxiii. i, 7, 14, and Ezek, 
 xxviith throughout. 
 
 But amidft all this hopelefs wailing, here is 
 no forrcw lor the difhonour done to God, no 
 
 penitent 
 
Thefeventh trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /» 3 1 2 5. 2 63 
 
 penitent confeflions of their guilt and (hame in 
 lupporting her fo long; no cries to heaven for 
 mercy for themfelves; no compafiionate warn- 
 ings flow from the lips of thole kings and traders 
 bf the earth ; no intreaties are addrefTed to the 
 votaries of the beaft, already brought low by 
 the vials, fo fave themfelves from that future 
 vengeance which ftands ready to blaft them for- 
 ever. — Thefe would have been fubftantial proofs 
 of love to God, to men, and therefore to them- 
 felves. — But alas! theirs was the forrow of the 
 world which worketh deaths 2 Cor. vii, 10 j or 
 perhaps worfe than fo. — It is well if it did not 
 arife from the dilappointment of their lulls ; and 
 if there was not anger burning in their breafts 
 againft God, for fpoiling their fhameful markets^ 
 by taking this juft and neceffary vengeance on the 
 treafons of men. — Alas! they give the beaft their 
 tears, when they have nothing elfe to give him. 
 They had iron eyes in the day of God's diflionourj 
 but when he takes to himfelf his mighty power 
 and reigns, they can weep aloud. — Rebellious 
 wailings thefe, which quarrel with the righteouf- 
 nefs of God ! for pride, avarice and defpair can 
 furnilh their plenteous tears, as well as repen- 
 tance and faith. 
 
 But turning from thefe unheeded wailings of 
 the kings and merchants of the earth, the angel 
 adds, ver. 20, Rejoice over her^ O heavens, the 
 Father, Son, and Spirit rejoice at her fall, and fo 
 muft you-. And ye holy apofiles and prophets^ who 
 predicted her ruin, and have been yourfelves fo 
 fhamefully difhonoured by her idolatrous and 
 fuperftitious rites, rejoice over her\ for God hath 
 judged^ or avenged her impious judgment of yen 
 upon her\ and dafhed that Babel down which had 
 fo long dared his vengeance, by diicharging its^ 
 artillery againft his precious fam.ily. 
 
 S 4 21. And 
 
iSj^BahyloncaflasaMiiJioneinioiheSea.lXVlU. 2 1 
 
 2 1 . And a mighty angel took up a ftone, 
 like a great milftone, and caft it into the feaj 
 faying. Thus (hall Babylon the great city 
 be hurled away, and never be found any 
 more. 
 
 22. And the found of harpers, and mufi- 
 cians, and of pipers, and trumpeters fliall 
 be heard in thee no more; and no artift of 
 any art whatfoever, fhall be found in thee 
 any more; and the found of a milftone fhall 
 be heard no more in thee. 
 
 23. And the light of a lamp fliall fhinc 
 in thee no more; and the voice of the bride- 
 groom, and of the bride fhall be heard no 
 more in thee; becaufe thy merchants were 
 the grandees of the earth; becaufe all the 
 nations were deceived by thy forcerics. 
 
 24. And in her was found the blood of 
 the prophets, and of faints, and of all who 
 were flain upon the earth. 
 
 When that quiei prince Seraiah, who was fcnt 
 as an envoy from Zedekiah to the court of Baby- 
 lon, had finifhed reading the book which Jere- 
 miah had written againft that place, he was or- 
 dered to bind a ftone to it, and caft it into the 
 midft of Euphrates; faying, Thus pall Babylon 
 fmk^ and Jhall not rife from the evil that I -will 
 bring upon her^ Jer. ii. c^<^ — 64. But Euphrates 
 was now dried up, chap. xvi. 12; and when this 
 mighty angel took up a Jione^ like a great inilflsne^ 
 he cafl it, not into a river but, into the fca \ 
 faying, Thus fhall Babylon the great city, not merely 
 fall by its own weight, but, with the flrength of 
 an all-avenging arm, be 'violently hurled atjjay, as 
 a milftone into the fea; and never be found any 
 
tbefeventh 'Trumpet y A. D. 1 866, /«> 3 1 25. 16^ 
 
 more. For Rome being firft burnt, ver. i8« 
 Dan.Vii. II, may probably afterwards become 
 a lake of fire and brimftone, chap, xix. 3 -, and as 
 furely as God has taken from the ancient Baby- 
 lon the voice of mirths and the voice of gladnefs, 
 the voice of the hridegrooniy and the voice of 
 the bride-, the found of the milfiones^ preparing, 
 bread for the hungry, and the light of the^ candle^ 
 Jer. XXV. 10; fo furely fhall the fame things, 
 here predicSled, ver. 22, 23, befal Rome, whofc 
 temporal and fpiritual candle fhall be put out ; 
 efpecially thofe which they have fet up at noon- 
 day on their altars, and before their idols: But 
 now a general vengeance fhall blaft her, becaufe 
 under the lying pretence of feeking a better 
 country, her fpiritual merchants were not con- 
 tented to be any thing lefs than y-syifOiVBi the 
 grandees of the earth ; becaufe fhe hath deceived all 
 the nations with her forceries-, and becaufe, (as if 
 ihe had obtained a patent from hell to be the only 
 murderer upon earth) in this flaughter-houfe of 
 the Redeemer's fheep, was found the blood of the 
 prophets, and of faints, and of all who were flain 
 upon the earth, ver. 24-, where no murder was 
 ever perpetrated, but under the influence of fome 
 or other of thofe principles, which have found 
 fanftuary at Rome. 
 
 CHAP. XIX. 
 
 I. A ND after thefe thirxgs, I heard aloud 
 •^^ voice, as of a great multitude in hea- 
 ven, faying, HaUelujah; falvation, and glory, 
 and honour, and power to the Lord our 
 God: 
 
 2. For 
 
2. For true and righteous are his judg- 
 mentsj for he hath judged the great whore, 
 who corrupted the earth with her fornica- 
 tion 5 and hath avenged the blood of his fer- 
 vants at her hand* 
 
 3. And again they faid. Hallelujah; and 
 lier fmoke alcends for ever and ever. 
 
 4. And the four and twenty elders, and 
 the four animals, fell down and worlhip- 
 ped God who fat on the throne, faying. 
 Hallelujah. 
 
 5. And a voice came out from the throne, 
 which faid, Praife our God, all ye his fer- 
 vants, and ye that fear him, both fmall and 
 great. 
 
 6. And I heard, as // were, the voice of 
 a great multitude, and as the voice of many 
 waters, and as the voice of mighty thun- 
 ders, faying. Hallelujahs for the Lord God 
 omnipotent reigneth. 
 
 7. Let us rejoice, and exult, and give, 
 glory to him; becaufe the marriage of the 
 Lg.mb is come, and his wife hath made her- 
 felf ready. 
 
 8. And it was given to her, that flie 
 Ihould be cloathed in fine linen, pure and 
 refplendent; for the fine linen is the righ- 
 teoufnefs of the faints. 
 
 9. And he faith unto me. Write. Blelfed 
 are they who are called to the marriage fup- 
 per of the Lamb. And he faith unto me, 
 Thefe are the true Vv^ords of God. 
 
 10. And I fell before his feet to worihip 
 him. And he laid to me. See, not; I am 
 
 afel- 
 
^hefeventb ^rumpet^ A. t). 1 866, ^^^ 3 1 2 5. 267 
 
 a fellow fervant with thee, and with thy 
 brethren who have the teftimony of Jefus. 
 Worfhip God J for the teftimony of Jefus is 
 the Spirit of prophecy. 
 
 It was cammanded, chap, xvlii. 20, Rejoice 
 over heVy O heaven^ and ye holy apojiles and pro- 
 phets-, and accordingly, fays our author, ver. i. / 
 heard a loud voice, as of a great mttltitude in hea- 
 ven^ faying. Hallelujah^ praifeye the Lord: This 
 word occurs four times in this paragraph, ver. i, 
 3, 4, 6, to the glory of the Father, Son, and Spirit, 
 and of the God-man Mediator — yea let theya/- 
 vation wrought, and all the glory and honour of 
 it, and the power by which it was efreded, be 
 afcribed to the Lord our God; for true and righ- 
 teous are the judgments both of his word and his 
 hand; and his righteoufnefs, long concealed 
 under a cloud of popifh darknefs, is now mani- 
 fefted, by his judging the great whore, who cor- 
 rupted the earth vAth her fornication •,• and by 
 avenging the blood of his fervants at her hand, as 
 the fouls under the altar long ago requefted hira 
 to do, chap. vi. 10, 11. Ajtd again they faid^ 
 ver. 3, Hallelujah, And her fnoke afcends for 
 ever and ever: For from about A. D. 2016, to 
 the end of the world, Rom'e will probably become 
 a lake of fire and brimflone: So, at leaf!:, the 
 Chaldeeparaphrafeunderftands thofe words, Ifai, 
 xxxiv. 9, 10, which were never verified in the 
 literal Edom; "The fir earns thereof fh all he turned 
 into pitch, and the duji thereof into briinfione, and 
 the lafid thereof fhall become bivniing pitch; it fhail 
 not he quenched night nor day; the fmoke theredf 
 Jhall go up for ever: And it is the more probable 
 that Rome may be intended in thofe v/ords, be- 
 caufe the enemies of God's people in general are 
 judgf^dj in that chapter, under die -Rame-df 
 
 2 Edom ; 
 
268 God ispraifedfor Babylon's/^//.[XIX. i~l(?; 
 
 Edom J fee ver. i, 2, 8 : And under the fame name 
 we have the doom of thofe enemies of Ifrael, chap. 
 Ixiii. I — 6, who will come upagainft them, after 
 they are returned to their own land; fee that 
 chapter throughout. And it is well known that 
 the foil about Rome is fulphureous and bitumi- 
 nous, ready to be kindled by the breath of God; 
 fee Bp. Newton, 
 
 If Rome fhould be made a lake of fire and 
 brimftone from A. D. 2016, to the end of the 
 world, it will be a yet more confpicuous emblem 
 of hell to the men of that generation, than Sodom 
 in old times was, and ftill is, to the Gentiles, 
 and the valley of the fon of Hinnom to the Jews; 
 (where they burnt the children to Moloch, and 
 confumed the filth of the city) which is called 
 Gehenna hell in Matt. v. 30, Gr. 
 
 Ver. 4 — 8, And the four and twenty elders^ who 
 flood furtheft off from the throne, as well as the 
 four animals who were nearer toit,chap. iv.4, 6, and 
 V. 8, 14; feeing this great work of God, which 
 had delivered them from this blood-thirfly enemy, 
 fell down and worfhipped God, who fat on the throne^ 
 faying. Hallelujah. And a voice came out of the 
 throne, though I faw not the perfon who fpakej 
 faying, Praife and magnify our God all ye his fer- 
 vants -, and ye that fear him, fmall and great, 
 though you dare not call yourfelves by this 
 honourable name his fervants, yet prove your- 
 felves fuch by joining in this blefled work : And 
 this voice was no Iboner uttered, but immediately 
 / heard a. found, as the voice of a great multitude^ 
 and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice 
 cf mighty thunders; faying. Hallelujah, for the 
 Lord Q TTJivTOKpxrKp, the Omnipotent reigneth ; and 
 as Ghrift will reign and judge at this time, fo He 
 applies this word to himfelf, chap. i. 8; fee 
 chap. iv. 8; And he is that Lord God Almighty 
 
 wija 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, to 3125. 269 
 
 who will fight the battle of the fixth vial at Ar- 
 mageddon, chap. xvi. 14, 16. Befides, creating 
 all things out of nothing, which is faid of him, 
 is an incommunicable charadler of Deity, Rom, 
 i. 20 ; for a mere creature could not have re- 
 ceived into himfelf thole Divine perfe<5lions, 
 from which alone creation could originate : 
 Therefore they add, ver. 7. Let us rejoice, and 
 exult j and give glory to him. If Chrift had not 
 been Almighty, he would not have had power 
 to redeem us from the wrath of God, and the 
 tyranny of Satan ; or love fufficient to make us 
 his fpoufe. If he had not been man, our fpiri- 
 tual marriage with him had been impolfible ; and 
 if he had not been God, it had been unlawful, 
 Pfal. ex. 3. Eph. V. 25 — 32. 
 
 But as his minifters have been longefpoujlng fouls 
 to him, by the aids of his own Spirit, t Cor. xi. 2 ; 
 fo now, fay this exulting throng. The marriage of 
 the Lamb is come, and he is come down for this 
 purpofe : And as Jacob kept a feaft feven days 
 upon his marriage both with Rachel and Leah, 
 Gen. xxix. 27, 28. Judg. xiv. 10, 12; fo now 
 the feventh day, or the feventh thoufand years 
 begins to dawn, which will compleat the Re- 
 deemer's marriage with the Jewifli and Chriftian 
 Church ; and his wife, knowing well, at this fea- 
 fon, the time when Ihe is to be brought unto 
 the King in the glorious millennium, hath mad^ 
 her f elf ready. And, whilft Ihe was ftirring up 
 her graces to meet her Lord, as fome royal bride- 
 groom bellows a coftly array on his bride, fo to 
 her it was now txmntniiy given, that fhe fhould bs 
 arrayed 'n■tfl^(x,x■nrx^ (not like the idolatrous har- 
 lot we heard of, chap. xvii. 4, m purple and fcurlet^ 
 to catch the vulgar eye; but) with fine linen, 
 pure and refplendent, fit for the Lamb's wife; 
 for thsfine Hmn is ^ikohu(ji.utx the righteoufnejes of 
 
^70 The Church adorned for her divine Husband. 
 
 ihe faints, both of juftification and fandification -, 
 and efpecially thofe amiable, triumphant and 
 glorious ro^es of holinefs, which fhall adorn the 
 church of God, when her Divine Hufband has de- 
 ftroyed the man of fm, by the breath of his 
 noftrils, and by the brightnefs of his appearing. 
 
 Ver. 9. ^nd he, that kind angel who had been 
 talking with me, chap. xvii. i, faiih unto me,, as 
 the time draws near, Write \ and fend the folemn 
 meffage round the world-, faying, Inexpreflibly 
 hleffed are they who are honoured fo far as to be 
 called to this marriage flipper of the Lamb \ which 
 will be folemnized about midnight between the 
 fixth and feventh day, or the fixth and fever^th 
 thoufand years ; or at leaft not half an hour after. 
 Matt. XXV. 6 -, fee chap. viii. i . and xxi. i — 6. And 
 though the Jewiih day began at fun-fet •, yet their 
 polity being deftroyed, and our apoftle now a 
 Roman prifoner, 1 can fee no improbability in 
 fuppofmg him to underfland the artificial day as 
 beginning at the time, at which it will be univer- 
 fally reckoned to begin, when thofe great events 
 take place. This will be a feafon of fignal, and 
 hitherto unequalled, grace, the glory of which will 
 make faints as confpicuous, as if they wore pure 
 and fhining linen •, for nov/ the Lord's people will 
 be willingncffes, (as Bp. Reynold's renders th» 
 word) or willing offerings in the day ef his power. 
 Pfal. ex. 3. Heb. And in that day they fhall not 
 teach every jnan his neighbour, and every man his 
 brother, faying. Know the Lord ; for all fhall know 
 him, from the leaf: to the greateft, Heb. viii. 11. 
 ^nd he faith unto me. Let not thy unbelief ftagger 
 at the greatnefs of this grace 5 for thefe are the 
 true "Words of God, and the fcripture cannot be 
 broken. John x. 35. 
 
 Ver. ro, Greatly enraptured with this account, 
 which I was enabled to underftand and feel, / 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1866, io 3125. 271 
 
 fell, fays our author, at the feet of the angel who 
 fhewed me the great things mentioned, chap, 
 xviith, and ilood by me whilfu I heard the things 
 fpoken in chap, xviiith, and in this to worjhip him : 
 And immediately he f aid unto me, with a hafte and 
 eagernefs which v/as very ftriking — Seel not ! lam 
 only a fellow fervant with thee, and with thy bre- 
 thren who have the teftimony of Jefus-, worfhip 
 God \ for the teftimony of Jefus is the Sprit of pro- 
 phecy, whether given to faints or angels. And 
 though prophecies will be rendered ufelefs in hea- 
 ven, when the glorified bodies and fouls of the 
 faints predid every thing to them, which they can 
 want to know, with refpedl to themfelves; and here 
 on earth thefe holy waters will fail from the foun- 
 tain of Ifrael, when the facred canon is clofed ; 
 fee I Cor. xiii. 8, 10, 11, Gr; yet good men to 
 the end of time will be enabled to fee, and declare 
 from the written word, whatever it will be ne- 
 cefTary for the faints to obferve and do, for the 
 honour of their Lord ; fee Amos iii. 7. 
 
 That this celeftial courtier could not affecft his 
 Lord's appearance ; and that John could not de- 
 liberately defign to worlhip an angel, are both 
 indifpucable; and yet that fuch an ad of worlhip 
 was performed as creatures have no right to re- 
 ceive, the angel's anfwer to him loudly declares. 
 But we may well fuppofe that our author was not 
 perfeftly compofed, but overpowered as Daniel, 
 chap. vii. 28. viii. 27. and x. 8— 11, 15 — 19-, and 
 therefore miftook the angel for Chrift, though 
 he appeared only in his own proper glory. But 
 is there no fm in fuch weaknefs ? at leaft it was 
 occafioned by fm -, and in the prefent cafe a re- 
 prehenfibJe adion refulted from it : Nor will all 
 danger of worflnpping angels be eternally paft, 
 with refped to any of us, till all remains of a 
 fefhly mind are for ever removed, Col, ii. 18, 
 
 Therefore 
 
272 Chriji comes on his White Hor/e»[XlX. 1 1 — 2 1. 
 
 Therefore let us be fatisfied, though angels don't 
 appear to us, as to our apoftle : And, as there is 
 fuch weaknefs in human nature, let no man glory 
 in man, on their own account, i Cor. iii. 21 ; and 
 let us learn to beware of church-idols, and hea- 
 venly idols; when we think we have fhaken off 
 thofe of the world. In many things we all offend^ 
 fays the apoftle James, chap. iii. 2, and to fup- 
 pofe himfelf perfetflly free from fin, is a miftakc 
 which a child of God can fcarcely make. If we 
 fay we have no fin in us, we deceive (probably not 
 Others, but certainly) ourfelves, whilft we tell the 
 world that the truth is not in us^ i John i. 8. 
 
 11. And I faw heaven opened; and be- 
 hold a white horfe, and he that fat upon 
 him was called faithful and true ; and in 
 righteoufnefs he judges and makes war. 
 
 12. But his eyes were as a flame of fire; 
 and upon his head many diadems ; having 
 a name written which no man knows but 
 himfelf. 
 
 13. And he was covered round with a 
 garment dipped in blood ; and his name is 
 called The Word of God. 
 
 14. And the armies which are in heaven 
 followed him upon white horfes, clothed in 
 fine linen, white and clean. 
 
 15. And out of his mouth goeth a fharp 
 fword, that therewith he might fmite the 
 nations ; and he fhall rule them with a rod 
 o? iron : and he treadeth the wine-prefs of 
 the Indignation and wrath of Almighty 
 God. 
 
 16. And he hath on hrs garment, and on 
 
 his 
 
^hefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. 273 
 
 Ills thigh, a name written, KING of 
 KINGS, AND LORD of LORDS, 
 
 17. And I faw one angel ftanding in the 
 fun ; and he cried with a loud voice 5 fay- 
 ing to all the birds which were flying in 
 the midft of heaven. Come and gather your- 
 felves to the fupper of the great God ; 
 
 18. That ye may eat the fiefh of kings, 
 and the fleih of generals, and the flefli- of 
 the mighty ; and the flefli of horfes, and of 
 thofe who fit on them ; and the fiefh of all 
 men, both free and bond, both fmall and 
 great. 
 
 19. And I faw the beafl, and the kings 
 of the earth, and their armies gathered to- 
 gether, to make war v/ith him who fitteth 
 upon the horfe, and with his army. 
 
 20. And the beafl was taken ; and with 
 him the falfe prophet, who wrought figns 
 before him; by which he had deceived 
 thofe who received the mark of the beafl:, 
 and thofe who worfhipped his image. Thefe 
 two were cafl: alive into the lake of fire, 
 burnino: with brimflone. 
 
 21. And the reft were flam witn tne 
 fword of him that fitteth on the horfe, 
 which proceeded out of his mouth ; and all 
 the birds were fatiated with their fiefli. 
 
 We have feen Rome, which had burnt the 
 martyrs of Jeius, itfelf burnt with fire, ver. 3, 
 kindled by the breath of God; but the beall is 
 ftili alive, to make this lafc vain attempt againfc 
 the Lamb and his followers. The "ivords of God 
 on this lubje^t, have been in a great mcafure 
 T flLfiUcd; 
 
274 Chrift onhisWhtteHorfeoflVar.\X.lX.. 1 1— 14. 
 
 fulfilled \ but one dreadful work yet remains: 
 And fee ! the long-expefted A. D. 2016 is come j 
 at which time the Lamb will overcome the powers 
 who are confederate againft him, for he is Lord 
 of Lords, and Kin^ of Kings ; and they who are 
 with him are called, and chofen, and faithful, chap, 
 xvii. 14, 17. Accordingly, fays our author, ver. 
 11. 1 faw heaven opened in a way of vengeance, 
 which had ftood open long, beaming in vain 
 with negledled grace to men -, fee chap. iv. i . — 
 And behold, a white horfe, the emblem of ftrength, 
 dignity, purity, beauty, triumph, joy and glory •, 
 that fame white horfe the gofpel, on which John 
 faw his Divine Lord taking the field, A. D. 96. 
 chap. vi. 2 ; which he ftill keeps, and will till all 
 his enemies are driven thence : For the deftrudion 
 of Anti-Chrift will not only be a fulfilment of 
 gofpel threatenings, but it is an efTential confti- 
 tuent part of the gofpel of Jefus ; for it is men- 
 tioned as one of its peculiar blelTings, that by it 
 the prince of this world is judged, both perfonally 
 and in his fervants, John xvi. 11. And as white 
 refieds all the colours of the rain-bow, fo the 
 gofpel of Chrift, both as it faves believers and 
 deftroys their enemies, refleds the full glory of 
 the Father of lights to every well-prepared eye: 
 And our Lord comes on this horfe with purity, 
 dignity and fplendor, whether he comes to fave 
 or to deftroy : And when he comes on this awful 
 expedition, in the light of his judgments, every 
 eye fliall fee that he is faithful and true ; and 
 that in righteoufnefs he judges and makes war. 
 
 Ver. 12. But on this occafion his eyes were as 
 aflame of fire, to confume his enemiesj chap. i. 
 24. And on his head were many diadems-, which 
 our victorious David had taken from the heads 
 of his enemies, 2 Sam. xii. 30. i Chron. xx. 2. 
 and which had been voluntarily furrendered to 
 
 him. 
 
'The feventh Trumpet y A. D. i866,7<j 3125, 275 
 
 him, by the numerous nations and individua.b 
 whom his grace had conquered, efpecially under 
 this feventh trumpet. Cant. iii. 11. Rev. xi. 15. and 
 'Xxi. 24, 26. Having that name., exprelTive of his 
 mature and defigns, written in each diadem, which 
 no -man knows but himfelf, and the Father, who 
 are one. Matt. xi. 27. John x. 30 i for there are 
 myfteries in the nature and mediation of the Son 
 of God, which confound the moft prying eye of 
 creatures. 
 
 Ver. 13, 14. And he was clothed with a gar' 
 ment dipped in blood., as when he returned from 
 the flaughter of the Edomices, Jfa. Ixiii. i ; for he 
 had been at war with popery from its carheft in- 
 fancy i both by his witnefles, and by the repeated 
 exertions of his own immediate power againft it. 
 A7id his name., that wonderful name which I juft 
 now fpoke of, is called^ The Reafon, "Wifdom, 
 Sentence, Speech, Oracle or IVord of God, John 
 i. I . jind the armies of angels in heaven, and of 
 faints in the church below, moft joyfully /i'/ZiJWffi 
 bimy to fiiare in the triumphs a::d joy of their Lord ^ 
 riding upo% "s'hite horfes, and animated by that pe- 
 culiar Spirit which, according to the prophecy, nx 
 chap.xvii. 16. fhall influence the faints from A. D. 
 1942, to 2016; yet, to intimate taiir purity in 
 the part they were now taking againft the beaft, 
 their drefs correfponded to the appearance < of 
 their horfes ; they were clothed in Jine linen, -whi^ 
 and clean, 
 
 Ver. 15, 16. And (to fay nothing more of the 
 armies, v/ho followed our Lord, rather as .wit- 
 nefles of his triumph, than as inftruments of his 
 vidiory) out of his 7notith goeth a jljarp /word, the 
 word of God, Eph. vi. ly -, whofe edge they had 
 refufed to feel when it was lliarpcned againft their 
 corruptions j but our Lord has now taken up 
 his defpifed words, as a fword in his own nao.uth i 
 T 2 ihata 
 
276 ^he Fowls are invited to a Feaji. [XIX. 1 7, 1 8. 
 
 that therewith he might fmite the nations, who had 
 been confederates with the two beads, and as 
 devouring wolves to his fheep and lambs : 
 Thefe, as well as others, were the fheep of his ge- 
 neral pafture •, therefore he who would have fed 
 them as a gentle fhepherd, now rules them 
 rroiiAxvii with a rod of iron •, which they can no 
 more refill than a potter's vefTel, Pfal. ii. 9. Rev, 
 ii. 27. and xii. 5. And he treadeth the wine-prefs of 
 the indignation and wrath of almighty God, into 
 which his enemies are caft, with as much eafe 
 and pleafure as men burft grapes under their 
 feet, Ifa. Ixiii. 2, 3. Rev. xiv. 19, 20. And he 
 hath upon his garment, and upon his thigh, that 
 feat of his natural and federal military Itrength, 
 (Gen. xxiv. 2, 3. Pfal. xlv, 3. Jer. xxxi. 9.) that 
 name written which the Eaftern monarchs fo in- 
 folently affed:, and which the Pope arrogates -, viz. 
 KING OF KINGS and LORD of LORDS, 
 chap. xvii. 14. i Tim. vi. 1 5. This is he who Com- 
 eth forth for this final viftory over the bead, and 
 over the kings of the earth, whoever of them 
 Ihall then be found confederates with him. y 
 
 And as he invited the beads of the field, andj 
 the fowls of the air to his facrifice, when he flew 
 the nations which broke in upon the land of If- 
 rael, under the fixth vial; fee chap. xvi. 12. 
 Ezek. xxxix. 17 — 21 ; fo fays our apodle, ver. 
 17, 18. I faw one angel fianding in the fun, whofe 
 fiery beams had no manner of influence upon 
 this celedial Warrior -, and he cried with a loud 
 voice, faying to all the birds of prey, which were 
 flying in the midfi of heaven, in qued of food ; 
 Hither, hither wing your way -, Come, gather your- 
 [elves to the fupper of the great God •, that ye may 
 eat theflefh of kings, of generals, and of the mighty^ 
 who have long feaded themfelves for this day of 
 (laughter, James v. 5 ; or, if the fleflo of horfes is 
 
 more 
 
■ Thefeventh ^rumpet^ A.D. iS66, to 212$- '^77 
 
 more grateful to you, you w;ll find it here in a 
 dreadrul plenty, lying mingled zvith the fleflo of 
 all forts of men, both free and hond^ both fmall 
 and great \ and what you cannot devour, muil 
 remain as dung to fatten the earth, i ^am. xvii. 
 44, 46. Jer. ix. 22. 
 
 Ver. 19, 20. This order had no fooner ifTued 
 out of the lips of this angel, but I faw the %vild 
 beafl^ and the kings of the earthy and their armies 
 gathered together \ to make war with him who fit- 
 ieth upon the hcrfe^ and with his army : But whe- 
 ther any of thole nations, which have long been 
 called the ten horns of the bead ; and who have 
 mortally hated the whore ever fince A. D. 1942, 
 will now io far repent of their vengeance upon 
 her, as to join their forces in this final war 
 againft Chrift, we are not told; fee chap. xvii. 
 14—17. However, in fpite of every warning, 
 fee ! many are gathered together, as if they 
 hoped to outbrave Omnipotence : But what can 
 created force do againfl God ? therefore, faying 
 nothing of the engagement, it is only added. The 
 firft heafiwas taken^ and with him the fecond, who 
 had both pufhed at the church of God with his 
 two little horns, chap. xiii. 1 1, 12, and, as ?l falfe 
 prophet^ wrought y?^/w btfcre the firft beaft; by 
 which 'he had deceived thofe who received his mark^ 
 and thofe who worfJjipped his image. And thefe 
 two beajls, who were the laft of their name and 
 rank, were cafi alive into the lake of fire., burning 
 with hriwftone \ which doubtlefs is to be under- 
 ftood of hell, whither Satan is caft, chap. xx. i, 
 3, 10, 14: And they defcended thither foul and 
 body together, as the moft diftinguiflied monu- 
 ments of Divine vengeance ; to teftify to damned 
 friends what their own refurredion bodies Ihall 
 be; as Enoch and Elijah had been long ago 
 caught up into heaven, to witnefs there what fu- 
 T 3 tare 
 
tyS The two Beafts cajl into the Lake. [XIX. 19-21 . 
 
 ture glory fhall array the faints at the refurreftion* 
 But as hell is a ftate invifible to us, and the place 
 of it unknown, as this battle will probably be 
 fought in the heart of the pope's territories •, if 
 Rome fhould be at that time a burning furnace, 
 and thefe two beafts fliould be call alive into this 
 lake of fire, in their way to eternal burnings, they 
 will then perifli in feme refpe6ts like Korah and 
 his company. Numb. xvi. 32, ^^', and, like So- 
 dom and Gomorrah, be fet forth as an example 
 buffering the vengeance of eternal fire ^ Jiide 7: Yet 
 their doom will be more complcat at once, than 
 that of Korah, or of Sodom. 
 
 But after our Lord has gained this vidory, if 
 his attending angels fhould be employed in catl- 
 ing them into this lake, this will be fimilar to 
 their future binding the tares in bundles to be 
 burned, Matt. xiii. 30. And if any of the ten 
 horns of the beaft fhould have any concern in 
 this deftrudtion, thofe words will then be literally 
 fulfilled. They fhall burn her tvith fire, chap, 
 xvii. 16. 
 
 Ver. 21. And the refl of this confederate army, 
 ivere flain with the fword of him who fat on the 
 horfe •, which proceeded out of his mouth., and 
 mowed down their ranks with infinite eafe; 
 which inclines me to believe that there will be no 
 literal fighting of men on either fide, in this lafl 
 engagement i whether they are or not employed, 
 after the vidtory, in cafling the two beafts into 
 the lake of fire. And all the birds of every wing, 
 which could relifli fuch provifions, were fatiated 
 with their flefh. 
 
 And now we have heard the lad of this beafl 
 and his army; for at A. D. 2016, the world will 
 have for ever done with that which is called 
 Popery •, which had been virtually concluded ever 
 fince the pouring out of the fevenUi vial, chap. xxi. 
 
 17 J though 
 
The feventh'Trumpet^ A. D. 1866, /o 3125. 279 
 
 ' ; though all remains 
 >t be eradicated from 
 made perfedt in heaven. 
 
 1 7 ; though all remains of this abomination will 
 not be eradicated from human nature, till it is 
 
 ..«..» 
 
 C H A P. XX. 
 
 A N D I faw an Angel coming down from 
 -*^ heaven, having the key of the bottom- 
 lefs pit, and a great chain in his hand. 
 
 2. And he feized the dragon, that old 
 ferpent, who is the devil, and fatan; and 
 bound him a thoufand years. 
 
 3. And caft him into the bottomlefs pit, 
 and fliut him up, and fet a feal upon himj 
 that he might deceive the nations no more, 
 till the thoufand years were finifhed: And 
 then he muft be loofed for a little feafon. 
 
 4. And I faw thrones, and they fat upon 
 them; and judgment was given to them. 
 And I faw the fouls of thofe who had been 
 beheaded for the teftimony of Jefus, and for 
 the word of God; and who had not wor- 
 ihipped the bead, nor his image, and had 
 not received his mark upon their forehead, 
 or in their hands; and they lived and reign- 
 ed with Chrifl a thoufand years. 
 
 5. But the reft of the dead lived not 
 sgain, till the thoufand years were finiflied. 
 This i? the firfl refurredion. 
 
 6. BlelTed and holy is he who hath part 
 in the firfl: refurredion, on thefe the fecond 
 
 T 4 death 
 
28o The glorious Millennium, A. D. 2ci6 io 3016 
 
 death hath no power; but they fhall be 
 priefls of God and of Chriftj and fhall reign 
 with him a thoufand years. 
 
 In fix verfes we. have here a prophetic hiflory, 
 of far the moft important thoufand years which 
 the world will ever know: But lb fhort a delcrip- 
 tion of it was furely defigned to remind us, that 
 a thoufand years is nothing, v/hen compared with 
 that vail eternity which awaits our immortal na- 
 ture! As a thoufand fabbatical years, out of 
 feven thoufand, is nothing to the interminabley^-^- 
 batifm of the faints in glory, Heb. iii. 9. Gr. 
 
 We have already feen the dreadful end of the 
 two beafts ; beheld the ftable burnt in which they 
 lay down; and marked the vengeance which 
 blafted them as the vengeance of the gofpel : And 
 now the dragon, the devil, who had inftigated 
 this earth-born and fea-born monfter, to all the 
 outrages they have feverally and together com- 
 mitted, comes himfelf to be dealt with; As an 
 immortal fpirit he has no hope of dying; yet his 
 rage is reftrained to the bottomlefs pit. 
 
 It had been given to the pope to open the well 
 of the ahyfs, A. D. 606, chap. ix. i, to fetch 
 afi^iftance from thence in framing his deceits, and 
 fheets of infernal darknefs to cover his impious 
 dcfign: And in that darknefs the angd of the hct-^ 
 tumlcfs -pit had come out, at the head of his Ma' 
 hometan and Roman locufts, and raged and 
 reigned even in the church, from that time till he 
 was caft out after A. D. 1866, chap. ix. 11. and 
 xii.7 ; foon after which the Mahometan chief, as he 
 ufed to be called, foribok the prophet of the eaft, 
 to become himfelf a falfe prophet^ working mi- 
 racles before the firft he^Jl at Rome. But obferve, 
 as the earth could not fupport the wickednefs and 
 niifery of licll without becoming itfelf a hell, 
 
 there-. 
 
TbefevenlbTrumpeiiA.D.iS66,fo2i25» 281 
 
 therefore the Lord had never fuffered either o£ 
 thole beafts immediately to open the abyls itfelf, 
 any other way than through its well, chap. ix. i : 
 And now the key of that well being wrefted out 
 of the hands of the beail, and both the beafts caft 
 into the lake of lire; not only that well itfelf is 
 fhut up, but the dragon the devil is feized, and 
 cq/l into his fiery den, Jhut up^ and difeal fet upon 
 him for a time, by the Captain of our falvation, 
 of whom thefe words indifputably fpeakj for He 
 was manifefted to deilroy the works of the devil; 
 and he only has the keys of death and hell) chap, 
 i. i8. 
 
 1. And I fazv an Angela fjr Chrift will wear 
 that name till he has made all his people equal to 
 the angeb, Luke xx. ^6-y even he who caft the 
 dragon and his angels out of the church, chap, 
 xii. 7, 9 — Come down from heaven^ from the im- 
 mediate prefence and glory of the Father*, hav- 
 ing the key not only of the well of the abyfs, but 
 of the hottomlefs pit itfelf; as he has alfo the keys 
 of the kingdom of heaven. Matt. xvi. 19: Yeai'^ 
 opens (the human heart, the mouth, and heaven 
 and hell) and no manfhuts\ and he Jhuts and no 
 man opens^ chap. iii. 7. And a great chain in his 
 hand', v/hich this proud fpirit v/ill find too heavy 
 for his utmoft ftrength to fupport. 
 
 2, 3. The apoftle Jude tells us, ver. 6, That 
 the angels, who kept not the government of them- 
 felves, under their own head Chrift, he hath re^ 
 ferved in everlafiing chains under darknefs (fee Dod- 
 dridge in Loc.)-, but Satan's chain had been aw- 
 fully lengthened from A. D. 606 to 18 66-, in 
 which time the outer court worftiippers had been 
 delivered unto him, by a fpiritual kind of excom- 
 munication from God, chap. xi. 2 : But foon after 
 A. D. 1866, the devil having been caft even out 
 of the outer courts of the temple into the earthy 
 
 chap. 
 
2^2 Satan is hound a thoufand Tears. [XX. 2, 3, 7. 
 
 ehap. xii. 12 -, and having from that time to A. D- 
 2016, moft dreadfully raged there, the time is 
 now come in which Divine mercy will, more glo- 
 rioufly than ever, exert its gracious power for a 
 long enflaved world: y^;?^^? accordingly, all judg- 
 ment being committed to the Son, he feized the 
 dragon^ whom nothing but force could caufe to 
 ungrafp his prey; that old ferpent^ who is the devil 
 and fat an-, whofe names and accufations are here 
 folcmnly publifhed, juft before he is caft into 
 •prifon: And bqund hi?n a thoufand years \ which 
 arc mentioned three times, ver. 2, 3, 7, for the 
 greater certainty both of the thing, and of the 
 length of the time •, as well as perhaps to inform 
 us, that this reftraint will be laid upon him, 
 about the beginning of the third thoufand years 
 from Chrift's incarnation. And cafi him into the 
 bottomlefs pit; which will be his eternal prifon, 
 ver. 7, 10, to which fatan intreated our Lord not 
 to command him to depart, in the days of his 
 flelh, Luke viii. 31. And fet a feal upon^ over 
 or above him-^ as the Jews had done on Chrift's 
 dead body, Matt, xxvii. 66; and the heathens 
 on Daniel in the lions den, chap. vi. 17, but as 
 this fealing will neither deftroy the aftivity, nor 
 the wickednefs of his nature, I am ready to aflc. 
 Will he not ftill be the prince of this world, 
 though his power is much limited? Or will all 
 thofe fcriptures be rendered ufelefs in the millen- 
 nium, which now warn us againft this adverfary ? 
 Poflibly thefe phrafes may not predid the total 
 fufpenfion of his temptations •, this putting him up 
 may chiefly refer to that opening of the well of 
 the abyfs, mentioned chap. ix. i, 2, in which 
 fatan came out, ver. 11, at A. D. 606; as he 
 alfo greatly exerted his power, A. D. i866-, fee 
 chap. xii. 9. By popery and mahometanifm he 
 had long abufed the nations; but now he is fliut 
 
 v.p, 
 
Thefeventh Trumpet, A. D. 1 866, /^ 3 1 25. 2,83 
 
 yp, Tbat he might DECEIVE the Gentiles or na- 
 tions no more, as he had before, //// the thoufand 
 years were finijhed-y and then he muji be loofed for 
 a little feafon, to renew his efforts againft Imma- 
 nuel: But, bleffed be God, he will not be loofed 
 for Bengelins's Chronos of mi years, nor for 
 near fo long a time-, fee ver. 7 — 10. 
 
 4. When the dragon is thus caft down to hell, 
 the church will profper, as Daniel predi6bed» 
 chap. vii. 27. And the kingdom, and dominion^ 
 and the greatnefs of the kingdom under the whole 
 heaven, fhall he given to the people of the faints of 
 the Mojl High; whofe kingdom is an everlafting king- 
 dom, and all dominions fhall ferve and obey him. In 
 every age the Lord's people have been kings and 
 priejis unto God and his Father, chap. i. 6; and 
 eminent faints have confpicuouQy reigned on the 
 earth, chap. v. 10, in and by that divine life 
 which they have received from Jefus Chrifi, Rom. 
 V. 17. But in this bleffed time fays our author, 
 Ifaw thrones prepared for living faints, the thrones^ 
 not of Heathen kings, but of the houfe of David, 
 Pfal. cxxii. 5 ; which were placed over all thofe 
 nations which fatan had fo long deceived, ver. 3. 
 And as the faints will in general be of a princely 
 fpirit in this period, fo the particular notice here 
 taken of thefe thrones, inclines me to believe that 
 they will be very numerous in the millennium. 
 Chrift has always fed his flock as a fhepherd, Ifai. 
 xl. II, who knows the name and ftate of all his 
 fheep: And the dominion of thefe princes will 
 probably be no larger than they can perfonally 
 fuperintend and judge-, which will greatly con- 
 tribute to make civil and religious liberty com- 
 pleat, in thefe thoufand years. — And they fat on 
 them, as lords over their own power and glory, 
 not vaffals to them ; therefore thefe thrones neither 
 rival, nor envy each ©ther. And judgment was 
 
 givew 
 
,284 I'he Saints reign "ivith Ojrijl 1000 Tears. 
 
 given to tlmn to determine wifely, and execute 
 vigoroufly. But though the faints will have do- 
 minion over their enemies in the morning of the 
 feventh millennary, and execute upon them all the 
 judgment which is written, Pfal. cxlix. 5 — 9; yet 
 when the fcale is turned, they will not treat the 
 few wicked who are left amongft them, as 
 themfelvcs were treated, when they were the mi- 
 nority. At the fame time, God's people will not 
 be fo free from fin, forrow and afflidions, as 
 either to render their bibles ufelefs to them, or 
 fuperfede the need of miniders, ordinances and 
 magiilrates : But as they will be all righteous, fo 
 will their officers and exaftors be; and the faints 
 will be fo generally qualified to judge of one ano- 
 ther's matters, i Cor. vi. 2 — 5, as will glorioufly 
 preclude vexatious law-iuits. 
 
 * Thou bright celeftialDay begin; 
 
 * Dawn on theffe Realms of Woe and Sin.* 
 
 And I faw the fouls of thofe who had been be- 
 headed for the tejiimony cf Jefus^ and for the word 
 of God ; and who had tiot^ in any form whatever, 
 paid their fenfelefs homage to the beaji; and they 
 lived and reigned zvith Chrifi^ in fuch different cir- 
 cumflances as infinite wifdom faw fit to mark 
 out for each of them, for that thouf and years in 
 which fatan was fo reftrained : And this thoufand 
 years of their reign with Chrift, as well as of 
 fatan's confinement, is alfo mentioned three times, 
 and for the fame reafons as the other; fee ver. 
 
 4> 5» 6- 
 
 5, 6. But the refi of the dead, who died in en- 
 mity and arms againfl God ; for of fuch this word 
 91 XoiTToi. the reft or remnant, who were, as it were, 
 the caput mortumn, of human nature is to be un- 
 derftood, chap. ix. 20. xi. 13, and xix. 21, lived 
 not again, till the thoufand years zvere finijhed. 
 2 Ihis 
 
^I'hefeventh Trumpet^ A. D. 1866, to 3 125. 285 
 
 ^his is the firji refurreElion : Truly blejfed^ and in 
 every fenfe of the word hQl)\ is he who hath part 
 in the firji refurre^ion \ on thefe the fecond death, 
 which will be inflidedin the lake of fire and 
 brimftone, ver. 14, hath no power or authority 
 c^ova-ix; but they Jhall he, not only kings and priefts 
 to God and Chrift, chap. v. 10, who will be the 
 united objed: of univcrfal adoration in the mil- 
 lennium; but, to exprefs their perfonal excellen- 
 cies and accomplifn meats, they fhall be priefts of 
 God and of Chrift j and they ftjall reign with him a 
 thouf and years. 
 
 For a long time I underftood this firfi refurrec- 
 tion literally, viz. of the martyrs rifing out of 
 their graves, to reign with Chrift in heaven, a 
 thoufand years before the other dead arofej but as 
 this book every where abounds with figures, and 
 the two witnefles arofe only figuratively or fpiri- 
 tually, fo the follov/ing reafons now incline me to 
 the figurative fenfe here, (i) Becaufe it feems as 
 if their reigning with Chrift muft be upon earth, 
 though it is not afferted: For as Chrift's binding 
 fatan, ver. 2, and his deceiving the nations, ver. 
 3, 8, and his troops incompailing the camp of 
 the faints, ver. 9, muft be upon earth; fo it may 
 be doubted, whether the faints can properly be 
 faid to hz priefts of God and of Chrift in heaven, 
 ver. 6, and to \\2m^ judgment given to them there be- 
 fore the great day of God, ver. 4. (2) This phrafe, 
 I faw the fouls of them who had been beheaded, iyc, 
 and they lived and reigned with Chrift, ver. 4, is 
 not a natural or common defcription of raifing 
 men from the dead. (3) The reft of the dead are 
 reprefented as living again immediately after this 
 thoufand years, ver. 5, 7; but the general refurrec- 
 tion certainly will not take place, till more than 
 a hundred years after the millennium-, in whi'ch 
 time another effort will be made, by the God of 
 
 ihiS 
 
286 'The firfi Refurre5iion is fpiritual. [XX. 5, 6. 
 
 this world to regain his loft power-, fee ver. 7, 8, 
 9 : Therefore the refurreftion of thefe martyrs, 
 and the living again of the wicked muft be both 
 of them figurative. (4) To fay nothing of the 
 improbability, that glorified faints Ihould return 
 to live in animal bodies upon earth again; if the 
 martyrs are raifed to reign with Chrilt, either on 
 earth or in heaven, it would feem very flat and 
 low, to fay of thofe who had been fo eminently 
 with God for fo long a time, The fecond death had 
 no power over them^ ver, 6 : But if living faints 
 upon earth, attain fuch purity and peace, as to 
 have no fear of eternal perdition, the fecond death 
 may well be laid to have no power over them^ in 
 vi\iom perfe5l love has cajl cut fear. 
 
 (5) After the account of the dignity of the faints, 
 as living and reigning with Chriil, ver. 4, it feem- 
 ed reafonable to expe6l a proportionable charac- 
 ter of them -, and what more glorious could be 
 faidofthem, than to reprefent them by thofe 
 illuftrious chieftains of our David's war, who 
 adorned the line of falvation in the primitive ages, 
 and in the times of the fharpeft papal perfecution ? 
 And if in fcripture, perfons and places eminent 
 for wickednefs, are frequently defcribed by the 
 names of their fimilar predeceifors, who flourilh- 
 ed before them, we cannot wonder that John the 
 Baptift is called Elijah, in whofey^/nV 2in6. power 
 he came, Luke i. 17-, or that the return of Ifrael 
 to their own land is thus exprelTed by Ezek.xxxwii, 
 3, 12 — 14, I will open your graves^ and caufe you 
 to come out of your graves^ ^ and bring you into the 
 land of Ifrael: To the fame purpofe Dr. Whitby 
 quotes the following fcriptures-, viz. Ezra'ix.^, 
 9 i Pfal Ixxi. 20. Ixxx. 18. Ixxxv. 6. Ifai. xxvi. 
 19, The earth fhall cajl out the dead. Hof vi. 2, 3, 
 ajid xiv, 7, and Zech. x. 8, 9; iee his Treatife on the 
 Millenmum, The primitive chriftians and martyrs, 
 
 were 
 
thefeventh Trumpet , A. D . 1 8 66, /^ 3 1 2 5. 287 
 
 were defigned to be a kind of firfi-fruits of his 
 creatures, who were to arife in every fucceeding 
 age, Rom. xvi. 5. Jam. i. 18; and the general 
 gofpel harveft being now come, I faw, fays our 
 aportle, the fouls which refembled thofe who had 
 been beheaded (which was a Roman punifhment) 
 for the witnefs of JefuSy and for the word of God, 
 in the days of Nero; and thofe whom no allure- 
 ments or terrors, could tame into a compliance 
 with the views of the bead -, either to worfhip him, 
 or his image, or to receive his mark on their 
 foreheads, or in their hands. 
 
 And though thefe men will have no bead to con- 
 flid:within the millennium-, yetit willbeeminently 
 for the glory of their Lord that they (hould, by a 
 princely fpirit, reign in life over their own corrup- 
 tions within, and over temptations from fatan and. 
 the world without : yf»^/ accordingly men who re- 
 fembled thefe ancient worthies lived and reigned 
 with Chrifi ; ' and therefore certainly not in 
 ' fenfuai pleafures,' a thouf and year s\ and the Z-cr J 
 alone was exalted in that day, Ifai. ii. 11. But 
 the refi of the dead, who had the fpirit of Sodom, 
 of Babylon and Egypt in them, lived not again, 
 that is, they had none to fucceed them in their 
 fpirit and views, till the thoufand years zverefnijh- 
 ed; for the few wicked who will be found in thofe 
 times, will be greatly awed by that glory of the 
 divine perfections which will beam forth from his 
 fervants. — In fupport of this fenfe, I only add, 
 (6) That the living again of the reft of the dead 
 . is not, nor could it properly be called a refur- 
 . region, becaufe their wickednefs will originate 
 from their indulging the natural propenfions of 
 their own depraved hearts ; and as their living 
 again after the thoufand years, will not be in con- 
 fequence of any literal refurredion of wicked 
 .pcrfons before the day of judgment, it is the more 
 2 " rcafon- 
 
288 ^'he Glory of the Millennium is fpiritual. 
 
 reafonable to fuppofe that that refurreftion of the 
 faints, with which it is contrafted, will not be 
 a literal refurredtion ; but only an appearance of 
 perfons of fimilar difpofitions, with the eminent 
 heroes of ancient times. 
 
 When man was become dead to the original 
 ends of his being, if mercy will fave him, that 
 refurre5iion which is firft in God's defign, in na- 
 ture, as well as in the order of dignity and pre- 
 cedence, muft be the refurreftion of the foul from 
 the death of fin, which (will afterwards fecure a 
 glorious refurreflion for the body j as it) was the 
 grand defign of the Redeemer's incarnation ; fee 
 John xi. 25. Eph. i. 19, 20. So this refiirreElion 
 in the millennium, which is analogous to it, though 
 it is not ftri6lly fpeakingthe firft inftanceof a re- 
 furredlion which our Lord had ever fhewn, taken 
 cither literally or figuratively ; yet being both 
 fpiritual in its nature, and eminent and unparal- 
 leled in its kind, it is properly called the jirjl re- 
 furre5lion \ to intimate that all that he had wrought 
 before, was as nothing in comparifon of this ; 
 which will afford as ftriking a difplay of his power 
 and glory, as his raifing the dead in general at 
 the day of judgment. Happy and holy are they 
 vjho have part in this refiirre5iion^ or partake of 
 that fpirit of glory, which a6luated the primitive 
 chriftians, and the confefiTors and martyrs of fuc- 
 ceeding ages ; for the fecond death will have 7io 
 power on fuch even to terrify them -, they fhall 
 live in the full afiiirance of faith ; and as the 
 priejts of God andChrifi, arranged in fpiritual roy- 
 alty, they fhall minilter to him, in fuch a man- 
 ner as will raife them much above the mean glo- 
 ries of the earth, Hof xi, 12, Rom. v. 17. Hafte 
 then reader! fo live as to teach unborn ages how 
 to live for God ; then live thyfelf in fimiiar fuc- 
 
 If 
 
^he feventh "trumpet, A. D. 1 8 66, /^ 3 1 2 . 2 89 
 
 celTors in the miilennium. He that aims high, 
 will fly the higher. 
 
 If the Holy GhoR had defigned that we fnould 
 compute this thouland years, in the fame way 
 as the 1260 years in chap. xii. 6, 14, he would 
 probably have called thele, as he did them, days 
 or times \ viz. 360,000 days or times : But though 
 days, weeks, months and tiiiies are ufed in pro- 
 phetic language to rcprefent years, as the fcvcn 
 days of the week adumbrate the feven thoufand 
 years of the world's age ; yet, if a year fignifies 
 360 years in chap. ix. 15, 1 do not recoiled any 
 place in fcripture, where years, in the plural 
 number, are put for years, in the manner they 
 mult be here, if thefe 1000 fignify 3 60,000 j'^^rj ; 
 much lefs whbre they are fo ufed, without any 
 annexed circumllance necefiarily fixing them to 
 that meaning, as may perhaps be the cafe in 
 ohap. ix. 15. And if Chrid Ihould reign fo long 
 upon earth, how then can his people be called a 
 little flock, and a remnant ? Befides, though we 
 know but little of fpiritual bodies, if Chrift reigns 
 fo long fpirituaiiy upon earth, probably the new 
 Jerufaiem would have been larger than it is de- 
 icribcd, chap. xxi. 16. Again, it is faid thac 
 Chrijk appeared in the end of the world, to put away 
 fin, lleb. ix. 26, (for as Chrift's crucifixion, near 
 the beginning of the gofpel difpcnfation, would 
 feem to be improperly called the conclufion of the 
 ^^^5 in general, as Dr. Doddridge reads it; there- 
 fore I read a.\mm the world, as our tranflators do 
 here, and in i Cor. ii. 7. and x. 11.) and his appear- 
 ing in the end of the world, fuppofes that the world 
 had paiTed the meridian of its age, at the time of 
 his appearing : ^Accordingly the Lord is faid to 
 have Jpoken to us by his Son, in thefe lefl days, Heb. 
 . i. 2 •, and the gofpel is the laft time, i Jchn ii. 1 8 j 
 which feems to give us reafon to believe, that the 
 U • world 
 
29c ^f^£ Milhnnium not 3 6o,oco Tears. [XX. i — G, 
 
 wodd will not continue fo long after Chrift's time, 
 as it had before. Dr. Owen indeed underftands, 
 Heb. i. 2, of the laft days of the judaical ftate ; but 
 I John ii. 18, was written after the judaical ftate 
 was deft toyed : And as this phrafe the lafi days^ 
 in Gen. xlix. i. Ifa. ii. 2. Mich. iv. i, ftill prcr 
 di(5ls what is yet to befal the Jews, after their re- 
 turn to their own land -, fo the days of the gofpel 
 are exprefsly called the lafi times ^ i Pet. i. 20, 
 reckoned from the foundation of the world •, and 
 the lafi times., abfolutely confidered, feem to fup- 
 pofe the world to have continued more than half 
 its time, when thefe words were written. 
 
 It is acknowledged, that we fometimes fpeak 
 of the lafi days of any government, or any affair, 
 without adverting Co the proportion, which the 
 time we fpeak of bears to the preceding : But ifa 
 reign continues fifty one years and a half, or a 
 book has fo many pages, if we call all thofc 
 years or pages, except the firft, the lafi ; — (and 
 this is nearly the proportion be'tween the two 
 fuppofed times of the world's continuance*, viz. 
 367, 125, and 7,125 years), we plainly intimate 
 that we do not intend to inform the world any 
 thing about the time of that reign, or the length 
 of that book. If the Holy Ghoft had fpoken in 
 this manner, i Pet. i. 20, this phrafe the lafi timesy 
 would only fignify that the gofpel, Avas the laft 
 difpenfation of grace to the world ; and iffo, hi^ 
 meaning would have been clearer if he had ufed 
 the word difpenfation., inftead of ti?nes : But the 
 lafi times., in connexion with what he had fore- 
 ordained before the foundation of the world., proba- 
 bly both points at the time, and at the grace dif- 
 played in it. 
 
 Befides, believing Jews and Gentiles never ap- 
 prehended, that the world was to ftand much more, 
 ;han 7000 years: And as I cannot, withaut proof 
 
 of 
 
7'hefeventb Trumpet^ A. D. 1 866, /<7 3 125. 29 ^ 
 
 of ic, confent to the thought of the faints being 
 confined to their graves fo many additional thou- 
 fands of years, beyond what Hying faints in gene- 
 ral have ever expe(5ted •, fo the account of the glory 
 of the church in Ifa. Ix. 15, 21. an-d Ixi. 7, 8, does 
 not neceiTarlly imply any fuch continuance-, for 
 the eternal excellency^ the everlajiing covenant, and 
 the everlafiing light and joy there fpoken of, are 
 of the fame nature, and exprefled by the fame 
 word, as the everlafiing priefihood given to Fhi- 
 nehas, Numb. xxv. 13-, neither of which can be 
 fully accomplifhed, any where but in heaven. — - 
 I might have added, that if this i poo years is not 
 a part of the 1260 years of the fcventh trumpets 
 chap. xii. 6, both the proofs of that there ad- 
 duced, muft be annulled ; and the futility of the 
 fuppofed fcriptural illuftrations of the times of the 
 day of judgment, which are mentioned after ver. 
 15th of this chapter, muft be demonftrated ; till 
 both thefe points are etfedted, 1 muft underftand 
 thefe words of a thoufand literal years. 
 
 We may further obferve, as a conclu'^ing 
 thought on this fubjecl. That this revelation pro- 
 ceeds in every thing by fevens ; and accordingly 
 beginning the Chriftian jcra at A. M. 4000, the 
 preceding prophecy fticws us, that this thoufand 
 years will be the feventh thoufand of the world's 
 age : and, as it is generally apprehended that wc 
 are Itill under the fixth truriToet, at this A. M. 
 5*778 ; and there will be at lealt a looo years un- 
 der this feventh trumpet, therefore the world will 
 indifputably continue near 7000 years ; and may 
 probably remain lomething longer. Accordingly 
 the Talmud fpeaks to this purpofe, ' This world 
 
 ♦ is to lafi 6000 years, in its prefent ftate ; and 
 
 • ^//<?r (j;?^ millinary more, it fljall be defiroyed\ as 
 
 * it is [aid. And the Lord alotie jhall be exalted in 
 
 * that day^ thaUs in, the feventh millinary.* See 
 
 U 2 the 
 
2cj2 The Millennium is a Sabbath of Tears. [XX. i — 6. 
 
 the bifliop of Clogher's Enquiry into the Time of the 
 Mcjjiah's Comings p. 'i^. 
 
 And perhaps the thoufand years of which I am 
 fpeaking, rnay be mentioned fix times, ver. 2 — 
 7, to eltabhili an expeftation, that this glorious 
 period will begin after fix thoufand years are pad. 
 Infix days the Lord made heaven and earth., and rejied 
 on the feventh day •, and after fix days labour, a 
 feventh is to us the fabhath of the Lord our God\ 
 fo the feventh thoufand years will probably be the 
 Lord's reft and ours. All believers, live fpiritu- 
 ally and eternally, in confequence of Chrift's 
 living two or three days or years upon earth, Luke 
 xiii. 32 : And as this reign of the faints with 
 Chrift is mentioned three times, fo v/e expe6t that 
 that after two days., or two thoufand years from 
 Chrift's time, he will revive us ; in the third day^ 
 or third thoufand years, the great reftorer Jeilis 
 will raife us up, and we jhall live in his fight., Hof. 
 vi. 2 : For the words we and sj, may be ufed here 
 with as great propriety, as David faid of Ifrael's 
 pafiing through the Red-fea : There did we rejoice 
 in him., Pfal. Ixvi. 6. 
 
 This reft will be glorious after fix days, or fix 
 thoufand years of labour : And, though the faints 
 will not then be free from fin, tempters or temp- 
 tatiani, there will probably be the fame difference 
 between the millennium and the prefent time, as 
 to the fpirituality of it, as betv.ecn our prefent 
 Lord's days and common days; for now fatan 
 being much reftrained, Chrift will reign among 
 his faints •, and his v;ord will come to them, as at 
 firft, in power., in the Holy Ghoji, and in much af- 
 furance., i Thejf. i. 5 : And this will produce a 
 truly divine fpirit in men, when that ieed of God, 
 the word, more glorioufiy opens and expands its 
 immortal life in their exulting powers, than it hatl 
 in, the preceding ages, i Pet. i. 3, At the iamc 
 3 ti"^<^> 
 
I'he fiventh Trumpet^ AJ). 1866, /<? 3125. 293 
 
 time, the v/icked of former times will, at pre- 
 jfi^nt, have none to lucceed to their impudence, 
 however wicked their hearts may be; for now 
 the Lord JId all be King over all the &arth: And in 
 that day there Jhall be one Lord^ and his name one^ 
 Zech. xiv. 8, 9. 
 
 Reckoning this feventh thonfand years as a 
 fabbath day, v/hich was typified by the ancient 
 iabbatical feventh year (m which fervants v»^ere re- 
 leafed, and the land refted, Exod, xxi. 2. and xxiii. 
 10, II;) fuffer me to add, that, comparinp: the 
 millennium with the fix preceding days, or 6000 
 years of labour, vv'e are entered upon the lall 
 quarter of the fixth milleniiary, and are at near 
 feven o'clock on the faturday evening of the fixth 
 thoufand years; for if a day Ihadows forth a thou- 
 fand years, an hour, the twenty-fourth part of 
 that day, muft be forty-one years and eight 
 months; (fee the half hour's filer.ce, chap. viii. i); 
 therefore the night is already begun v/ith us, 
 John xi. 9 : And as the lad quarter of the fourth 
 and fifth millennary, was remarkably dark to 
 the church, fo probably will the laft quarter of 
 the fixth thoufand years be. But when the tvvo 
 beafls are cail alive into the lake of fire, A. D. 
 2016, chap. x';x. 20, this prophetic day will be- 
 gin ; and the night itfelf, while it continues, will 
 pjtne as the day^ and the darknefs refemble the 
 noon, after the vials are all poured out, A. D. 
 1942; fee P/^//». cxxxix. 12: Ifai. Iviii. 10. 
 
 It is no objedtion to this prophetic fenfe of the 
 hour^ orof the half hour, chap. viii. i, that the 
 word occurs, chap. xvii. 12, and in many other 
 places, in no fuch determinate fenfe; for it is well 
 known, in facred and common language, that 
 Uoth a day and an hour are ufed in a determinate 
 and indeterminate fenfe; and the fubjcd or cir- 
 cyiriftances only can fix their meaning; fee Jolm 
 U < iv. 21. 
 
2<^^Satanloofedfrom A.D. 301 6 to 3 1 25. [XX. 7- 1 0. 
 
 iv. 2 1 . 1 Ccr. iv. II. and viii. 7, where a day repre- 
 fents diyear^ as in chap. ix. 15, the twenty-fourth 
 part of that day mull be fifteen days j but if it 
 here refembles a thoufand years, an hour of fuch 
 a day muft be forty-one years and eight months. 
 If it Ihould be further objected to this fcheme, 
 that I ' affign no lei's than three different fignifi- 
 ' cations to prophetic time-, fometimes it is quite 
 ' literal, as in the thoufand years of the church's 
 ' glory, fometimes a day ftands for a year-, and 
 ' fometimes, as in this inftance, for a thoufand 
 * years.' 1 anfwer, at chap. xi. 2, I have endea- 
 voured to prove that a day is put for a year in 
 Hof. v. 7, and Zech. xi. 8 •, befides which, who- 
 ever reads thefe two prephecies through, efpe- 
 cially that of Zechariah, will fee that a day is alfo 
 taken both literally and for 2i feafon-^ which fuf- 
 ficiently vindicates our taking the word day for 
 different lengths of time in this prophecy, as it 
 is ufed both in facred and common language. 
 True, it is this prophecy only, which feems to 
 conftitute a thoufand years 2Lfeafon -, but, as every 
 thing in this book is difpofed and ordered by 
 f evens ^ if the faints in the feventh millennary, fee 
 that as a kind of fabbatical year, it will be im- 
 poflible for them to avoid confidering the feven 
 thoufand years of the world's age, as adumbrated 
 by a week of fix days labour, fucceeded by a 
 fabbath of facred reft. 
 
 7. And when the thoufand years are 
 ended, fatan fliall be loofed out of his pri- 
 fon. 
 
 8. And he {hall go forth to deceive the 
 nations, which are in the four corners of 
 the earth, Gog and Magog; to gather them 
 
 together 
 
ThefrcenthTrumpet.h.X:), iS66,/^3i25. 295 
 
 together to battle, whofe number is as the 
 fand of the fea. 
 
 9. And they went up over the breadth cf 
 the earth, and furrounded the camp of the 
 faints, and the beloved city : And tire came 
 down from God out of heaven and devour- 
 ed them. 
 
 10. And the devil who deceived them, 
 was caft into the lake of fire and brimftone, 
 where the beaft and the falfe prophet are ; 
 and they (hall be tormented day and night 
 for ever and ever. 
 
 Notice had been given in the above thoiifand 
 years, that fatan would be loofed from his prilon 
 for a little time, wht-n thfy were finiflied, vcr. 3; 
 ■for our moii: durable pleaiures upon earth, are 
 attended with the alarms of future danger. Ac- 
 cordingly A. D. 3016 being come, the reftraint 
 which had been laid upon this immortal enemy 
 of men will be taken off; and his nature not be- 
 ing at all changed, only exalperated by the tor- 
 ment which his interdidion occafioned, he will 
 go forth to deceive y (not only individuals, but) the 
 nations in general ; efpecially thofe of them who 
 are in the four corners of the earth, mod remote 
 from Jerusalem, that centre of the world and of 
 falvation •, whom he can no way ruin, but by de- 
 ceiving them either by a repetition of fome of hi^ 
 former methods, or by fome new devices which he 
 has ftudied in the laft thoufand years. Now alfo 
 the impious dead of every name, who had lad 
 none to fucceed them in their fpirit and views in 
 the millennium, live again in their fimilar fuccrf- 
 fors, ver. 5 : Yet fatan will not now be able to 
 make fuch inroads upon the purity and peace of 
 the church, as t-he beaft had done in his times •, 
 U 4 for 
 
296 Satan gathers an army againjl .God.\X.X.'j- 10. 
 
 for the camp of the faints in thefe happy times, is 
 kept diftind from the devil's camp : And the be- 
 loved of the Lord dwell by him, as little Beniamin 
 of old, Deut. xxxiii. 12-5 and are with our David 
 in fafeguard, 1 Sam.xx'n. 2^-^ keeping a fpiritual 
 feajl of tabernacles before him, Zech. xiv. 16, 
 18, 19. 
 
 But as the three frogs out of the mouth of the 
 dragon, the bead and the falfe prophet, alTem- 
 bled the kings of the eaft againft the Jews, under 
 the fixth vial, chap. xvi. 12 — 16; fo now, for 
 the laft time, the devil will once more gather his 
 hofls together to battle againfi God \ whofe number 
 will be immenfc, as the fand of the fea \ fee Gen. 
 xxii. 17. Jofh. xi. 4. Pfal. cxxxix. 18. Rom.'ix. 
 27 : And this hod will go up, from eaft to weft, 
 ever the breadth of the earth -, perhaps attacking 
 every church of God, tvtry camp of the Jaints, in 
 their way, till they come to the beloved city Je- 
 rufalem, fo called, Eccluf. xxiv. 1 1 ; where many 
 of the Jews and Gentiles will be gathered to- 
 gether. 
 
 Thefe confederate troops, who all turn out 
 volunteers againft God, are called by the name 
 of that enemy who, eleven hundred years before, 
 broke in npon the land of Judea; viz. Gog and 
 Magog; the former the Prince, and the latter 
 the kingdom which ftands devoted to deftrudion, 
 Ezek. jcxxviiith and xxxixth chapters. Yet thefe 
 are not the identical hofts whole doom is there 
 read, though they came from the fame country, 
 for, not to repeat all the arguments mentioned, 
 chap. xvi. 12 — 16, to prove that the deftrudion 
 predided in thofe chapters of Ezekiel will be ac- 
 compliftied A. D. 1941, after the Jews are re- 
 turned to their own land, and before the millen- 
 nium begins \ there are tilings faid of that flaugh- 
 tcr of the enemy which do not agree to this ; as 
 
 (i)That 
 
f he fevenih Trumpet, A. D. 1866, /o 3125. 297 
 
 (i) That pefHlenre and the fwcird were employed 
 againft the iormer enemy, as well as fire from 
 heaven, chap, xxxviii. 21, 22; againft tliis it is 
 only faid. Fire came do-wn from God out of heaven 
 and devoured them, ver. 9. (2) A fixth part "^t^o. 
 left after that deftrudlion, chap, xxxix. 2 ; but 
 we have no account of any thing left in this. (3) 
 After that deftruiftion the Lord relblved to be 
 eminently glorified in the Jews, from A. D. 1941 
 to the end of the world, chap, xxxix. 22 — 29 ; 
 but we have no account of any thing after this 
 but the day of judgment. I might add, ^4) the 
 former enemy came up only againft the Jews \ 
 thek furround the camp of the faints in general^ 
 Jews and Gentiles, ver. 9. We conclude there- 
 fore, that this enemy is the fuccefTor of thole 
 hardy Scythians, who came up againft the Jews 
 eleven hundred years before, as they came from 
 the fame country, and probably with the fame 
 cruel and avaricious views. But they were not 
 Scythians only, for they overfpread ihe furface of 
 the earth, as Mr. Worfley reads thofe words ; and 
 encompajfed the camp of the faints, and the beloved 
 dty : But weapons, and the hands which might 
 have ufed them, are now become ufelefs ; forjire 
 came down immediately /r£'/« God out of heaven and 
 devoured them, before the general conflagration 
 began. 
 
 And now thofe words in Ifai. ixvi. 24, are 
 verified a third time, as they had been once in 
 the 185,000 Aftyrians (lain, i/^/. xxxiii. 11 — 14, 
 and afterwards in the deftrudion of the kings in 
 the land of Ifrael, under the fixch vial ; (fee 
 chap. xvi. 12 — 16, and Ezek. xxxviiith and 
 xxxixth) They f/j all go forth, and look upon the car- 
 caffes of the men who have tranfgreffed againjl me \ 
 for their worm fhall not die, neither fhall their fire 
 •be quenched : And thiy fjall be an abhorring unto 
 
 aU 
 
29 5 ^Vw^ is 7w more at A. D. 3125. 
 
 ell ftejh. And, to ftrike the deeper terror into 
 the minds of finners, the devil who deceived them, 
 and who had been only reftrained by the Redeem- 
 er's chain in the millenninm, ver. i, 2 •, may now 
 probably, in his way to the hell prepared for 
 him, in fome vifible form be cajt into that lake of 
 fire and brimjlone^ which will continue burning 
 at Rome, where the beajl and the falfe prophet are 
 before him-, a72d they fio all all he tormented toge- 
 ther day and night for ever and ever^ without any 
 poflible hope of efcape. 
 
 Fromtheclofeof the millennium, A. D. 3016, 
 to the end of the world, A. D. 3125, we have 109 
 years; but in what part of that time, this great head 
 of the apoftacy will be call: into this lake, and his 
 army deftroyed by fire from heaven, we know not : 
 But as thefe events are fpoken of before the account 
 of the day of judgment, in the following verfes ♦, 
 probablythey may occur fome years before it: For 
 if that day begins with this execution, how then 
 can the faints judge angels, the good and evil, 
 before they are judged themfelves ? And if it oc- 
 curs only a few days or months before that day, 
 how then can the world, fo foon after, be funk 
 again into that lupine fecurity, which will, not- 
 withilanding every warning, difgrace human na- 
 ture at the coming of Chrift ? Matt. xxiv. 37 — 
 51. But whenever it occurs between A. D. 
 3016 and 3125, the world's finking afterwards 
 into that brutifli infenfibility which our Lord has 
 moft furely predided, even when a tempting 
 devil is caft into the lake of fire, will probably 
 afford fuch an awful view of human nature, as 
 had never been given before. 
 
 As the fixth trumpet continued 1260 years, 
 chap. xi. 2, 3 •, viz. from A. D. 606 to 1866, fo 
 will this, chap. xii. 6, that is, from A. D. 1866 
 to about 3125, which is the furtheft account of 
 
 time 
 
^the feventb Trumpet, Time cor.cluded. 299 
 
 time we have in this book ♦, all beyond that is 
 vaft eternity. And polTibly fome may think it 
 remarkable, that if we add the three numbers 
 together which occur in Dan. xii. 7, 11, 12-, viz. 
 1260, 1290 and 1335, they make 3885, which is 
 the number of years from the time when Ifaiah 
 began to prophely, who firft fpoke of many of 
 thefe great things, to the end of the world -, for 
 he began to prophefy 760 years before Chrift's 
 time, which added to A. D. 3125 makes 3885 ; 
 and this feems to ftrengthen the evidence, that 
 the end will be about the time here fpecified. 
 
 But as we have now done with the hiftory of 
 Time, I call upon my reader mod devoutly to adore 
 theWONDERFUUCOUNSELLOR, who in fo 
 fliort a compafs (as lefs than fifteen chapters, and 
 in lefs than 255 verfes,) has given us the civil and 
 religious prophetic hiftory, of near half the time 
 of the world's continuance ; viz, from A. D. 96 
 to 3125. It was indeed expedient that our Lord 
 fliould go away, to receive this revelation for us 
 chap. i. I ; as well as to fend us the Comforter. 
 And the writings of the four Evangelifts, fcarce 
 yield fo bright a difplay of his power and glory, 
 as this book contains •, which^ under the Divine 
 blefling, will not fail to excite the moft devout 
 awe in every pious heart at every attentive peru- 
 fal. Yet fuch is our native blindnefs and unbe- 
 lief, that it was neceffary to diftinguiih this book 
 with the following preface ; viz. Blejfed is he that 
 reddetb, and they that hear the zvords of this pro- 
 phecy ; and keep thofe things which are written 
 therein: for the time is at hand, chap. i. 3. And what 
 can be more adapted to beget reverence, and kindle 
 affedlion to Jefus, and to the word of his grace, 
 than the concluding accounts here given of things 
 the moft interefting to u? ! We are however not 
 3Tt come to the conclufion ; for thouc^h time is 
 
300 the RefurreElion and Judgment^ A. D. 3125. 
 
 no more, the great day of judgment is to be de- 
 icribed, and the everlafting bleflednefs of the 
 faints in heaven ; which makes this feventh an 
 eternal trumpet. 
 
 11. And I faw a great white throne, and 
 him who fat thereon ; from whofe face the 
 earth and the heaven fied away, and there 
 was found no place for them. 
 
 12. And I faw the dead, fmall and great, 
 fland before God ; and the books were 
 opened, and another book was opened, which 
 is the book of lifej and the dead were judged 
 out of the things written in the books, ac- 
 cording to their works. 
 
 13. And the fea gave up the dead which 
 were in itj and death and the invilible Hate 
 gave up the dead which were in them : and 
 they were judged every one according to 
 their works. 
 
 14. And death and the invifible ftate were 
 caft into the lake of iire. This is the fecond 
 death. 
 
 15. And if any one was not found writ- 
 ten in the book of life, he was caft into the 
 lake of fire. 
 
 That day is now come, which every preceding 
 day had predicted and prepared for, the day 
 which will fix every one of us in infinite blifs or 
 irremediable woe. It is come ! And the Lord is 
 revealed frofn heaven in flaming fire^ taking ven- 
 geance on them ischo know not God, and obey not the 
 ^[cfpcl of our Lord J ejus Clrifl: ; who ftjall not only 
 'feel the pain of IoIf, by abfence from the grace of 
 tte Lord^ but hepuhijh/dwith everlafting drjiruciian 
 
 fronk 
 
7he feventh 'Trumpet. The Judghient Day. 301 
 
 from his ivnmtdizxrx prcfence^and frcm the glory of his 
 power: At the fame time he comes to be glorified 
 in his faints^ and to he admired in all them that be- 
 lieve. See ! for thef^ purpofes the Lord hi^nfelf 
 defends from heaven ivn., a jhout^ with the voice of 
 the Arch-angel, and the trump of God •, and before 
 him the heavens pafs away with a great noife, and 
 the elements melt with fervent heat •, the earth alfo^ 
 and the works that are therein are burnt up. So 
 the apoflles had predi6led to Jews and Gentiles» 
 I T^heff. iv. 16. 2 'Theff. i. 7 — 10. 2 Pet, iii. 10 — 
 12. 
 
 And accordingly, fays our author, Ifaw a great 
 white throne-, great to contain the far-extended 
 fplendors in which the Judge appears; and white 
 to refledt the glories of every Divine attribute, 
 chap. vi. 2. and xix. 1 1. And him who fat on it, 
 from whofe face the earth and heaven fled away ; 
 and there was no place found for them, that is, in 
 their prefent form and appearance-, which is fuited 
 to a mixed ftace of goodnefs and wrath, but muft 
 be effentially altered if grace or vengeance reigns 
 alone in them. ' Here the Son of the eternal God 
 ' appears only, and all nature is alarmed : Nor 
 ' heaven nor earth can kecrp their (landing-, they 
 ' flee away like the affrighted roe — How grove- 
 ' ling are the loftieft flights of the Grecian and 
 
 * Roman mufe, compared with this magnificence 
 ' and elevation of the prophetic fpirit ! 
 
 ' It is not faid, a few herds of the forefr, a few 
 ' kings, or armies, or nations ; but the whole 
 
 * fyitem of created things — It is not faid. They 
 
 * were thrown into great commotions, but they 
 
 * fled entirely away; not, Theyfliarted from their 
 
 * foundations, but they fell into diflToiution ; not, 
 ' They removed to a difliant place, but there was 
 
 * found no place for them — And all this, not at 
 
 * the ftrift command of the Lord Jesus ; not at 
 
 ' his 
 
302 Men -are judged according to their Works. 
 
 * his awful menace, or before his fiery indigna- 
 ' tion, but at the bare prefence of his majefty, 
 
 * fitting with ferene but adorable dignity on his 
 ' throne.* Mr. Hervey. 
 
 But affrighted as the earth is, it cannot flee 
 away, till it has given up the living and the dead 
 which were upon and in it, each in his own time 
 and order, i Cor. xv. 23 •, it cannot carry off, or 
 conceal the bodies of the righteous or the wicked» 
 to defraud grace or vengeance of its own. As 
 radiant ftars, the righteous fhall afcend out of the 
 earthy i .S^^?. xxviii. 13-, arrayed in glory, far 
 exceeding that of a royal bride on the day of 
 her coronation : On the contrary, the blackeft 
 horrors of defpair deform the impious race, who 
 died in arms againft God j and are now dragged 
 to his tremendous bar. 
 
 The apoflle fpeaking of the refurre£lion of the 
 righteous, fays, iThef. iv. 16, 17. The Lord him- 
 feif Jhall defcend from heaven with a Jhout, with 
 the voice of the Arch-angel, and with the trump of 
 God: And the dead in Chrijl fhall rife firji : And as 
 their graves are opening, the faints which are 
 alive and remain, fhall be fiatched up fuddenly and 
 powerfully, together with them, in the clouds to 
 meet the Lord in the air. This change upon their 
 bodies will be effected in a moment, in the twink- 
 ling of an eye, at the Infi trump, and as the Judge 
 defcends to that lower region of the air, where 
 they arc to meet him, 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52. And 
 when all the faints are caught up to him in the 
 air, that near approach of the returning Judge 
 may perhaps fo convulfe this globe of ours, as 
 to throw the waters of the fea over all the land 5 
 and pofTibly the earth may continue in this cha- 
 otic ftate, with the bodies of the wicked in it, all 
 the time that the faints are judged : Afterwards 
 the wicked fhall be raifcd ; therefore our author, 
 
 who 
 
*The feventh trumpet. The Judgment. 303 
 
 who is indifputably fpeaking of the general refur- 
 redion, taking no notice of the land, only fays, 
 ver. 13. And the fea gave up the dead which were 
 in it i fee the concluding remark on thefe verfes 
 — He adds. And death and hades gave up the dead 
 which were in them, their fpirits returning from 
 heaven and hell, to reanimate their now immor- 
 tal bodies. Then I faw them, fays he, fmall and 
 great Jland before God ; every eye fixed, with 
 unutterable joy, or overwhelming horror upon 
 him : And the bocks which God had written were 
 opened \ the books of natural and revealed reli- 
 gion j. the book of the law and the gofpel; the 
 book of God's omnifcience and remembrance; 
 and the book of confcience, the now deepened 
 charaders of which appear all of them written as 
 with a pen of iron, and with the point of a dia- 
 mond : And another book was opened^ which is the 
 book of life ; which contained the names, and 
 defcribed the chara6ters of all thofe whom the 
 Father gave to Chv\9i.,John vi. 59 and xvii. 6: And 
 the dead were judged out of thofe things which were, 
 written in the books \ according to the nature, origin 
 and ends, as well as according to the number, 
 and the different degrees of good or evil which 
 were found in their works-, whether they died 
 under the covenant of works, or of grace : And 
 now it appeared vifible to every eye, who were 
 really in Chrift, and who were only nominally 
 and in profeflion fo. And to preclude every 
 poilible hope or fear of any future difunion, or 
 diffolution of their two natures, Beath which had 
 once devoured their bodies ; and tht feparatefiate^ 
 which had furnifhed an abode for their fpirits 
 when parted from it, were themfelves fwallowed 
 up in the lake of fire-, for the joy or torment of 
 an unbodied fpirit, will neither of them be 
 
 enough 
 
'^o\'Death andUades cafi intothelake. [XX. 14, 15. 
 
 enough for that foul when it is reunited to its 
 (body: And this /r/(?"of fire, which \viJl probably 
 be typified in a lively manrer by that lake at 
 Rome, vhich continues burning from A.D. 2016 
 to the end of the world, chap. xix. 3, 20) is that 
 feccr.d immortal death, of which Chrifl has pro- 
 mifed that they who cverccme J}: all not he kurt^ 
 chap, ii. II. 
 
 But, left our pride Ibould fwell with the thought 
 of being judged according to cvr 'works \ to point 
 out the celeftial origin of all works which are fpi- 
 ritually good, and trace up our falvation to its 
 fountain head in God; it is added, ver. 15. And 
 whofoever, or if c.ny one Gr. was not found written 
 in the beck of life-, (by which cannot poffibly be 
 meant a book of external church privileges,) hg 
 was cafi into the lake of f.re^ chap. xiii. 8 : Vox there 
 fhall in no wife enter into heaven any n jw*i but they 
 which are written in the LamVs lock of life, chap, 
 xxi. 27. Matt. XX. 1 6, 23. Rom. viii. 29 — 33. and 
 ix. II — 16. £/^. i. 4 — 6. 2 Thcf. ii. 13. 2 'lim. i. 
 9. I Vet. i. 2. Pride may rage itl'elf into a fever 
 ?.t this; but God's ccunfel will ftand, and he will 
 do all, and only his pleafure. 
 
 Profound awe certainly becomes us, if we pre- 
 fume to think of the time when this day of the 
 Lord will begin or end\ yet of the former there 
 can be no drubr, if we have not miftsken in 
 computing the time v;hen the world will end 
 (under the preceding verfes, and at chap. xii. 6); 
 for the day of judgment will begin at the end of 
 the world., Matt. xiii. 49, 50: And if the v/orld 
 ends A. D. 3i2£; •, lee ver. 7 — 10, judgment will 
 then begin : And if fo the time of it will bear 
 fome analogy to the time of fome important things 
 which are mentioned in the old leftamenr, as 
 well as of cne or tv;o of the molt inrerefting 
 
 events 
 
The fevcnth Trumpet. The Judgment. 305 
 
 events, which the world ever faw ; viz, the re- 
 furreftion of Chrift, and the gift of the Spirit at 
 the day of Pentecoft. 
 
 The rib which was made into a woman, was 
 probably taken out of the fide of Adam, on the 
 eighth day of the world's age-, at leaft the parti- 
 cular hiftory of it fucceeds the account of the 
 fabbath day, and the command given him not to 
 eat of the tree of knov/ledge of good and evil. 
 Gen. ii. 18 — 25. Having fpent that firft fabbath 
 alone with God, probably at the cloie of it, the 
 brute creatures paffed in review before Adam 
 (after the fabbath had fanftified them to God;) 
 that, as their Lord, he might give each of them 
 names. After this, the third hour of the eighth 
 day might be a probable time for that deep lleep 
 to fall upon him, which is mentioned, ver. 21 — 
 But whatever may be thought of this, it certainly 
 was not without fome m^yftery, that all the fol- 
 lowing things were fixed to, or concluded die . 
 eighth day •, viz, circumcifion. Lev. xii. 3 ; the 
 prefenting the young of the beafts to God, Exod.^ 
 xxii. 30 ; cleanfing of the leper, and of the per- 
 fon who had an iffue, Lev. xiv. 10, 23. and xv. 
 14, 29; the confecration of the priefts. Lev. viii. 
 ^S' and ix. I, &c; the holy convocation at the 
 clofe of the three annual feafts of the Lord, Lev, 
 xxiii. 39', and the dedication of Solomon's tem- 
 ple, 2 Chron. vii. 9, which was finilhed the eighth 
 year, i Kings vi. i, 38. 
 
 But to come to the New Teftament — Every 
 week affords a lively emblem of the 7000 years 
 of the world's age : And after the conciufion of 
 that week, which introduced the moft interefling 
 palTover the Jewifh nation had ever kept, our 
 Lord rofe from the dead early in the morning of 
 the next day, v^hich began another v/eek; and 
 which was, with relation to that remarkable week, 
 X an 
 
3o6 The Timerefemhies that ofChriJl^s Refune^ion. 
 
 an eighth Day; which our Lord has made the 
 Christian Sabbath. We have indeed no cer- 
 tainty at what hour he returned to life; nor could 
 the time of his leaving his grave inform us of 
 it, if that could be alcertained. Gilbert Weft, 
 Efq-, fuppofes that he arofe, that is, left the 
 grave, fome time between the dawning of the 
 day, and the fun-rifing ; but as Mark xvi. 2, firft 
 part, might have been read in a parenthefis, fo 
 the Amv 7rpw» v€ry early, feems to defcribe an ear- 
 lier hour than fifty- nine minutes after three 
 o'clock, at which time, fays Mr. S. Reader, the 
 day broke at Jerulalem in N. Lat. 31^ 50', 
 April 25th, A. D. 34, the Friday before which 
 Sir Ifaac Newton feems quite pofitive was the 
 day of Chrift's Crucifixion ; as the fun rofe 30 
 minutes after 5 o'clock that morning. 
 
 But at whatever time the women came firft to 
 the fepulchre; the earthquake, and the defcent 
 of the angel to roll away the ftone, which mini- 
 ftcred to his coming forth from the tomb, had 
 nothing to do with our Lord's return to life: 
 And as he was crucified at the third hour of the 
 Jewifh day; viz, at 9 o'clock, the time of the 
 morning lacrifice, Mark xv. 25, fo probably he 
 revived at the third hour of the Roman day; viz, 
 at 3 o'clock in the morning ; for whilft our 
 Lord's body was a Roman prifoner, his day muft 
 be reckoned to begin at their time; viz, at twelve 
 o'clock at night ; and fo all the Evangelifts ex- 
 prefsly reckon his rifing day ; fee Matt, xxviii. i. 
 Mark xvi. 2. Luke xxiv. i. John xx. i. V^ery 
 early that day our Lord returned to life; and as 
 his ibul, like all other human fpirits, was created 
 with a propenfity to its own body, returning to 
 it, he probably for a time contemplated with 
 pleafure the fears of his wounds, and the future 
 olory which fhould foon array Jiis body in hea- 
 \en: And having in thi^r body bowed before his 
 
 eternal 
 
^he feventh Trumpet. The Judgment. 309 
 
 Away \ fo fljall alfo the coming of the Sen of man be^ 
 Matt. XXIV. Q,"]-* 38- Our Lord had alio in that 
 chapter, been Ipeakingof Jeruialem's deftrudionj 
 from which he feems to make a tranfition, at ver, 
 Q,(i^ and in Mark xiii. 32, to the great day of the 
 Lord : Now, though no man knew the day or 
 hour of Jerufalem's deflrudion, yet. Daniel had 
 predided, chap. ix. 25- — 27, that dihci feventy feveu 
 weeks., and threefcore and two years., that is, 60 1 
 years after the 536th year before Chrift, when 
 Cyrus gave forth the decree to rebuild Jerufalem^ 
 or by A. D. (y^., Mejfiah would cut off from belong- 
 ing to him both the city and the fancluary ; to which 
 if we add the week., or feven years which their 
 deftruclion took up, ver. 27^ it will bring us to 
 A. D. 73, by which time jcrufalem was utterly 
 defolated, as Mr. Blayney underilands that pro- 
 phecy : But Jerufalem would not know the day 
 of their vifitation ; therefore the day of the Lord 
 came upon them as a thief in the night: And 
 whilft they \^erc faying, Fence and fafety., fudd'en 
 deflru5fion came upon them, for that contempt of 
 Chrift which was indulged amongft them ; as 
 travail upon a woman with child^ which they cannot 
 ifcaps. But yz brethren., who are taught of God, 
 are not in darknefs., that that great day of vvhich 
 the apoftle is fpeaking, fhould overtake you as a 
 thief -^ ye are all the children of the light., and the 
 children of the day^ which (hines into every well 
 prepared eye; we are not of the night, nor of dark- 
 nefs., I Thef. V. 3 — 6. 
 
 Two other illuftrations of this point our Lord 
 makes ufc of-, viz, by a houfholder and a fervant ; 
 of both of whom fuch things are faid as incline us 
 to fuppofe, that about the year of judgment will 
 be known, though not the day or hour\ fee Matt, 
 xxiv. 42, 43. If a houfholder is only informed 
 in general, that an enemy has a defign upon 
 his houfe, whatever other precautions he may 
 X 3 ufc-, 
 
3 1 o 'The Tear of Judgment known. [XX. 1 1 — r 1 5« 
 
 life, he cannot himf^lf fit up every night; but if 
 he knows the night when a thief cometb, though 
 he knoivs not in what watch he will come, he is 
 un worthy of the name of the good man of the 
 hdufe^ if he will not %vatch\ hm fujfer his houfe 
 to be broken up. Watch therefore^ for ye knovj not 
 what hour your Lord doth come. The fame fubjed; 
 is reprefenred in Mark xiii. 34, 37, under the 
 charafler of a fervant^ who knowing v/ithin a 
 few hours, when his maftcr will return ; (tor that 
 is fuppofed in what is required of him,) it is ex- 
 peded that he be not found Jleepng : So, if we 
 know that our Lord will come about A. D. 3125, 
 He may well expect the world to watch ; though 
 they know not whether he will come at the eve?i- 
 ing of that year ; at midnight^ at the clofe of it -, 
 or at the cock crowing^ or in the morning of the 
 next year — And to us who know neither the 
 day, the hour, nor the year of our death., well 
 might our Lord add j What I fay ur^to you, I f^l 
 unto ally Watch. 
 
 From thefe confiderations it feems more thaq 
 probable, that the concluding year of the world 
 will be known before it arrives ; to which the 
 faints of thofe times will look forward with the 
 mod rapturous and joyful awe \ whilft the wicked 
 are fhut up in unbelief about it. I might add on 
 this fubjed, If the Lord does nothing without re- 
 vealing his fecret to his fervants the prophets, Amos 
 iii. 7 ; it is probable he has fomewhere revealed 
 the time of the day of judgment, as well as of 
 events of lefs importance: And if the Lamb's 
 wife was informed by this prophecy, of the time 
 cf her Divine Hufband's coming, and therefore 
 made herfelf ready for him juft before the millen- 
 nium, chap. xix. 7 ; will not her Lord give her 
 the fmie advantages to prepare for her great and 
 final prefentation to him ? This at leait we are 
 
 certain 
 
The fevcnth trumpet. The Judgment. 307 
 
 pternal Father, and turned his fepulchre into a 
 "profeuche^ or houie of prayer for a time-, and 
 having ahb created new garments for his body, 
 in which to appear in the world, when he law 
 proper to leave the tomb, at his Iblcmn nod the 
 earth quaked, and the angel defcended to roll 
 back tjie Hone, and to fright the guards away, 
 perhaps at break of day — So if the great deci- 
 five day fhould begin at 3 o'clock in the morn- 
 ing of the eighth tho' ifand years, this will fall at 
 h. D, 3125, or A. M. 7125, (that is, reckoning 
 the Chriftian ^ra to commence at A. M. 4000 5) 
 for an hour is forty one years and eight months j 
 fee ver. 1 — 6, and three hours is 125 years. 
 
 But the day^ as oppofed to nighty begins at fun- 
 rifing, or at 6 o'clock in the morning-, and the fif- 
 tieth day from the- pafibver was the Chriftian fab- 
 bath, and confequently an eighth day with refpe6t 
 to a JewiOi week : And at tne third hour of that 
 day, the Spirit was miraculoufly poured out upon 
 the apoftles and others, Acis\\. i — 15-, which, 
 reckoning a day for a thouland years, after the 
 above manner of computing, fymbolizes with 
 A. M. 7125, or A. D. 3125 — Thus probably 
 about the fame time as our Lord rofe from the 
 dead, and the Spirit was poured out on the eighth 
 day, the eternal joys of the faints in foul and 
 body, and the eternal woe of the wicked, may 
 begin in the eighth thoufand years. 
 
 Obj. But did notour Lord fay, Mark xiii. 32. 
 Of that day and hour knoweth no man \ no not the 
 a-ngeh which are in heaven \ neither the Son, but 
 the Father? Anfwer i. Even the Man Chrilt 
 Jefus could receive nothing, except it was given him 
 from heaven, John iii. 27 : And perhaps his human 
 foul knew not why his Father hid the gofpel from 
 the wife and prudent, and revealed it unto babes ; 
 which yet his perfcd purity chearfuUy referred 
 to his Father's good pleafure. Matt. xi. 25, 26, 
 X 2 as 
 
3o8 The Tear of the Judgment may he known, 
 
 as we alfo (hall, if led by his Spirit. As the Go(i- 
 hcad communicated to him, lb he increafed in 
 wifdonit and in favour with God and man, Luke 
 ii. 52; and all things ncceilary to our lalvation, 
 which he had heard from the Father^ he made known 
 to his difciples before he left the world, John xv. 
 15 ; which he afterwards explained by his Spirit 
 from heaven. Ard after his afcenfion, this fur- 
 ther revelation was given hir/i^ chap. i. i -, which 
 he fent and fignified by his angel to his fcrvanc 
 John, A. D. 96. But if Chrifl received know- 
 ledge gradually, it would be great pride in us to 
 cxped to be informed of every thing at once : 
 Yet, 
 
 2. Our Lord might at that time know about 
 t\\^ year, though he knew not the day or hour, of 
 judgment : At leatt, if the year was known in all 
 thole adumbrations by which our Lord reprefents 
 the day of judgment, though the day and hour 
 was not ; this both fets this thought above con- 
 tempt, and feems to affure us that the facred 
 canon would not conclude, without informing us 
 of the year of the general judgment j for what rea- 
 fon Can be affigncd for pointing out xhc year of 
 Noah's flood, and Jerufalcm's deftrudion, but 
 what will equally hold for pointing out the year 
 ofjudgmcnt.'* 
 
 Noah knew not, till within a few days of the 
 deluge, the day or hour ; but he knew the year 
 when it would come ; and gave warning, that it 
 would be in 120 years. Gen. vi. 3. and vii. 4. 
 2 Pet. ii. 5 : But they faw in vain his afllduity in 
 preparing the ark, therefore their unbelief drown- 
 ed them -, for, inftead of repenting of their fins, 
 they were eating and drinking., marrying and giving 
 in ?narriage, until the very day that Noah entered 
 into the ark -, and knew not, becaufe they would ' 
 not know, //// the flood came and took them all 
 
 away y 
 
^he feventh 1'rumpet. The Judgment. 311 
 
 certain of, that towards the clofe of the millen- 
 nium, and afterwards, when the prophecies are 
 fulfilled, the fcene of things will as vifibly an- 
 nounce the approach of the great day, as the 
 opening buds of fpring predi6l the coming fum- 
 mer, Mark xiii. 28 — Happy they v/ho now know 
 Chrifl's near approach to remove them to glory, 
 by the lefTening of their own fpols, and the fmooth- 
 ing of their moral wrinkles, Epb. v. 27. 
 
 But feeing ye look for fuch things^ he diligent 
 profeflbrs, that ye may he found of him in peace \ — 
 JVhat meanefi thou, O fleeper ! Up, and be doing ! 
 The judge Jlandeth hefore the door! What thou dofl, 
 do quickly — Hafte ! hafte! thou hall no time to 
 loicer — Flee for thy life ! Stay not ! There is no 
 device to efcape ruin in the grave, or in hell ! 
 
 OH ! THE JOYFUL ! DOLEFUL DAY ! 
 ' — We have feen its beginning! Will my reader in- 
 dulge me in (I hope at lead) a harmlefs conjedlure 
 about the time of its ending? — It is called the 
 work o{ a day, A^s xvii. 3 1. i Thef. v. 2 ; but fure- 
 ly not of one day only, nor even of a prophetic 
 day, that is, a year. The word days, in common as 
 well as fcripture language, fignifies the times of any 
 perfon or work ; as the days cf Noah and of Chrifi 
 — Accordingly the words times 2Lnd feafons are ap- 
 plied to this great event, 1 Thef. v, j ; which in- 
 clines me to believe that it may be a work of 
 many years. 
 
 We found the end of the world, and confe- 
 quently the beginning of the day of judgment, 
 by adding the 1260 years of the fixth, and of the 
 feventh trumpet, to the year 606, when the fixth 
 trumpet began : And by a like method we may 
 guefs at the time of the judgment from Dan.x'u. 
 chapter; where, after popery has reigned 1260 
 years, ver. 7, it is added, ver. 12. Blcfjed is he that 
 'Waiteth, and cometh to the thoufand three hundred 
 X 4 and 
 
312 The Judgment may perhaps he 2ic^ Tears. 
 
 and five and thirty days-, that is, to A.D. 1 941, when 
 the kings of the eaft, who come up againfl Ju- 
 dea, will be Qain there •, {o we explained the word 
 under the fixth vial, chap. xvi. 12 — 16. p. 230 — 
 233. But that accomplifliment of thefe words, 
 certainly does not preclude the pofiibility of an- 
 other. In the iormer explication, beginning the 
 1260 years, ver. 7, at A.D. 606, and adding only 
 yc^ years more, they brought us to A.D. 1941 . 
 But beginning them at near the fame time ; viz, 
 A. D. 605, we may add both thcfe numbers to 
 them •, viz, 1260 'and 1335 *, which will bring us 
 to A. D. 3200, that is, to. about feventy five years 
 after the end of the world : And if the judgment 
 of the great day Ihould continue fo long, this 
 will be half as many j^^rj as the waters prevailed 
 days^ upon the earth in Noah's flood. Gen. vii. 24: 
 And as all the creatures muft have been drowjied 
 in much lefs time than that, if is probable the 
 Lord had fome other end befides that, in fuffer- 
 ing the waters to prevail fo long ; which he had 
 ordered to defcend in fuch a manner, and in fuch 
 degrees, as not to endanger his covenant treafure 
 in the ark. 
 
 But the abomination which maketh defolate was 
 not fully fet up till A. D. 755, or jc,^ : Add to 
 that year the above 1260 and 1335, and it brings 
 us to A.D. 3350 or 3351-, that is, to about 225 
 years after the end of the world : And about fo 
 many days the Lord took in judging the old 
 world by the flood, before the tops of the moun- 
 tains were feen, Gen. viii. 1 — 6. We can indeed 
 have no abfolute certainty of thefe things, as the 
 Holy Ghoft has not feen proper to inform us, 
 what is" the bleflednefs to be expected at the end 
 of the 1335 years. But if the day of judgment 
 Ihould continue the above 225 times or years; and 
 the firft fevemy five of them iliould be taken up 
 
 in 
 
the fevefttb 'Trumpet. The Judgment. 313 
 
 in judging faints and angels, and the remaining 
 feafon, in judging the wicked; as the righteous 
 and the wicked will (land before God, in their 
 refurredlion bodies, ftriking fpedtacles of glory 
 and of horror to each other, well may it be faid, 
 Blejfed is he that "joaiteth^ and comet h to the 1335 
 days^ which will conclude this final judgment. 
 For then the righteous will be removed from the 
 fight of the wicked, and enter with Chrift into 
 his glory •, to behold the beatific vifion of God, 
 and join the everlafting hallelujahs of exulting 
 feraphs — At the fame time the glory of their re- 
 furreflion bodies, and the perpetual influx of Di- 
 vine love upon their fouls, will preclude all 
 anxious uncertainty, whilft they Hand waiting be- 
 fore the judgment feat. 
 
 At that great day of which I have been fpeak- 
 ing, JVe muji all appear before the judg^nent feat of 
 Chrifi^ 2 Co'fi. v. 10 : But as the dead in Chrifi fhall 
 rife firft^ i "Thef iv. 16, perhaps they may be 
 judged before the wicked are raifed to life ; and 
 pollibly the earth, after the bodies of the faints 
 are fnatched up from it, may lie in that kind of 
 chaotic flate fuppofed in ver. 13, with awful 
 marks of God's vengeance upon it, for feventy 
 five years, whilft the faints are judged: But then 
 the wicked will be raifed ; and fmall and great, 
 ftand together before God, as it is afferted, ver. 
 12. But when the righteous appear before the 
 judgment feat, it will not be either in the place, 
 or with the appearance of criminals : Yet, whe- 
 ther they are judged in the prefence of the wicked, 
 or before they are raifed, their appearing before 
 the judgment feat feems to intimate that their fins 
 will be mentioned; though it will be only to in- 
 hance the riches of that grace, and glorify that 
 fcheme of redeeming love, which has laved them. 
 Neither God nor themfelves can fimply forget 
 
 their 
 
314 '^^■6 ^^i'-^' Heaven^ ^^'^ ''^^'^ £^?r/^.[XXI.i — 8. 
 
 their fins to all eternity -, but as they will not be 
 mentioned againlt them as matters of judicial ac- 
 cufation, fo their carnal ielf-love being now fwal- 
 lowed up in a regard to God's glory, it will ra- 
 ther give them pleafure than pain, however pub- 
 lickly they are mentioned; whijft. gofpel finners 
 with horror fee in them what they have loit, for 
 want of applying to the blood of fprinkling. 
 
 >...4^> 
 
 CHAP. XXI. 
 
 AND I faw a new heaven and new earth, 
 for the iiril: heaven, and the firft earth 
 was pafTed away ; and the fea was no more. 
 
 2. And I John faw the holy city, the 
 new Jerufalem, defcending from God out of 
 heaven; prepared as a bride adorned for her 
 hufband. 
 
 3. And I heard a great voice out of hea- 
 ven, faying, Behold the tabernacle of God 
 is with men, and he will dwell with them; 
 and they fliall be his people, and God him- 
 felf {hall be with them, e'^jen their God. 
 
 4. And God ihall wipe away every tear 
 from their eyes ; and there fliall be death no 
 more, nor grief, nor crying, nor fhall there 
 be any more painful labour ; for the forme? 
 things are palfed away. 
 
 5. And he that fat upon the throne faid, 
 Ijcliold, I make all things nevv ! And he faid 
 
 to 
 
^'he feventh Trumpet. Eternity ! Eternity 1315 
 
 to me. Write ; for thefe words are true and 
 faithful. 
 
 6. And he faid to me. It is done ; I am 
 Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and 
 the End : I will give to him that is athirfl, of 
 the fountain of the water of life freely. 
 
 7. The conqueror fhall inherit all things; 
 and I will be to him a God, and he fhall be 
 to me a fon. 
 
 8. But to the fearful and unbelieving; 
 and to the abominable, and to murtherers, 
 and whoremongers and forcerers, and idola- 
 ters, and all liars, their part JJjall be in the 
 lake which burns with fire and brimflone ; 
 which is the fecond death. 
 
 Time was concluded when the day of judg- 
 ment began, and that alfo is now pad ; all there- 
 fore that remains is vaft boundlefs eternity — 
 We have feen, in this prophetic glafs, a reprelen- 
 tation of that lake of fire, where the wicked are 
 to be tormented for ever ; and have now only to 
 view the bleffed eternal abodes of the righteous, 
 and devoutly attend the parting admonitions which 
 conclude this prophecy, and the facred canon. 
 
 It is not probable, that infinite power and wif- 
 dom fhould ever remand any part of the material 
 creation into its primitive nothing-, yet the hofts 
 of heaven will be difbanded, and the heavens 
 themfelves, which have feen and covered oui< 
 crimes, Jljall pafs azvay with a great noije \ and the 
 ekinents, which compofe the material creation, 
 JImU melt with fervent heat ; the earth alfo, and the 
 works which are therein floall be burnt up, 2 Fet. 
 iij. 10: For there is to be a grand rejlitution, or 
 reftoration of all things, aTroxarajTao-j?, A5ls iii. 21 •, 
 
 called 
 
3 1 6 fhe new Heaven, and new Earth. [XXI. i — S. 
 
 called the regeneration. Matt. xix. 28j by which 
 God will reconcile all things in heaven and earthy 
 to his own delightful enjoymenr ; as he has al- 
 ready fo far reconciled them, by the blood of the 
 Redeemer's crofs, as to employ them for his ufe 
 and praife ; whilft flill the earth and the vifible 
 heavens, wear the confpicuous marks of his dif- 
 pleafure againft fm upon them. Col. i. 20. There 
 can be no reconciliation of fouls without regene- 
 ration ; of which though Chrift is incapable, his 
 people may be laid x.o follow him in it, when they 
 begin from their hearts to trace his holy fteps. 
 But polluted matter cannot be reconciled, with- 
 out diffolving its fubftance by fire, taking it all to 
 pieces, and glorioufiy changing everything which 
 has been either defiled by fin, or an cccafion or 
 inftrument of, or any temptation to it: This there- 
 fore will be done j and after this was effected by 
 the power of God, fays our author, 
 
 I, I f aw mzx. new heaven and new earth, which 
 had been typified by the purity and glory of the 
 Jewilli nation, after they were brought back to 
 their own land, Jfa. Ixv. 17 — 25-, and in which 
 the Holy Ghoft will continue to the end of time 
 tQ fromife the faints a Ihare, when the preient 
 material creation is dijfolved, 2 Pet. iii. 11 — 13: 
 For the firji heaven, and the firfi earth were pajjed 
 away, and had loft their former appearance and 
 pollution, in the penetrating fire through which 
 they had paffed. And now, purged by fire, 
 perhaps the earth refembles fome refplendent 
 'diadem, refle6ling from every part the various 
 glories of its maker ; at leaft, it labours no more 
 to bring forth food for its now immortal inhabi- 
 tants ; whofe animal life is fwallowed up in fpi- 
 ritual glory. 
 
 The former earth, (let us look back a little 
 upon it!) had been founded upon the fea -, had 
 
 trembled 
 
The feventb Trumpet, A glorious Eternity! 317 
 
 trembled with its motions, and could not reft, 
 Pfal. xxiv. 2. and xlvi. 3 : And time was when 
 that fea, prelTed with the unwieldy load, fo re- 
 fented an aiTault made upon it by the four winds 
 of the earth, that it caft out four beafts upon 
 the earth -, viz, the Babylonian, Perfian, Gre- 
 cian and Roman empires, Dan. vii. 2, 3 •, and 
 when the earth had intombed thefe, it fent forth 
 a fifth more mifchievous than all of them toge- 
 ther. Rev. xiii. i. But to be revenged, the 
 earth afterwards fent out another beaft •, which, 
 joining with the former, fuiiiciently tormented 
 bothfea and land, chap. xiii. 11. But fee! the 
 general conflagration has now drank up all the 
 waters of the deep •, therefore in this new earth 
 there is no fea-, nor any turbulent and unquiet 
 fpirit, to excite commotions in this new-made 
 world of grace. 
 
 It is not for us to know, in what part of illi- 
 mitable fpace the new heavens and earth will be 
 fituated ; but as they are to rejnain before God^ 
 7/"^. Ixvi. 22, no doubt they will be inhabited; 
 for he makes them not in vain^ Ifa. xlv. 18. And 
 as they will be inhabited by rational, yet not by 
 miferable beings, fo the following verfe informs 
 ns particularly of their inhabitants. 
 
 2. And I John., who add my name again to 
 this part of the prophecy, which refpefts another 
 world, as I had before when fpeaking of the 
 affairs of this chap. i. i, 4, (^—faw the holy 
 city., the new Jerufalerd, coming down front God 
 out of heaven y prepared as a bride adorned for her 
 hufband. If this city was not to be inhabited by 
 the human race, why is it called the holy city., ths 
 new Jerufalem? If the inhabitants had been 
 changed, no doubt the name would have been 
 different. And as this city appears in the fplen- 
 dor of a royal bride, it may be alked, Who, be- 
 2 lidcs 
 
3 1 8 The new Jerufakm adorned as a Bride. [XXL 2, 
 
 fides believers of Adam's family, were ever the 
 
 bride adorned for this Hu/hand? And when the 
 iirft earth was removed, to what great and high 
 mountain could John poflibly lee this city defcend- 
 ing, as a bride out of heaven from God, but to a 
 jnountain of that new heaven and earth, of which 
 he had juft Ipoken before ; and to which the 
 angel had carried him away in fpirit, ver. 10 ? 
 Befides, it has been remarked before, that the 
 Spirit of God promifed every believer a fhare in 
 this new heaven and earth, 2 Pet. iii. 13. 
 
 At judgment the faints were caught up to 
 meet the Lord in the air ; and that day being 
 concluded, they muft inherit the kingdom ■pre- 
 pared for them, from the foundation of the world. 
 But alas ! wrapt in fenfe, we are ready to con- 
 ceive of a meer local heaven, where the Divine 
 glory beams with inexpreflible, yet confined ra- 
 diance*, but this confinement of God's glory, 
 is all felf-created and therefore contemptible : 
 Wherever God reveals his glory, there is hea- 
 ven i and if this bride adorned for her Hujhand, 
 goes from the feat of judgment to the new earth, 
 Ihe will find him here to receive her, and to con- 
 tinue eternally with her — But oh ! how is fiie 
 altered ! — When the Gentiles were reprefented to 
 Peter in vifion, in a Iheet let down from heaven, 
 four-footed beajls of the earth, wild beajfs, creeping 
 things, and fowls of the c.ir were the natural and 
 Itriking hieroglyphics of all of them, A5ls x. 
 12, 28 i and when the Father drew them to 
 Chrift, they were all over wounds, and bruifeSy 
 and putrifying fores : But now, befides the regu- 
 larity and glory which reigns in all their fouls, 
 their bodies are fafhioned like Chriit's glorious 
 body, which had afcended, with fo much eafe, 
 from Mount Olivet to heaven, Jcls 1. 12 j and 
 being fpiritual, they are adivc, quick in their 
 
 motions. 
 
^fhe pventh I'rumpet. Glory! Glory 1 319 
 
 motions, incorruptible, and impaflible ; and need 
 neither food, phyfic nor fleep, nor know they any 
 fear of decay. Yea, they Ihine as the hrightnefi 
 of 2. beaming Firmament^ and as the Jiars for ever 
 and ever -, and may perhaps with as much eafe 
 vifit other parts of God's dominions, as light 
 travels from the fun to us. 
 
 The foLil now often wants to fly, and looks 
 wiihfully upwards in vain ; for the body has no 
 wings like itfelf ; but hereafter it fhall have a 
 body to its own mind; for the wide extremes in 
 our nature will come nearer together, when the 
 t-errene part is made fpiritual^ as light and air : 
 And when this immortal bride is fully adorned, 
 Ihe fiall walk with her Divine Hufband in white^ 
 chap. iii. 4 ; and who will let bounds to her 
 •walk ? or feperate \\& from him, Rom. viii. '^^ — 
 The Spirit which fometimes tranfported the pro- 
 phets, and particularly Philip in the fight of the 
 eunuch, through the air, fcemed by this 10 
 predid the future flights of all the redeemed; fee 
 I Kings xviii. 12. 2 Kings ii. 16. Ezek. iii. 14. 
 A5is viii. 39. And as the faints will be caught 
 up to meet the Lord in the air^ i Thejf. iv. 17, 
 they certainly cannot be afterwards confined to 
 one place ; unlefs it is mod for God's glory, 
 and their own good to be lb : But if it is their 
 prefenc imperfedion, that they can only view the 
 difl:ant glory of many of God's works, in one 
 part of their nature ; when that which is perfect 
 is come^ that which is only in part fhall he done 
 away, i Cor. xiii. 10. The v»icked too will have 
 fpiritual bodies, as well as the righteous, to ca- 
 pacitate them to fuftain eternal torments ; but 
 having fpiritual bodies adapted lor flight, it will 
 probably bean additional circumi^ancr co heighten 
 their mifery, that they will b.^ corfned forcvtr in 
 the lake of Hre and brimitonr. 
 
 I may 
 
320 ^hs Bodies of Saints made fpirituah [XXI. 2. 
 
 I may add here, that the ne-jj heaven and new 
 earthy being only mentioned once, and this holy 
 city being reprefented as coming down from the 
 third heaven, as it were, to them both i this may 
 intimate, that there will be a free communication 
 and intercourfe, between this heaven and earth for 
 ever and ever. 
 
 3. And I heard a great voice^ following this 
 royal Bride out of heaven ; and faying^ Behold th& 
 tabernacle of God is now, and will be for ever 
 ijuith man •, and, as really as the Divine glory fills 
 the human nature of the Son of God, Heh. viii. 
 2 •, fo furely will he dwell with them^ and enter- 
 tain their fouls for ever, with the different and 
 fucceflTive rays of his glory ; and they fh all he own- 
 ed and treated as his people -, and God himfelf^ no 
 more fending to them by heavenly or earthly 
 angels, Jhall be with them^ as their own God : And 
 this threefold declaration, that God will dwell 
 with them, be with them, and be their God, 
 both afcertains the hope -, and may perhaps be 
 defigned to feal the grace of each perfon in the 
 adorable Trinity to them for ever. 
 
 Ubi uxor, ibi domus ; Where Chrifl's fpoiife is, 
 there is his home: And if we take the word men 
 emphatically, this phrafe '^he tabernacle of God is 
 with MEN, may intimate that the glory of God, 
 and particularly of the God-man Jefus, will take 
 up its refidence in this new heaven and new earth ; 
 Other worlds being probably lb placed around this 
 new earth, as that his glory, reflected from it, 
 may lliine through them all. At the fame time, 
 as a tabernacle or tent is eafily removed, poffibly 
 this word may intimate, that, in fomc unknown 
 point in eternity, (to afford the wider fcope for 
 the Divine power and goodnefs) this fcene of 
 things may give place to another, or others ; 
 ■while (till every fuch fuppofed new fcene, has in 
 
 it 
 
ne fevmth'trumfet. Glory! Glory! 321 
 
 k all the fplendor, durablenefs, eafe and dig- 
 nity, which our Lord ever intended to exprefs 
 by this phrafe, the manfwns in his Father's hotife^ 
 John xiv. 2. — It is added, 
 
 4. And God the Father, Son and holy Spirit, 
 Jhall wipe away all thofe tears from their eyes^ 
 which he left in them here, to wafli the dufl: of 
 earth out of them ; and death Jhall be no more 
 natural nor moral, nor griefs nor crying', nor jhall 
 there be any more painful labour for foul or body; 
 for the former things are eternally pajfed away. 
 
 5 — 8. And when I had gazed on this rapturous 
 fcene for a time, he that fat upon the throne; viz, 
 the Father, chap. iv. 3, and Chrift, chap. xx. 11, 
 faid. In order to fecure that glory which thou 
 haft feen, and preclude all creature decays. Be- 
 hold I make all things new. Then he faid unto 
 jne his honoured Amanuenfis, Write, that every 
 rnan may read ; for thefe words are true and faith- 
 ful \ and all my, words (hall foon be works: 
 Yea he faid unto me.. It is done-, the fcene is con- 
 cluded in eternal glory : And now by my own 
 name I fign it; I am Alpha and Omega^ that is, 
 the Beginning and the End, chap. i. 8, n. and xxii. 
 J 3. Go therefore and tell my fervants, that, 
 whatever refer ves 1 may now fee proper to make, 
 while fm keeps them at a partial diftance from 
 me; when they are come to this blefied world, 
 / will give to him who is now a thirfi, as much 
 of the fountain of the water of life as his foul can 
 hold ; while, through eternal years, he confcffes 
 that I give it freely. Yes, the conqueror, and 
 every thirily foul bears that honoured name, fhall 
 inherit all things, which I either am myfelf, or 
 have made in this new creation : Thefe are the 
 holy men, who as new creatures, are made with- 
 out fear of any thing but offending me ; and of 
 every fuch perfon, I am not afhamed to fay, 
 / will be the God ; and he fhall ^2^nd eternallv con- 
 Y fcfied 
 
32 2 The Saint's and the Sinner's Portion.HiXl.^ — 8'. 
 
 fefled as my Son. But to the fearful and unbelieving^ 
 who chofe their lot out of God, and turned their 
 backs on heaven to fecure the Imiles of their 
 fellow-men •, and to the ahominahle^ and to mur- 
 therers^ and whoremongers^ andforcerers<pap[xocKiV(rt 
 thofe temporal and fpiritual poifoners ; and to ido- 
 laters i and (to comprehend all fmners under one 
 name, I add) to all liars, to every one of thefe I 
 have very different language to addrefs ; a language 
 adapted to convulfe their hearts with infinite 
 horror, while I alTure them, upon the immutable 
 word of a God, that their part fhall be in the lake 
 which burn<: with fire and brimfione j which is the 
 fecond deaths the due wages of fin, Rom. vi. 23. 
 He that turns from God's grace, only runs into 
 the hands of his flaming juilice ! Hear, finners, 
 tremble ! and flee for your lives ! 
 
 9. And there came to me one of the 
 feven angels, who had had the itMtw vials 
 full of the feven laft plagues j and fpake 
 with me, faying, Come hither, I will fhew 
 thee the bride, the wife of the Lamb. 
 
 10. And he carried me away in fpirit to 
 a great and high mountain ; and he ihewed 
 me that great city, the holy Jerufalem, com- 
 ing down out of heaven from God ; 
 
 i I . Having the glory of God ; and its 
 luminary uoas like a moll precious ftone, as 
 a Jafper-ftone, clear as cryftal. 
 
 12. Having alfo a great and high wall ; 
 having twelve gates, and at the gates twelve 
 angels, and names written, which are thofe 
 of the twelve tribes of the fons of Ifrael. 
 
 13. On the eaft three gates; on the 
 north three gates ; on the fouth three gates j 
 and on the weft three gates. 
 
 14. And 
 
The feventh Trumpet. Eternal Glory ! 323 
 
 14. And the wall of the city had twelve 
 foundations ; and in them the names of the 
 twelve apoftles of the Lamb. 
 
 1 5. And he that talked with me had a 
 golden reed, that he might meafure the 
 gates thereof, and the wall thereof. 
 
 16. And the city lieth four fquare, and 
 its length is the fame as its breadth ; and 
 he meafured the city with the reed, amount- 
 ing to twelve thoufand furlongs. The length, 
 and the breadth, and the height of it are 
 equal. 
 
 17. And he meafured its wall, a hundred 
 forty-four cubits, after the meiifure of a 
 man ; which is that of the angel. 
 
 18. And the il:ru6lure of its wall was 
 jafper, and the city pure gold, like tranf- 
 jjarent glafs. 
 
 19. And the foundations of the wall of 
 the city were adorned with every precious 
 ftone i the firft foundation, a jafper ; the 
 fecond, fapphire j the third, chalcedony ; 
 the fourth, emerald. 
 
 20. The fifth, fardonyx ; the fixth far- 
 tiins; the feventh, chryfolitej the eighth, 
 beryl ; the ninth, topaz ; the tenth, chry- 
 foprafus i the eleventh, hyacinth ; and the 
 twelfth, amethyft. 
 
 21. And the twelve gates were twelve 
 pearls ; each of the gates was of one pearl 
 throughout ; and the ftreet of the city pure 
 gold, like tranfparent glafs. 
 
 22. And I faw no temple in it j for the 
 Lord God Almighty is the temple of it, and 
 
 fo is the Lamb. 
 
 Y 2 23. And 
 
324 ^he cehjlial City defcrihed, [XXI. 9— -27. 
 
 23. And the city had no need of the fun, 
 nor of the moon, that they fhould fliine 
 therein -, for the glory of the Lord en- 
 lightened ir, and the Lamb was its light. 
 
 24. And the nations of thofe who are 
 faved fhall walk in its light ; and the kings 
 of the earth bring their glory, and their 
 honour into it. 
 
 25. And the gates of it fhall not be fhut 
 by day -, for night is not there. 
 
 26. And they fhall bring the glory and 
 honour of the nations into it. 
 
 27. And there fhall in no wife enter into 
 it any thing that is common (or unclean) 
 and that worketh abomination, and a lye ; 
 but thofe only who are written in the Lamb's 
 book of life. 
 
 Our apoftle had ktn the holy city, the new 
 Jeruialem, come down from heaven ; and heard 
 this rapturous exclamation, The temple of God is 
 with me?!^ &c. But he muft fee more of ir, for 
 our confolation and refrefhment ; for who that 
 has read the former verfes, would not wifh for a 
 further account of this city ? Therefore one of the 
 angels who had had the fevcn vials, full of the 
 feven laft plagues, came and fpake with him. Ob- 
 ferve, this angel had not now this vial, for he had 
 poured it out •, nor could it be poured again, for 
 the fir fi earth, which had received it, was paffed 
 away,v(tv. i : Therefore, though s^ovruv and yiy-ova-ui; 
 are both of them participles of the prefent 
 tenfc, the fcnfe obliged me to render it, that he 
 had had the vial •, fee the following fimilar in- 
 ftances, in which the prefent participle refers to 
 fomcthing pafl: •, viz, Mark vi. 44. and viii. 9. 
 John ix. 25. Phil, iii, 4. Rev. xv. 2. 
 
 Saying, 
 
The feventh 'Trumpet. Eternal Glory ! 325 
 
 Saying, Come hither^ I will pew thee a. fight, 
 which will make all the glories of time ficken 
 upon thy view, and fire thy heart with more 
 abundant, Chriftian and miniflerial, ardor; I will 
 fliew thee, as far as thou canft bear the fight, the 
 hide, the wife of theLamh, in her celeftial drefs. 
 
 10, II. And he had no fooner fpoken the 
 word, than he carried me infpirit away from things 
 about me, to a great and high 7nountain of that new 
 heaven and earth, to which the holy city was 
 come down ; for the new Jerufalcm will be more 
 eminently^ city fet upon a hill which cannot he hid, 
 than the church on earth had ever been, Matt. 
 V. 14, And now thofe words are to be fully 
 verified, God is not afhamed to be called their God\ 
 for he hath prepared for them a city, Heb. xi. 1 6. 
 Accordingly, he fhewed me again that great city^ 
 the holy Jerufalem, which as before, ver. 1, ftill 
 appeared as coming down out of heaven from God ; 
 to afiure me of the conftant unremitting inter- 
 courfe, which the new heaven and earth will 
 perpetually enjoy with the blefied God ; which 
 was further proved by the glory which I faw upon 
 this city, for it appeared having the glory of God, 
 or the beauty of all his perfedlions, lliining with 
 united and the mod vivid rays in every part : And 
 her luminary <pu?T/ip was like a mofl precious ftone^ 
 as a jafper, xpuo-raAAK^ofTj, clear as cryftal; or 
 perhaps it communicated the tranfparency of 
 cryftal to every thing on which its holy beams 
 fell ; fee ver. 23. At leaft every thing in that 
 world, will be as much adapted to refled the 
 Divine glory, as the moft precious itones here, to 
 refled the fplendors of a beaming noon. 
 
 12,13. This city had alfo a wall great and high, 
 to denote its fecurity •, and twelve gates, andat the 
 gates twelve angels, watchers, as centinels on du- 
 ty ; and names written thereon, 'which are thofe of 
 Y 3 the 
 
326 The IFall and Gates of the New Jerufakm.. 
 
 the twelve tribes of the Jons of Tfrael; who had 
 reprefented the church of God on earth, Gak 
 vi. 16 •, and been the means of introducing the 
 Gentiles into it. It will appear in the millennium, 
 that none of thefe tribes have been loft, Ezek, 
 xlviii. I — 34 -, and after their return to their own 
 land, when their glory there has given the world 
 a ftriking reprefentation of the eternal bleffcdnefs 
 of the faints in heaven, as we have feen, ver. i •, 
 the names of every one of them fhall be transferred 
 to the twelve gates of the celeftial city ; and writ- 
 ten three on ihtEafl fide, and the fame number on 
 thcNorthy South and fVe/t, ver. 13. For as the new 
 heavens and new earth, fo flmll their name remain 
 ifor ever, 7/"^. Ixvi. 22 •, and, whilft the names <?/ 
 the wicked rot^ the righteous pall be in everlafiing 
 remembrance^ Pfal. cxii. 6. J he name of this city 
 had been written upon their hearts here, Heb. xi, 
 ,3 — i6. Rev. iii. 12^ and now their names arc 
 written on its gates, yea I have graven thee^ faith 
 the Lord, on the palms of mine hands^ Ifa. xlix. 16, 
 14. And this building, being either fufpended 
 in the air, or at leaft its foundations being' per- 
 fectly tranfparent ; our author obferved, that its 
 wall had twelve foundations y lying one under the 
 other J (alluding to the llrata of different and du- 
 rable materials, which were anciently laid upon 
 each other, to make the foundations of the walls 
 of large and opulent cities) — And as the church 
 of God on earth had been built upon the foundation 
 of the apoftles and prophets, Jefus Chrift himfelf 
 l^eing the chief corner ftone, Eph. ii. 20 ; fo in the 
 foundations of this city wall, were written the 
 names of the twelve apojlles of the Lamb ; who had 
 been employed in laying the foundations of heaven 
 in the hearts of men. And this account is here 
 given us, to beget in us the higheft veneration 
 for their infpired writings, which no traveller to 
 
 this 
 
7 he feventh trumpet. Glory! Glory! 327 
 
 this city can with fi^fety negleft; as well as to en- 
 gage us to an ardent imitation of their fpirit and 
 views. 
 
 15, 16. And^ as our author was to report the 
 fize of this city to the faints below, the angel 
 v^ho talked with him, had a golden reed to meafure 
 it, and its gates and wall; as the Lord Jefus had 
 meafured Jerufalem in the fight of Ezekiel^ chap. 
 xl. 3 : And upon meafuring, it appeared to be a 
 perfeft fquare of twelve thoufand furlongs, that is, 
 fifteen hundred miles long, high and broad. If 
 this city had been defigned for the habitation of 
 pure fpirits only, nothing need to have been faid 
 of the fize of it : And though fuch a city as this 
 would not be fit for animal bodies, who cannot rife 
 fifteen hundred miles high, it is perfectly adapted 
 to the fpiritual bodies v/ho are to inhabit it •, who 
 will afcend to thefe heights, and go thefe lengths, 
 with much greater facility, than we now advance 
 to the ufual heights, or move through the compa- 
 ratively trifling lengths of our earthly cities. 
 
 The circumference of the prefent earth is about 
 24,000 miles; but it is well known how fire re- 
 duces the fize of things : And though we have no 
 account of the fize of the new earth, whatever 
 that may be, from the glory of the city which de- 
 fcends to it, we conclude, that it can have no un- 
 inhabited wafte upon its furface j nor any fuch 
 hidden, and comparatively ufelefs bowels in it as 
 the prefent earth; but probably it will fliine 
 throughout with a tranfparent glory, fuited to the 
 dazling, yet ferene fplendor of that new Jerufalem 
 which comes down to it. This city being a fquare 
 of fifteen hundred miles, (and confequently fix 
 thoufand miles in circumference) the largeft cities 
 upon earth fink into mere villages, when com- 
 pared with this city of the great king; in which 
 there are many blifsful habitations, and one for 
 3 the 
 
328 ^be Safely and Beauty of ibis City. [XXI. ly, iB. 
 
 the man who is reading this, if he will turn his 
 back on the vanities of time, and run for his life 
 to Jesus the Bridegroom of this refplendent bride. 
 
 17. Jnd, to fatisfy us that no poflible danger 
 can ever invade this new-made world of grace, be 
 meafured the thicknefs of ils walU at one of the ' 
 gates, a hundred forty-cubits^ or feventy two yards ; 
 according to the meafure of man^ who reckons it a' 
 cubit from his elbow to the end of his middle 
 finger ; and the angel who talked with me had, 
 in appearance, afiumed a body of the fame fize •, 
 that he might not draw ofl' my attention from the 
 city he defigned to flicw me, any more by his 
 extraordinary dimenfions, than by his over- 
 whelming glory — But hafte ! hade ! thee, my 
 reader, for as thy life itfelf never was half a cubit 
 long j fo perhaps thou haft not half an inch fur- 
 ther to travel, before it will be decided whether 
 thou fhalt ever inhabit this city. 
 
 1 8. And the pile, the ftrudure, or building of 
 this wall was one folid jafper^ red, green and 
 white, to delight every enraptured eye •, and the 
 city was fure gold, without any alloy of a bafer 
 metal ; yet it was unlike that thick clay which 
 puts out the eyes of deluded mortals here, being 
 clear as refined glafs. 
 
 19. 20. We heard before of the twelve founda- 
 tions of the wall of this city^ which had the names 
 of the twelve apoftles of the Lamb in them, ver." 
 14-, but the holy Ghoft faw fit to add, that 
 thefe foundations were adorned zvith precious ftones 
 of every name, which are here mentioned. Come 
 hither then, ye vain and gay, who are fo often 
 put befides yourfelves by the fatal glare of fen- 
 fual enjoyments ; come and fee how mean thofe 
 dying fplendors are which captivate your hearts, 
 when compared with the folid glory referved for 
 thofe men, whom you are now fo ready to fcorn. 
 
 The 
 
T'he feventh Trumpet. Glory ! Glory ! 325 
 
 The names of the twelve tribes of Ifrael had 
 been fet,in Aaron's bread-plate, in twelve precious 
 ftones ; which the learned Ainfworth takes to be 
 the fame v/ith the twelve ilones here nientioned ; 
 fee Exod. xxvm. 10, 17- — 20. There they were 
 placed according to their birth ; but no fuch or- 
 der is obferved here, for the account of thefe 
 foundations begins with thejafper, which belonged 
 to the tribe of Benjamin^ (out of which the 
 apoftle Paul fprang; and fo the laft is firll. Matt. 
 xix. 30,) and ends with the amethyft the ftone of 
 Gad\ for the order of nature is not the order of 
 grace or glory. 
 
 The jirji foundation (reckoned from the lower 
 part, which firft met the apoftle's eye in its de- 
 fcent from heaven) was a white, green and red 
 jafper ; the fecond^ a fky-blue fapphire^ flreaked 
 with gold; the thirds chalcedony, like red hot iron; 
 the fourth^ a beautiful grafs-green emerald ; the 
 fifths a red fardonyx^ ftreaked with white; the 
 fixth^ a deep xtdfardius\ the /event h, a deep yel- 
 low gold-coloured chryfolite\ the eighth^ a fea- 
 green, or wateriih fky-coloured heryl\ the ninths 
 a pale green gold-coloured topaz\ the tenth, a 
 green and gold chryfoprajus \ the eleventh, a red 
 purple hyacinth ; the tivelfth, 4 violet purpie ame- 
 thyft, 
 
 Thefe bright and durable foundations of the 
 heavenly city, may well remind us of the follow- 
 ing twelve perfections of the Divine nature, which 
 God himfelf has laid at the foundation of our 
 eternal hopes; viz, felf-exiftcnce, infinity, eter- 
 nity, immutability, fovereignty, omnipotence, 
 omnifcience, omniprefence, holinefs, jufticc, 
 goodnefs and truth — Thefe, Chriftians, are the 
 bleffed foundations of that wall of your defence, 
 on earth and in heaven, which you may well call 
 falvatiotii J/a, Ix. 1 8 ; which have the names of the 
 
 twelve 
 
330 TheTweheGates of the cekjial City.\X.Xl.n, 
 
 twelve apoftles of the Lamb in them, ver. 24; and 
 fhine to beh'eving eyes, with a beauty and glory- 
 far exceeding that ot the mofl precious flones. 
 
 It is added, ver. 21. The twelve gates in this 
 wall, at which twelve angels attended, and on 
 which the names of the twelve tribes of lirael were 
 written, ver. 12, were twelve pearls ; each of the 
 gates, with its pillars, arches, mouldings and 
 corniflies, was of one undivided ^^^r/ throughout H 
 And as Solomon overlaid the floor of the temple 
 with gold within and without^ i Kings vi, 30, fo 
 the ftreet of this holy city ^2,% pure polifhed gold\ 
 yet tranfparent as glafs. 
 
 But though our darknefs cannot at prefent fup- 
 port the dazling light of celeftial fcenes, or our 
 earthly powers bear the radiance which thefe gates 
 emit ; that we may hereafter enter this city, lee 
 us often meditate upon the following great gofpel 
 truths ; which we may call twelve gates^ which 
 inflrumentally lead into the city of our God 
 below •, viz, Man is mean, yet important, as a 
 creature — but ruined as a finner. — His God fo- 
 vereign, yet gracious — Lays a wonderful plan for 
 his falvation — fends his equal Son to teach, to 
 die a ranfom, and to reign — This is to be tefti- 
 fied ill due time to all — The Spirit makes this 
 teftimony efficacious to whomfoever he pleafes — 
 They who receive his teftimony, are united to 
 Chrift — And live by faith in him — This pro- 
 duces univerfal holinefs in heart and life — God 
 keeps them by his pov/er — And finally, makes 
 both parts of their nature happy together in 
 heaven. — Thefe are fome of the truths by which 
 the Lord fanofifies his people, John xvii. ijy 
 which have the names of the twelve tribes of 
 Ifrael in them, and more than twelve angelic 
 guards (land over to defend them ; whilft they 
 make the man who fpiritually receives them, one 
 
 of 
 
^he feventh Trumpei. Eternal Glory ! 33 ; 
 
 pi God's jewels, Mal.m. 17. If God will lead 
 me into the pracftical knowledge cf thefe things, 
 I will not doubt his bringing me to glory. 
 
 After this account of the wall, the foundations, 
 and gates of this city, it may well afford the 
 humble Chriftian, a devout pleafure to obferve; 
 that the glorified bodies, who are to inhabit this 
 city will, no dcubr, as much exceed the city 
 where they dwell in glory, as their prefcnc bodies 
 excel the appearance, and the nature of the (ireets 
 and walls, of our earthly cities : If the hrigktnefs 
 of thefirmamentj excels the diamond which reflects 
 its light, how much more will fpiritual bodies 
 excel thefe pearley gates and walls ! 
 
 Our author adds, 
 
 Ver. 22, 23. And I faw no temple in it, where 
 worlhippers were to affemble for the more imme- 
 diate a<fls of devotion •, for the whole city was 
 fanflified, to the higheft poflible degree, by the 
 Lord God Almighty, who is the temple in every 
 part of it j and fo is the Lamb, though his human 
 nature is now no more their way to God. And 
 the city had no need of the fun, nor of the moon, 
 that theyjhould fijine therein -, for thefe inflruments 
 of the Divine gocdnefs, which had miniftered to 
 the faints in their m.inority, are now for ever re- 
 moved ; and the bleffed inhabitants of that world, 
 being fitted for an immediate intercourfe with 
 God, have no fuch dependence on intervening 
 creatures and means as we; for \\\s glory enlight- 
 ened this city, and the Lamb is its light ; whofe 
 body beams with the moft delightful fplendors, 
 -whilfl ftill it wears the marks of that atonement, 
 which is the foundation of all their bleffednefs. 
 But befides the glory of his human nature, if 
 Chrift had not been God by nature, and had a 
 fubfiftence in fome fenfe, diflindl from the Fa- 
 ther ; it furely could not have been faid of him, 
 
 after 
 
332 It's '^atesjl and ever open, [XXI. 25, 26. 
 
 after he had given up the mediatorial kingdom, 
 as it is of the Father, that he is the Temple and 
 the Light of heaven ; fee chap. xxii. 5. 
 
 24. And the nations of thoje who are faved^ Jhall 
 walk in its light j for their bodily eyes are adapt- 
 ed to itj and their glorified underftandings now 
 pofiefs all that fpirituality, clearnefs, capacity, 
 fanftity, flrength and fixednefs which they had 
 fo earneftly defired in this world. And they idisitA 
 kings of the earth \ (for that is the idea to which 
 the preceding claufe of the verfe reftricls this,) 
 do bring their glory and honour into it ; viz, thofe 
 kings who had been evangelized towards the clofe 
 of the fixth trumpet, chap, x. 1 1 i and whofc 
 thrones had made fuch a diflingiiifhed figure in 
 the millennium, chap.xx. 4; at which time, as it 
 ■were, whole nations together had been faved, as 
 the former part of this verfe intimates. Thefc 
 are the only kings who can bring their glory and 
 honour into the new heavens and the new earth j 
 and they do fo, (i.) As the dominion intruded 
 in their hands, anfwered its Divine defign, and 
 became a means of peopling heaven with bleffed 
 inhabitants ; (2.) As all the wifdom and good- 
 nefs which had dignified their government, fhall 
 be fully compleated in that world of regularity 
 and blefTednefs, and (3.) As all its bleffed inha- 
 bitants Ihall appear arrayed in fplendor and glory, 
 far fuperior to that of courtiers. But the wicked 
 kings of the earth in every age have been the 
 va0als of the devil, led captive by him at his 
 ■will ; and the vain glories of fuch men would 
 not fuit the millennial, much lefs the heavenly 
 ftate — But fee ! thefe redeemed kings, who have 
 walhed their robes, and made them white in the 
 blood of the Lamb, move off from the place of 
 judgment, each at the head of his faved nation; 
 and in the folemn joyful throng, methinks I fee 
 
 every 
 
The feventh Trumpet, Glory! Glory! 333 
 
 fcvery miriifter of Chrift, at the head of that 
 large or lefs number, in whom Divine grace 
 had wrought favingly by his means — See I all 
 triumphant they enter thefe pearly gates ; and go, 
 in joyful ranks, to inherit the kingdorh prepared 
 for them from the foundation of the world. 
 
 ii5, 26. Jnd the gates of it Jhallnot be Jhut by 
 day^ the only time that world knows ; for nighty 
 natural or moral, is not, cannot be there-, where 
 what had been predicted of the millennial ftate, 
 which typified this, Ifa. Ix. 19, 20. muft: be fully 
 accompliftied, The fun fhall be no more thy light 
 by day, neither for brightnefs (Id all the moon give 
 light unto thee •, but the Lord floall be unto thee art 
 everlafting light, and thy God thy glory. Thy fun 
 fhall no more go down, &cc. — and the days of thy 
 mourning fhall be ended — And they, the Father, 
 Son and Spirit, or the holy angels, fJjall bring (the 
 faints ; and in and with them) all that which true 
 wifdom had ever efteemed the glory and honour 
 of the nations into it -, where every thing that had 
 been truly excellent upon earth, fhall attain its 
 higheft and mod durable perfection. 
 
 But as thefe pearly gates will remain, afcer all 
 the glory of ihe nations is brought into it ; I am 
 ready to alk, What purpofes can they anfwer after 
 the faints are entered, unlefs they ferve for the ad- 
 miffion of guefts from the other worlds -, who, if 
 they come to vifit this new Jerufalem, will cer- 
 tainly enter orderly into it ; agreeable to the 
 eilablifhed regulations of wifdom and recftitude, 
 which will eternally govern every happy being .'' 
 — If the church is the angel's ftudy now, Eph. 
 iii. 10. I Pet. i. 12, no doubt it will be fo here- 
 after, wherever it is found : And if the faints 
 ftiould be permitted to vifit different worlds after 
 the refurredion -, (when their bodies are perfeflly 
 fuited to the difpofitions of the immortal mind %) 
 
 fee 
 
334 Nothing common can enter Heaven. [XXI. 27<,' 
 
 fee vcr. 2, they will go forth through thefe twelve 
 gates. And as happy beings, from difFerenc 
 worlds, had become intimately acquainted with 
 each others perfons and hiftories, whilft they flood 
 rejoicing together at the right hand of their 
 Judge ; nothing but the Divine will, arid their 
 refpedive natures, can fix any limits to thofc 
 expreffions of joy in each others blelfednefs, to 
 which their ardent love to God and each other,' 
 will for ever and immutably prompt them. Ever 
 fince the fall of man, for their fafety, they had 
 been all gathered together, in one common head 
 of prefervation Christ, Eph. i. lo, though they 
 did not all need redemption : And having been, 
 in the fullnefs of time, affembled all together at 
 the feat of judgment, they will probably be 
 llrahgers to each other no more -, but fall in, at 
 certain feafons at lead, in the moft animated 
 llrains of one univerfal chorus-, whether they hadj 
 like us, defcended from one common parent, or 
 been, as the angels, created all at once. And if 
 the inhabitants of the new heaven and earth," 
 fhould be adapted to fuch an unbounded fociety 
 with other worlds, no doubt their joy in each 
 other will be inexpreflible, whether they look 
 back on what grace has done for each other here, 
 or forward to their mutual interminable glory. 
 
 Reviewing what has been faid of this city, we 
 muft confefs that the mod magnificent ideas, and 
 the boldell: images of nature, have done their 
 utmoft ; yea have been even put upon the rack, 
 to give our too-fenfual minds fome proper con- 
 ceptions of the celeftial glory. Lord, increafe our 
 faith of thcfe glorious, though yet invifibie rea- 
 lities ; and efpecially imprint upon every heart the 
 all-important declaration with which this chapter 
 concludes, ver. 27; viz, that this city is unlike 
 the ptireft focieties v/e ever faw upon earth ; for 
 
 thert 
 
The feventh trumpet. Eternal Glory ! 335 
 
 there Jhall in no wife, or under any pretence what- 
 ever, any thing enter into it that is common^ or un- 
 clean; and that worketh abomination of any kind, or 
 that fets up any thing above God in their heart -, 
 and that frames a lie^ to fcreen that abomination 
 from their own or others eyes ; but « /x») thofe only 
 who are written in the Lamb's book of life •, whofe 
 charafters and difpofitions, the reverfe of the 
 others, refulted from, and were the accomplilh- 
 ment of, God's gracious purpofe in their favor, 
 •2 Theff. ii. 13. 
 
 CHAP. XXIL 
 
 I * A ND he fhewed me a pure river of 
 -^^ v^^ater of life, clear as cryftal, pro- 
 ceeding out of the throne of God, and of 
 the Lamb. 
 
 2. In the midlt of the ftreet of it, and 
 of the river, on the one fide and the other, 
 was the tree of life ; producing twelve 
 fruits, every month producing one kind of 
 fruit : And the leaves of the tree are for 
 the healing of the nations. 
 
 3. And every curfe fhall be no more: And 
 the throne of God and of the Lamb fhall be 
 in it ; and his fervants fhall ferve him. 
 
 4. And they fhall fee his face j and his 
 name fhall be on their foreheads. 
 
 c. And 
 
33^ 'i'welve Kinds of celejiial Fruits. [XXII. i, 2c 
 
 5. And there fliall be no night there : 
 And they have no need of a lamp, nor of 
 the light of the fun, becaufe the Lord God 
 enlightens them ; and they fhall reign for 
 ever and ever. 
 
 The angel is flill fpeaking of the celeftial 
 city, which God has prepared for his fervants ; 
 and of which fuch glorious things are here, and elfe- 
 'wV'.Qxe fpoken. 
 
 When the body is animal, and therefore 
 thirfty, no more, there muft be fuch a thirft in 
 the glorified foul, as to welcome and endear all 
 further Divine difcoveries: J7td accordingly, as a 
 tiver proceeded out of the ancient Eden, to watct 
 that garden of God, and quench the thirft of its 
 happy inhabitants, Gen ii. 10 -, fo he JJoewed me 
 a pure river of the water of life^ clear as cry flat \ 
 which was adumbrated by the living waters which 
 ijfued from under the threfhold of Ezekiel's temple, 
 and came out from the right Jide of the hcufe, at 
 the South fide of the altar ^ chap, xlvii. i John 
 vii. 37: But thefc waters proceeded immediately 
 cut of the throne of God and of the Lamb -, for the 
 Lamb could fay, ' All that the Father hath ii 
 ' mine^ even to the throne of his glory :' And if 
 the Father and Chrift communicate of their grace 
 here, how much more will they in heaven ? — 
 There the glorious Lord will be unto his people, a 
 place of broad rivers with fireams^ wherein fhall go 
 no galley zvith oars ; neither fljall gallant fhips pafs 
 thereby. If a. xxxiii. 21. 
 
 In the midfi of the fireet of this city, and of the 
 river, which branched itfelf out into glorious 
 ft reams -, en the one fde and on the other, both 
 of the ftreet and the river, was that tree of life, 
 in the midft cf the Paradife of God, of which 
 our Lord promiicd thofe who overcame, that 
 
 ihey 
 
The feventh Trumpet. Eternal Glory ! 337 
 
 they fhoLild for ever eat^ chap. ii. 7. fee Gen, 
 iii. 22 — Producing twelve fruits for the twelve 
 tribes of Ifrael ; and yielding one kind of fruit 
 every month-, v^hich fpeaks the enjoyments of 
 heaven various, progreflive, yet ftill the fame, 
 though ever new and young. 
 
 This tree of life rcprefents Jefus Chrift, who, 
 when wounded v/ith the fword of Divine jufticc, 
 bled out the only balm which could ever heal a 
 dying world ; and when as thus wounded, he is 
 cad into our bitter waters, called Marab, he 
 makes them both fweet and purifying, Exod. 
 XV. 25. The faints ftt under the fJjadow of this 
 tree of life in this world with great delight ; and 
 bis fruit is fweet to their tajle. Cant. ii. 3, par- 
 ticularly thefe twelve ; viz. Spiritual L//>, Wifdom^ 
 and Faith; Strength, Repentance and Love; Pardon, 
 San^if cation and Adoption ; Patience, Heavenly- 
 mindednefs and Perfeverance ; fruits wliich no other 
 tree, but the Tree of Life can ever yield to fallea 
 men — But who can venture even to guefs at the 
 fruits which this Tree will yield in heaven ? — Mr. 
 Cafe (on mount Pifgah, part 3. page 50.) men- 
 tions ten ingredients, which make up that enjoy- 
 ment which the faints have in heaven, viz, Sui- 
 tabknefs, Fulnefs.^ Prefence, Propriety, Poffejfion, In^ 
 timacy, Freflrnefs, Fixednefs, Reflection and Compla- 
 cency; to which if we add Company and Immutability, 
 we (hall have twelve ingredients of the heavenly 
 BlefTcdnefs : But thefe are properties of the fruit 
 which this Tree will yield every month of their 
 eternal years, not twelve different kinds oi fruits. 
 Every power of the foul v^ill however have new 
 delights, and new pleafure in them, though it 
 doth not yet appear what we JJjall be ; but we know 
 fays this apollle, that when Chrift fJjall appear 
 we fhall be like him, for we fhall fee him as he 
 is, I John iii. 2. 
 
 Z And 
 
338 TbeLeavesofibeTreebealibeNalwnj.[XXU.2. 
 
 And the leaves of the Tree have been, are, and 
 Ihall be, (as the verb is not mentioned, we may 
 read it either way) for the healing of the nalions^ 
 Pfal. i. 3. The leaves of a tree fliew both the 
 reality and the Ipecies of the life which is in its 
 root; fo that good confejpion which our Lord 
 witnejfed before Pontius Pilate^ John xviii. '^y. 
 I 'Tim. vi. 13 ; and the gracious affurances which 
 he gives in the word, of his willingnefs to help 
 and fave every returning finner, have been, and 
 fliall, to the end of the world, be for the healing 
 of the nations-, particularly of this dreadful ma- 
 lady, their unbelief j and for this they are pre- 
 ferved in the word, as in fpirits, publifhed by 
 miniiters, and applied to the finner's bleeding 
 wounds by the Spirit of God. And in heaven 
 too, the unceafing declarations which our dear 
 Lord will make, of his unabating and everlaft- 
 ing tendernefs to them, will for ever preclude all 
 decay of that affeftion and duty to him, which 
 might otherv/ife take place, through the natural 
 defectibility of all creatures as fuch; for faints 
 and angels in heaven know nothing of felf-fuf- 
 ficiency: But whilft they fee their everlafting 
 blelTednefs refulting from the mediation and the 
 guardian care of the Son of God, his continued 
 demonftrations and communications of love to 
 them, will make it impoffible that their duty or" 
 blifs fliould ever decay. 
 
 3, 4, 5, And, though the effeds of the firft 
 curie had been long written in the duft of the 
 faints in the grave, now after the faints are 
 raifed, are publickly i'cquitted, and placed in 
 this new heaven and earth, every curfe fhall ceafe, 
 and he no more ; nor fhall there be any appear- 
 ance of it left, either on foul or body, or in 
 their fituation, connexions, or circumftances-j/cr 
 on the contrary, the throne of their now perfectly 
 
 reconciled 
 
The feventh 'Trumpet. Glory! Glory! 339 
 
 reconciled God^ and of the hanih Jhall he in the 
 city they inhabit, and fill every part of it with 
 the moit tranfporting joy : And his fervants Jhall 
 ferve him, in llich animated and traiilporting mi- 
 niftrations before him, as God himfelf and they 
 defire. And they Jhall, not as here behold his 
 back parts, or the fkirts of his garments, hut fee 
 his face unclouded, without an envious veil be- 
 tween. And his name, which had here been their 
 truft, fliall there be their everlafting boaft on their 
 foreheads ; as Aaron had holinefs to the Lord on 
 the fore-front of his mitre, £x^^.xxviii.36, 37, and 
 as they had worn his name on their foreheads in 
 this world, chap. xiv. i. And as that world will 
 know no fcenes of inward or outward mifery, 
 darknefs, forrow or fear, to be covered up in a 
 fable gloom ; fo there floall be no night there, to 
 ihatch the very diffelrcnt fcenes of that blelTed 
 ftate from view, but perfe6t, unclouded, eternal 
 noon ; and this not occafioned by any external 
 or created light ; for there they have no need of a 
 lamp, for their inward or outward illumination, 
 feor of the light of the fun -, hecaufe the Lord 'God 
 perpetually enlightens them; ver. i, 3 : And they 
 fjall perfe^ly reign over their own thoughts and 
 affections ; and the holy commaRds of the now 
 glorified foul, lliall run with more facility through 
 every power of their natures, than royal orders 
 on earth had ever fwayed the different parts of 
 a kingdorh : And this their reign fnall be for 
 ever and ever, aS well over them.feives, as over 
 all their enemies ; in whofe doom, however dread- 
 ful, they fhall with pleafure fee every Divine per- 
 feftion difplayed and honoured. 
 
 6. And he faid to me, Thefe words are 
 
 faithful and true; and the Lord God of 
 
 the holy prophets, hath fent his angel, to 
 
 Z 2 Ihew 
 
3P Cbrift comes quickly. [XX. 6 — 9. 
 
 fhew to his fervants what mufl quickly be 
 done. 
 
 7. Behold I come quickly; bleiTed is he 
 who keeps the words of the prophecy of 
 this book. 
 
 8. And I John am he who faw, and heard 
 thefe things; and when I had heard and 
 feen them, I fell down to worfliip before 
 the feet of the angel, who fhewed me thefe 
 things. 
 
 9. And he faid unto me. See, not ; for I 
 am a fellow fervant with thee, with thy 
 brethren the prophets, and with thofe who 
 keep the words of this book : Worfhip God. 
 
 Having finilhed that account of the celeflia^ 
 city, which the Lord faw needful for us, the angel 
 repeats a third time the affiirance which had been 
 given before,chap.xix. 9, and xxi. ^^ilr^t thefe words 
 are faithful and true \ and, adds he, The Lord God 
 of the holy prophets hath fent mc his angel, to open 
 forne of his fecrets ; zndijljew to his fervants, for 
 their dire6lion, honour and comfort, the things 
 whi^ mujl foon he done in fucceffion, till they are 
 all accomplifhed. 
 
 And while the angel was fpeaking, his Lord 
 ftept forth, and faid. Behold I come quickly : They 
 are Chrifl's words. Rev. iii. 11, and ver. 12, 20, 
 of this chapter ; as well as the fimilar phrafe, 
 chap. xvi. 15 : And it is well known, that ' the 
 
 * fcripture, as v/ell as every other animated ftyle, 
 
 * abounds with inftances of tranfition from one 
 ' fpeaker to another, as well as of the perfon 
 
 * fpoken to, without any other warning of it 
 
 * than what the words thcmfelves give;' kc Pfal. 
 XX. 5, 6, 7. A^s I 4. Rev. xvi. 13 — 16. True 
 
 3 indeed. 
 
The /event h Trumpet, Glory ! Glory I 341 
 
 indeed, this angel will come with his Lord; and 
 the apoftle John will probably diftinguifh him 
 from others, when he lees him Ihining in his 
 great Mailer's train -, but there fcems nothing fuf- 
 ficiencjy inrerefting, either to our apollle or to 
 us, in his coming to make it the fubjed; of fuch 
 a declaration — Therefore our Lord proceeds, as 
 it was faid at the beginning of this book, chap. 
 i. 3, fo 1 fiy again, Blejfcd is he who fo hears and 
 reads, as really to keep the words of the prophecy 
 of this book^ which affords to every humble eye 
 of faith, a brighter difplay of the various glories 
 of JESUS, and particularly of his wifdom, au- 
 thority and power, than what appeared in his 
 Hate of humiliation. 
 
 And I John am the perfon \n\\o faw^ and heard 
 thefts things •, and when I had heard and feen thera^ 
 notwithllanding the rebuke I had had before for 
 the fame, chap. xix. lo, I fell down to wcrfhip 
 before the feet cf the angel^ who fhewed me thefe 
 things ; and whom I had not fufficiently diftin- 
 guilhed from the perfon who fpake laft to me — 
 Lord ! what is man ! Alas i with the pureft in- 
 tentions in his heart he may, by one means or 
 other, fall into things v/hich his foul abhors. To 
 fuppofe himfelf pf.rfeftly free from fin, is not the 
 fpot of God's children : Learn however from this 
 inftance, to bev/are of giving undue honours 
 even to eminent fervants of God, who have been 
 diftinguilhed inftruments of good and comfort 
 to you. At the fame time, obferve from this 
 ccndudl of the angel ; that the nearer men ap- 
 proach to angelic perfedion, the more they ab- 
 hor and guard again (t being unduly honoured : 
 And he faid unto me^ See ! not ! for however my na- 
 ture, fituation, and fcrvices may be exalted above 
 thine at prefent, Ihn even now but a fellow- fer- 
 vant with thce^ and with thy brethren the prophets ; 
 Z 3 and 
 
342 The Book muji not he fealed. [XXII.ig,&g, 
 
 and in general with all thofe who keep the words 
 of this book: I'Vorpip God with undivided, undi- 
 verted, and everlafling ardor ; for he is all in all 
 to us all ; fee A5is xiv. 1 1 — 18. 
 
 10. And he faith unto me. Seal not the 
 words of the prophecy of this book j for 
 the time is near. 
 
 11. He that is unjuft, let him be unjuft 
 ftill ; and he that is filthy, let him be filthy 
 ftill : And he that is righteous, let him be 
 righteous ftill; and he that is holy, let him 
 be holy Hill. 
 
 12. And behold 1 come quickly; and 
 my reward is with me, to recompence to 
 every one as his work fhall be, 
 
 13. I am the Alpha and the Omega, Be- 
 ginning and End, the Firft and the Lafi:. 
 
 14. Bielled are they who do his com- 
 mandments, that they may have a right to 
 the tree of life; and may enter by the gates 
 into the city, 
 
 15. But without are dogs, and forcerers, 
 and fornicators, and murtherers, and idola- 
 ters ; and every one v/ho loves and make$ 
 a lye. 
 
 16. I JESUS have fent my angel, to 
 teflify thefe things to you in the churches. 
 I am the root and the offspring of David ; 
 the bright and the morning ftar. 
 
 17. And the Spirit and the bride fay. 
 Come ; and let him that is athirft come : 
 And whofoever will, let him receive of the 
 water of life freely. 
 
 18. For 
 
T'he fevenih Trumpet. Vaft Eternity! 3. 5.3 
 
 18. For I teilify to every one that hear- 
 eth the words of the prophecy of this book. 
 If any man add to thefe things, Cod fliall 
 add unto him the plagues which are written 
 in this book : 
 
 19. And if any one fhall take away from 
 the words of the book of this prophecy, 
 God will take away his part out of the 
 book of life, and out of the holy city, and 
 from the things which are written in this 
 book. 
 
 It was time for the angel to withdraw, and for 
 the Lord of angels to appear again, when his 
 fervant was in danger of being miitaken for him- 
 felf; and He it is who fpeaks in ver. 10, 11, 
 though he is introduced without the mention of 
 his name, till himfelf publifnes it ver. 13, 16. Buj: 
 with what rapture did the difciple %vboi}i Jefus 
 Icved hear, if his J^ord addreffed him with a voice 
 akin to, or the fame which he had ufed in the 
 days of his flclh, when he faid to him, ver. 10, 
 Though I ordered Daniel to Jljut up the words^ 
 and feal the book to the time of the end, chap, xii. 
 4 ; yet now feal not the words of the prophecy of 
 this book; nor \&t any of my fervants feal it, 
 either by their fiience about it, or by difcourag- 
 ing men from ftudying it ; but let them rather 
 tear off every guilty feal which either my enemies, 
 or miftaken fervants have fet upon it; for the 
 time is near? And if it was fo almoft feventcen 
 hundred years ago, it is ftill niuch nearer now. 
 
 And, as the lail irreverfible leal v/ill foon be 
 itl upon the charaiflers of all men, fo now, before 
 it is atlually fet, at the clofe of this book, with 
 awful juftice I fay it, ver. 11, Let him that is 
 unjuji, be unjuji Jlill , and he who is filthy^ after all 
 the means I have appointed for his purgation ; 
 Z 4 as 
 
344 JVithoui are Dogs^ Sec. [XXII. 15 — 19 
 
 as it is unreafonable that any further grace fhould 
 be thrown away upon him, therefore this long- 
 pitying heart now fays, Lei him be filthy ft iU : 
 But, as the contrary charadlers have been formed 
 with infinite expence, by the Eternal Three; 
 therefore with pleafure I add this immortal feai 
 to my own gracious works -, and fay, Let him that 
 is right sous ^ he righteous ftill; and let him that is 
 hcl)\ be holyftill: For as for God, his way isperfetl. 
 
 To the one and the other of thefe I fay it, ver. 
 12, Behold I come quickly, and what my fervants 
 now fee, may furcly enable thern to behold this 
 grand event, both as certain and near : And as I 
 fliall come in that glory which is, and will be 
 the juft reward of my own humiliation, John v. 
 27. Phil. ii. 6 — 10 •, fo my rezvard, which 1 will 
 give, is with me •, to recommence to every one., as the 
 nature, the fpring and principle, and the leading 
 aims and ends of his work pall, in that day, ap- 
 pear to be : For however various the works of 
 any man may now appear, when his cho^. n em- 
 ployments are traced up to their fountain 
 head, they will appear to be but one continued 
 work. Matt. XXV. '^i — 46. Johnv\..ii^. Rom.n. 
 10. 
 
 And that none may trifle v/ith fuch a declara- 
 tion, I (eai again its immutability, by thofe folemn 
 names of my:e)f, which I have fo repeatedly pub- 
 lifhed •, to be the ftrong tower of my people's 
 defence, before I appear to the joy, or terror of 
 every reafonable creature; viz, ver. 13. I am 
 the Alpha and the Omega ; Begimiing and End \ 
 the Firft and the Laji ; fee Ifa. xli. 4. xliv. 6. and 
 xlviii. 12. Rev. i. 8, 11. and xxi. 6. Therefore, 
 whatever men may think or fay, Happy are they^ 
 and they only, ver, 14, vjho do his command- 
 ments, that they may have i^ovcioc a new-covenant 
 right or' authority, founded in the purchafe of 
 Chrift, and the promife and oath of God, to the 
 
 ^ree 
 
The feventh Trumpet, Vaft Eternity ! 34^, 
 
 Tree cf life ; for thou^rh they can never attain any 
 legal right, upon the terms of any covenant of 
 works whatever; yet their keeping my command- 
 ments, will be an evident token, that they have 
 taken hold of n^y falvation, and confequently 
 have a right, a^ the {o\->i of God, to enter through 
 the gates into that city, wiikK has been fo fully 
 defcribed, chap. xxi. 
 
 But, remark it. Reader, ver. jj. Without are 
 thcfe finners who refemble dogs ; who here flew 
 upon the affrighted fheep of Jefus, as long as 
 they v/ere withm their reach, and whofe brirtal 
 natures render them incapable cf enjoying the 
 celeftial bleffednefs ; and jorcerers^ -^'ho poTfoned 
 the fouls or bodies of men-, and whoremongers, 
 who lunk their reafon under a load of brutality ; 
 and murtherers, and idolaters, who let up fome- 
 thing in their hearts and lives above God ; and 
 every one who loveth and froMifeth a lye, to cover 
 the fms he refolves not to pare with. 
 
 Thus fpoke the Son of God j or if an ancrel 
 littered thole words in ver. 14, 15, to give The 
 greater folemnity to them, his Lord added, ver. 
 16, / Jefus have fent my angel, to teflify thefe things 
 to you in the churches : And now I leave with you 
 one more concluding name of myfelf; which 
 will declare both my nature, and my federal re- 
 lation to my covenant people, whom I mull guard 
 during the night of their darknefs and conflids 
 here -, for as God, / am the Root from which 
 David fprung •, and as man, the Offspring of that 
 illuftrious prophet and king ; v^ho alio, on a parti- 
 cular occafion, wore a prieJUy attire, that he might 
 be the more lively a type of my three offices for 
 the falvation of finners ; fee i Chron.; xv. 27. 
 Matt. xxii. 42 — 45. Rev, v. 5. I am alio from and 
 in heaven, as the bright and morning Star •, and in 
 a fovereign manner, I (hed my uncontrolled in- 
 fluence 
 
346 An Invitation to Chrifl. [XXII. 17. 
 
 fiuence upon tPie earth, and particularly prj 
 Mount Sion, chap. ii. 28. Enough, will faith re- 
 ply ; for, when the Spirit applies thefe characters 
 and glories to my heart, I want no more to in- 
 gage me to count all things but lofs and dung., 
 for the excellency of the knowledge of Jefus Chrifi 
 my Lord. But what can a prorefTor do, a.ainft 
 the gigantic hods who con(tantly oppole his en- 
 trance into heaven, without fuch a view of his 
 Lord ? or, who is he that overcom-eth the zvorld^ 
 but he that believeth that Jefus is the Son of God? 
 I John V. 5. 
 
 But left the trembling foul fhould fear, that 
 this glorious Jesus will not beftow himfelf upon 
 him, he adds one more concluding invitation to 
 every one who reads and hears this •, which he 
 alfo connects with his own preceding names, ver, 
 17. Jnd the Spirit and the bride continue to fay ^ 
 Come ; the former faith it by the word, ordinances, 
 facramcnts, minifters, providences, and by al] 
 the gifts and graces of his fervants-, as well as 
 by his own immediate influences orj the humau 
 heart: And the latter faith it, by her heavenly 
 drefs, by her holy converfation, by her ferene 
 and joyful countenance, by coming daily herfelf; 
 as well as by word and deed inviting others. 
 And I Jefus now command. Let him that heareth, 
 not fufter this order to flop in himfelf; but as 
 this is a word of life and death, to every man 
 to whom it comes, let the favoured creature to 
 whom I fpeak convey this call from me, to every 
 one with whom he is connedled, and in whom 
 he has any interefti and fay to them, in my 
 name. Come : And let him who is athirfi for the 
 pardon of fin, for fandihcation, for the Spirit of 
 God, and for grace and glory, let him come im- 
 mediately ; for my heart is tender, and my arms 
 expanded wide, as on the crofs, to receive and 
 
 embrace 
 
"The fevenlh Trumpet. Vaft Eternity! 347 
 
 embrace him : And, that I may not feem to neg- 
 left the mcanefl worm who has any defires after 
 my falvation, my eyery bleeding wound opens, as 
 it were, a new moinh to iay, Whofoever "dvill, let 
 l^im receive of the water of life^ as freely as this 
 all-boimteous heart can give it — Hark ! fmner \ 
 this is the laft call of fcripture; and he that re- 
 fufes it, dies eternally. 
 
 But as adding to, and taking from the fenfe of 
 the word of God, was the ruin of our female 
 parent in Eden, Gen. iii. 3-, the Lord will not 
 conclude the facred canon, without, as it were, 
 placing a wall of fire around thcfe infpired deeds 
 and writings, to fecure them from daring crafc- 
 ments, and furreptitious additions : And this 
 properly follows upon the preceding gracious 
 invitation ; as fuch alterations are molt likely to 
 be attempted, with a view to make new terms 
 of our acceptance with God ; therefore he adds^ 
 yer. i8, 19, For I tejiify to every one that heareth 
 the words of the prophecy of this hook,, and gather 
 ail my glories around to feal this awful truth to 
 him, Jf any man add unto thefe things,^ as if the 
 facred canon was npt compleat, till he had de- 
 bafed it with his fancies and inventions ; as he 
 has forged the broad feal of heaven, to the infi- 
 nite detriment of all that follow him ; therefore, 
 to all the weighty wrath which will fall upon 
 liim for his other fins, God floall add to him the 
 plagues which are written in this book^ again ft the 
 bcait and his followers-, whofe fpirir he has fo 
 Shamefully imitated, though perhaps under the . 
 lying pretence of great zeal againil it; fee Deut. 
 iv. 2. and xii. 32. Prov. xxx. 6. And on the other 
 hand. If any one, not through ignorance, or 
 miftake, but in a daring arrogance, and to fup- 
 port any hypothefis of his own, floall take away 
 from the words of the book of this prophecy, and, 
 
 by 
 
34* Neither add, ncr diminijli. [XXII. 18, 19. 
 
 by a parity of rcalbn, from any other infpired 
 book -, like anotiicr Judas he flies upon that 
 which is as dear to me as my life, therefore, 
 like him, he fiiall be blotted out of the hook of the 
 living \ and net he written with the righteous^ Pfal. 
 Ixix. 28. God will take away the part which he 
 had out of the hook of life of church privileges, 
 and treat him as a ftranger, and an alien ; fee Exod^ 
 xxxii. 32. Rev. iii. 5 : Yea, he will take away the 
 part which he would have had in the hcly city 
 above, if he had foug^ht it, as his external pro- 
 fefiion feemed to inthnate : But now the Lord 
 will feparate him for ever, from all the glorious 
 things which are written in this hook — Hear and 
 tremble, ye papifts, who have taken away the 
 key of knowledge, and thereby introduced a ca- 
 tholic ignorance and impiety, to invelope and 
 deluge the world. And let thofe proteftants, more 
 immediattly intended here, tremble too, whofe 
 high thoughts of thenifelves, and light thoughts of the 
 perfon and offices of Chrijl, have made it necef- 
 lary for them to quarrel with the obvious fenfe of 
 one infpired part and another of the facred canon ; 
 which naturally and conftantly tends to a deiflical 
 difaffedlion to the whole of it •, whether it does 
 or not proceed fo far as to terminate in it. 
 
 But fee ! thefe holy fl:reams of infpiration are 
 NOW going to be cut off from the infinite Foun- 
 tain which poured them forth — That blefied 
 Fountain will give us no more at prefent; fo 
 Father, for fo it feemed good in thy fight ; thy wif- 
 dom has ccnfulted our weaknefsj and therefore 
 fealed up infinite eternal things in a companion- 
 ate filence, after thou hadft furniHied us with 
 the moft honourable and interefting employment 
 for devout meditation, even if our days fhodld 
 be prolonged to the utmofc pofiible date of frail 
 mortality— yet hear, for our apoftle, full of the 
 
 infpiring 
 
The feventh Trumpet. Vafl Eternity ! 349 
 
 infpiring God, has yet a few words more to fay 
 in his name. 
 
 20. He that teftiiies thefe things faith, 
 Surely I come quickly. Amen, even fo 
 come Lord Jesus. 
 
 21 i The Grace of our Lord Jefus Chrifl 
 be with you all. Amen. 
 
 As though our apoftle had faid, Whatever you 
 forget, do not forget this one word, ^ickly ; and 
 that you may not, as his minifter, I thankfully 
 take it up from the lips of my Mailer, and his 
 angel-, and oh 1 that God would found it out fo 
 loud, as to drown the noife of every intruding 
 vanity ; for He who tejiifies thefe folemn and glo- 
 rious things^ faith. Surely I come q^ukkly by death 
 to every individual, to feal up the ear which now 
 hears thefe words; and at the final judgment I 
 fhall come quickly to all — Reader, are you 
 ready? Can you welcome him? Where is the 
 heart that fays Amen to this declaration ? Can 
 the creatures whom he came to fave, wifh his 
 continued abfence or delay ? — At lead, fays our 
 apoftle, my heart replies Amen -, even fo ame Lord 
 Jesus quickly as thou haft faid; for what have I 
 here, as from the earth, but what is mingled 
 with fin and forrow? I long, I pant for thy pre- 
 fence too, my Dear All in All ! My life is hid with 
 thee in God ' Oh! for compleat falvation! Come, 
 my Lord, Come quickly. My fleflj and my heart 
 cry out for the living God. And while thy chariot 
 yet delays, I will imitate the mercy to which I 
 owe all my hopes; and, with an eye lifted up to 
 God, and a hand ftretched out to men, with all 
 the fervour of a chriftian, I will fay officially as 
 a minifter of falvation ; May the illuminating, 
 quickening, transforming, fandifying, comfort- 
 ins: 
 
^^6 A Concluding Prayer. 
 
 ing and prefefving Grace:, which is in and of our 
 Lord Jefus Chriji^ trealured up in him for the 
 life of dying finners, be with you all\ to forni 
 every power and faculty divine, fo that you may 
 ^^erceive your heaVen begun •, and be able to (hed 
 the light and glory of the great falvation al! 
 around yoii — And that the glorious Amen^ Jesus, 
 to whom thefe laft words of fcripture are a Ib- 
 lemn prayer, may grant in our favour this 
 apoftolic requeft, I intreat my Reader to join me 
 heartily in this concluding 
 
 P R A Y E R. 
 
 "OLESSED be God for all his words and 
 •^ works •, add efpecially for this Revelation of 
 Jefus Chrifiy which He gave unto hini^ to fhe-w unt6 
 his ferv ants things which mufi JJjortly come to pafs. 
 And now let the power of our Lord be great, iri 
 the accomplifhment of the glorjous things which 
 he has here fpoken •, and adapt thy people iri 
 every future age to ail thy will concerning them. 
 Forgive whatever, has been offenflve to thee, 
 in the fpirit of the writer or reader of this piece; 
 and, if it may be the will of God, fuffer no man 
 to read it wholly in vain-, or without growing in 
 grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jefus. If knowledge is, in ever fo fmall 
 a degree, increafed, let it not puff up any man i 
 but kindle upon the altar of every heart that 
 love which edifieth : And even now give us by 
 faith the fubftance of the things hoped for; and 
 fuch a prefent intercourfe with eternal fcenes, as 
 may difarm the temptations of life -, that fo God 
 in all things may be glorified, through Jefus 
 Chrift ; to whom be glory and dominion for 
 ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 appendix:. 
 
( 35« ) 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 SOME complain that there are not fufKcient 
 Data (marks and charaders) laid down, to 
 enable us certainly to diftinguifh the events and 
 times of this revelaition. But that this charge, 
 if it has any appearance of foundation, by no 
 means lies againit the far greateft part of this 
 prophecy, is, I hope, evinced under the three 
 laft Trumpets, which clearly defcribe the grand 
 events which the church and the world are to 
 exped from A. D. 606 to 3125, and the times 
 of each-, as the laft of thofe trumpets alfo clearly 
 opens the things of eternity to our view, fee 
 chap. ix. to the end of this book. True, in the 
 former part of this prophecy, grand events are 
 pointed out, under the fix laft feals and the four 
 firft trumpets, without any account given us in 
 the revelation itfelf, of the times of any of them ; 
 which was, no doubt, defigned to intimate that, 
 for wife reafons, the Lord would not give his 
 church, at that time, fo clear a view of this reve- 
 lation, as he intended to give in the time of the 
 fixth trumpet, and efpecially under the feventh •, 
 fee chap. x. 2, 6, 7. But though it feemed need- 
 ful, that fome of thefe prediftions fhould be 
 vailed in obfcurity, before their accomplifnmenr, 
 it by no means follows from hence, that we muft 
 always remain uncertain about the times of thefe 
 undated prophecies : And as the three laft trum- 
 pets defcribe an orderly feries of events from 
 A D. 606 to the end of the world, it is natural 
 
 to 
 
2 $2 The Times may be known. 
 
 to exped the fame, with relation to the five 
 hundred and ten years which occur between the 
 opening of the firft feal, A. D. 96, and the found- 
 ing of the filth trumpet, A. D. 606. What 
 kind of events the intermediate feals and trum- 
 pets between ihofe announce, and in what order 
 they will occur, the feries of the prophecy fuf- 
 ficiently declares. To arrive therefore at a cer- 
 tainty about thefe prcdidions, we have only fur- 
 ther to enquire vjhere we are to look for the 
 events delcribed; and this mufc certainly be in 
 the neighbourhood of the church, which, is the 
 guardian of thcfe facred oracles, that is, in the 
 Roman em.pire, (though not only there) which 
 arofe to, and continued fo long in its power for 
 the fake of the church. In that empire therefore 
 chiefly, we were neceflarily led to lock for the 
 calamities and judgments which open at the 
 breaking of the fecond, third and fourth feals. 
 
 Afterwards the fixth feal opens fuch atri- 
 iimph of chriilianity in that empire, as obliges 
 VIS to think of Conilantine the great, who reigned 
 from A. D. 306 to '^'^^f \ and the date of this 
 triumph being thus fixed by hiitory, both enables 
 us to fix the date of the fecond, third and fourth 
 feals, and throws confidcrable light upon the 
 times of the four firft trumpets. By the time 
 of the founding of thofe trumpets, it began to 
 be known that the Roman empire was but about 
 the third 'part of the then kpown world ; and 
 this defcriptien of that empire under thefe four 
 trumpets, leaves no doubt on what place the 
 judgments predicted would fall: and the Vv^eftern 
 part of that empire being ruined under the fourth 
 trumpet, A. D. 476, and yet more compleatly 
 by A. D. ^^^^ this made it very eafy to point 
 out the judgments intended under each preced- 
 
the Times may be known. 253 
 
 ing trumpet -, the firft of which hiflory afllires 
 us began A. D. 395. 
 
 Thele things confidered, I hope it appears, 
 that there are in every part of this prophecy, 
 fufficient data to enable us, or at lead to enable 
 the fervants of God who fhall live in the time 
 of the feventh trumpet, to fix the date of every 
 event defcribed in this book •, though it does 
 not appear that he defigned that his fervants in 
 every age Ihould equally underftand this reve- 
 lation. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 Aa AN 
 
A N 
 
 N 
 
 D E 
 
 X 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SCRIPTURES more or lefs iUuilrated in 
 thefe Remarks. 
 
 
 Gen. 
 
 
 1 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 Page. 1 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 10 - 
 
 - 97 
 
 i. 
 
 5 
 
 
 192 
 
 xxv. 
 
 31 - 
 
 - 5 
 
 ii. 
 
 18—25 
 
 - 
 
 3^5 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 10,17— 
 
 -20-329 
 
 
 21, 22 
 
 - 
 
 m 
 
 
 17—21 
 
 - 3 
 
 iii. 
 
 3 
 
 - 
 
 347 
 
 XXX. 
 
 7 - 
 
 - 53 
 
 vii. 
 
 24 - 
 
 - 
 
 312 
 
 
 10 -. 
 
 - 94 
 
 viii. 
 
 1—6 
 
 - 
 
 lb. 
 
 
 18 - 
 
 - 8 
 
 XV. 
 
 17 - 
 
 - 
 
 5 
 
 xxxii. 
 
 32 - 
 
 - 348 
 
 xxii. 
 
 8 - 
 
 - 
 
 15 
 
 xl. 
 
 33-> 35 
 
 - 213 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 2. 3 
 
 - 
 
 276 
 
 
 Lev. 
 
 
 xxix. 
 
 27, 28 
 
 - 
 
 269 
 
 i. 
 
 9' 13 
 
 - 52 
 
 xxxi. 
 
 48 - 
 
 - 
 
 110 
 
 ix. 
 
 24 - 
 
 - ib. 
 
 [xxvii. 
 
 9, 10 
 
 - 
 
 59 
 
 X. 
 
 I - 
 
 - ib. 
 
 xlviii. 
 
 15, 16 
 
 - 
 
 52 
 
 xvi. 
 
 12, 13 
 
 - ib. 
 
 xlix. 
 
 I 
 
 - 
 
 290 
 
 
 Numb 
 
 
 
 9 - 
 
 - 
 
 13 
 
 iv. 
 
 16 - 
 
 - 53 
 
 
 Exod. 
 
 
 
 X. 
 
 4 - 
 
 2 
 
 vii. 
 
 8—12 
 
 - 
 
 113 
 
 xiii. 
 
 - 
 
 - 44 
 
 
 25 - 
 
 - 
 
 216 
 
 xvii. 
 
 10 - 
 
 - 133 
 
 ix. 
 
 15 - 
 
 - 
 
 26 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 7:17 - 
 
 59^236 
 
 XV. 
 
 25 - 
 
 - 
 
 337 
 
 xxv. 
 
 ^3 - 
 
 - 291 
 
 xix. 
 
 4 - 
 
 - 
 
 159 
 
 
 Dent. 
 
 
 
 16 - 
 
 54 
 
 5134. 
 
 xiii. 
 
 '—3 
 
 - 172 
 
 
 
 
 182 
 
 xvii. 
 
 6 - 
 
 - no 
 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 a 2 
 
 
 Ch. 
 
Texts illujlrated. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 Pfal. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 Page. 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 - 
 
 22 
 
 
 Pfal. 
 
 
 xxix. 
 
 i8 - - 
 
 61 
 
 xvi. 
 
 10 - 
 
 - 222 
 
 xxxiii. 
 
 - 
 
 44 
 
 xix. 
 
 4, 6 
 
 - 124 
 
 
 Judo. 
 
 
 xxvii. 
 
 I - 
 
 - 98 
 
 vii. 
 
 12 T - 
 
 78 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 8 r. 
 
 - ib. 
 
 
 I Sam. 
 
 
 XXX. 
 
 7 - 
 
 - 58 
 
 xix. 
 
 20 - - 
 
 105 
 
 xxxi. 
 
 h5 
 
 - 98 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 13 - - 
 
 302 
 
 XXXV. 
 
 5,6 
 
 218 
 
 
 2 Sam. 
 
 
 xxxvii. 
 
 29 - 
 
 - 98 
 
 xii. 
 
 30 - - 
 
 274 
 
 xlv. 
 
 3, &c. 
 
 - 20 
 
 xxiii. 
 
 6 - - 
 
 114 
 
 
 13 - 
 
 - ^37 
 
 
 I Kings 
 
 
 xlvi. 
 
 2,5 - 
 
 - 58 
 
 vi. 
 
 30 - - 
 
 330 
 
 
 4 - 
 
 - 108 
 
 viii. 
 
 10, II - 
 
 213 
 
 Ivi. 
 
 8 - 
 
 - 218 
 
 XV. 
 
 4 - 
 
 - 5 
 
 lix. 
 
 5,8 
 
 - 107 
 
 xvii. 
 
 I - - 
 
 125 
 
 Ixv. 
 
 I 
 
 - 50 
 
 
 2 Kings 
 
 
 
 6 - 
 
 - 58 
 
 i. 
 
 10 — 12 - 
 
 172 
 
 Ixvi. 
 
 3 - 
 
 - 128 
 
 iii. 
 
 13. 14 - 
 
 166 
 
 
 6 - 
 
 18, 292 
 
 xviii. 
 
 4 - 
 
 43 
 
 
 12 
 
 209 
 
 
 I Chron. 
 
 
 Ixviii. 
 
 17 - 
 
 - 6 
 
 XV. 
 
 27 - - 
 
 345 
 
 ixxiv. 
 
 13 
 
 - 139 
 
 xxi. 
 
 12 - 26, 
 
 217 
 
 Ixxvii. 
 
 18 
 
 102 
 
 XXV. 
 
 2, 3 - 
 
 105 
 
 
 19 
 
 - 167 
 
 
 2 Chron. 
 
 
 Ixxxi. 
 
 2 — 5 - 
 
 17,182 
 
 iv. 
 
 2—6 - 
 
 - 8 
 
 Ixxxiii. 
 
 i4, 15 
 
 - 54 
 
 V. 
 
 10 - - 
 
 ^Z3 
 
 Ixxxv, 
 
 10 
 
 14 
 
 
 14 - - 
 
 213 
 
 Ixxxvii. 
 
 3 - 
 
 - 108 
 
 xviii. 
 
 - - 
 
 123 
 
 xc. 
 
 12 
 
 - 115 
 
 XXV. 
 
 - - _ 
 
 ib. 
 
 cix. 
 
 4 - 
 
 - 32 
 
 
 Ezra 
 
 
 ex. 
 
 3 - 
 
 - 270! 
 
 vii. 
 
 14 - 
 
 51 
 
 cxxxii. 
 
 17 - 
 
 - 5 
 
 
 Erther 
 
 
 cxxxix. 
 
 12 
 
 - 293 
 
 i. 
 
 10 — 14 - 
 Job 
 
 51 
 
 cxlix. 
 
 5—9 
 Prov. 
 
 - 284 
 
 i. 
 
 19 - r 
 
 238 
 
 Ch. XV. 
 
 28 
 
 - 157 
 
 XXXVI. 
 
 7 - 
 
 j8 
 
 
 30 
 
 Ch, 
 
Texts illujirated. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 xvii 
 
 22 - 196 
 
 xl. 
 
 II - 283 
 
 xxi. 
 
 I - - 18 
 
 
 31 • - 9 
 
 
 Ecclef. 
 
 xlii. 
 
 3 - - 5 
 
 xi 
 
 3 - - 57 
 
 xliii. 
 
 4 - •^ 212 
 
 
 Cantic. 
 
 
 5^ 6 - 103 
 
 ii. 
 
 3 - -317 
 
 xlv. 
 
 18 - 317 
 
 iii. 
 
 II - 275 
 
 
 23 - 19 
 
 viii. 
 
 5 - 152 
 
 xlviii. 
 
 1 - 196 
 
 
 Ifaiah 
 
 xlix. 
 
 10 - 47 
 
 ii. 
 
 2 - 290 
 
 
 14 — 26 - 103 
 
 
 10.19,21 - 39 
 
 Ii. 
 
 9 - 139 
 
 
 12, 13 - 57 
 
 
 i5> i^ - 35 
 
 
 12 — 14 - 58 
 
 liv. 
 
 5 - 138 
 
 iii. 
 
 1 1 - 208 
 
 
 9 - - 5 
 
 vi. 
 
 6> 7 - 54 
 
 Iv. 
 
 3 - - 14 
 
 viii. 
 
 6, 7 - 227, 249 
 
 Iviii. 
 
 10 - 293 
 
 
 18 - 138 
 
 Ix. 
 
 15, 21 - 291 
 
 ix. 
 
 18 - 114 
 
 
 i9> 20 - 32^ 
 
 xi. 
 
 I - 14 
 
 Ixi. 
 
 JO - 47 
 
 
 2 - -IS 
 
 
 7, 8 - 291 
 
 
 10 — 16 - 103 
 
 Ixii. 
 
 I - - 5 
 
 xiii. 
 
 10 - 35^59^^5 
 
 Ixiii. 
 
 I - 2j, 45 
 
 
 21,22 - 257 
 
 
 I — 6 - 268,275 
 
 xviii. 
 
 5 - 204 
 
 
 3 - 204 
 
 XXV. 
 
 6,11 - 212,22s 
 
 Ixiv. 
 
 6 - 47 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 9 - 28 
 
 ]xy. 
 
 17—25 -31^ 
 
 
 19 - 286 
 
 Ixvi. 
 
 5—9 - 143 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 2 - - 249 
 
 
 6 — 12 - 190 
 
 XXX. 
 
 19 - 103 
 
 
 6 — 16 - 103 
 
 
 26 - 5, .33- 
 
 
 15 - 54 
 
 xxxi. 
 
 9 - 8, 209 
 
 
 22 - 326 
 
 xxxiii. 
 
 II — 14 - 297 
 
 
 24 - 297 
 
 
 21 - 336 
 
 
 Jerem. 
 
 xxxiv. 
 
 I — 10-267,268 
 
 ii. 
 
 2 - 183 
 
 
 4 - 35 
 
 iv. 
 
 19 - 55^ 
 
 xl. 
 
 4 - - 58 
 
 
 100,129 
 
 
 6 - 57 
 
 
 23, 24 - s^ 
 
 Aa 3 
 
 Ch 
 
Texts illnftrated. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 ix. 
 
 21 - - 2d 
 
 xxxix. 
 
 II — 16 - 125 
 
 xvi. 
 
 14,15-103,183 
 
 
 20 - 93 
 
 xix. 
 
 5 - - 43 
 
 xl. 
 
 3 - 106 
 
 xxiii. 
 
 7, 8 - 183 
 
 
 5 - 213 
 
 
 15 - 61 
 
 xli. 
 
 7 -• - 214 
 
 xxxi. 
 
 4 — 12 - 103 
 
 xlii. 
 
 20 - ib. 
 
 xxxiii. 
 
 14 — 16 - 142 
 
 xliii. 
 
 16—19 - 213 
 
 
 23 — 26 - 103 
 
 xlv. 
 
 2 - 214 
 
 xlvii. 
 
 2 - 249 
 
 xlvi. 
 
 9 - - ib. 
 
 li. 
 
 7 - - 244 
 
 xlvii. 
 
 I — 12 - ib. 
 
 
 Ezek. 
 
 xlviii. 
 
 I - -33^ 
 
 i. 
 
 5 - - 6,8 
 
 
 35 - 215 
 
 
 10 - - 8 
 
 
 Dan. 
 
 ii. 
 
 I - 127 
 
 ii. 
 
 35.44,45 - 58 
 
 
 8 - 104 
 
 iii. 
 
 28 - - 18 
 
 iii. 
 
 I, 2, 3 - ib. 
 
 iv. 
 
 10,15,26 - 57 
 
 
 24 - 127 
 
 
 16,23,25 ' 115 
 
 ix. 
 
 4 - - 42 
 
 vii. 
 
 - 162 
 
 X. 
 
 2 - - 54 
 
 
 3—7 - 164,168 
 
 xvi. 
 
 53—63 - 103 
 
 
 4. - - 127 
 
 xvii. 
 
 24 - 57 
 
 
 8,24,25 - 164, 
 
 xxii. 
 
 20 — 22 - 54 
 
 
 i7i^i9i» 
 
 xxvii. 
 
 13 - 262 
 
 
 247,248 
 
 xxix. 
 
 3 - 139 
 
 
 10 - 50 
 
 xxxi. 
 
 8, 9 - 57 
 
 
 II - 265 
 
 xxxii. 
 
 7 - - 3'-> 
 
 
 12 - 167 
 
 
 7' S - 59^ 65 
 
 
 18 - 143 
 
 xxxiv. 
 
 27 - 152 
 
 
 25 - 159 
 
 xxxvii. 
 
 3,12 — 14 - 286 
 
 viii 
 
 3,20 - 171,191 
 
 
 10 - 127 
 
 
 5—7y 7 187, 
 
 xxxviii. 
 
 - 103, 227, 
 
 
 21, 22 5 191 
 
 
 296, 297 
 
 
 9—12, 7 191, 
 23 — 26 3 192 
 
 
 4> 5 - 93 
 
 
 
 i^ - 227, 234 
 
 
 10 - - 59 
 
 xxxix. 
 
 103, 227, 
 
 
 13,14 - 103, 
 
 
 296, 297 
 
 
 115, 186, 
 
 
 9—15 - 227 
 
 
 191—193 
 
 
 
 
 Ch. 
 

 Texts illuftrated, § 
 
 ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 Ch. Verfe. Page. 
 
 viii. 
 
 17 - ^93 
 
 Joel 
 
 ix 
 
 20-27 - 22,115, 
 
 i. 6 - . y^ 
 
 
 186,187, 
 
 ii. 3 — 8 - ib. 
 
 
 216, 309 
 
 10, II - ^6 
 
 X 
 
 II - 127 
 
 iii. - - i03 
 
 
 13, 20 - ^5 
 
 2-18-235-237 
 
 
 21 - 152 
 
 13 - 204 
 
 xi 
 
 2 - - <^6 
 
 Amos 
 
 
 4—43 - 75.7^^ 
 
 V. 26 - 69 
 
 
 188,231 
 
 vi. 12 - 61 
 
 
 J3 - 115 
 
 ix. II — 15 - 103 
 
 
 30—35 - 1 87, 
 
 Micah 
 
 
 188 
 
 iv. 1 - 290 
 
 
 21—35 - 37^ 
 
 Nahum. 
 
 
 186-188, 
 
 i. 6 - - 54 
 
 
 191 
 
 iii. 17 - 27 
 
 
 38,39 -98,230 
 
 Habak. 
 
 
 40 — 43 - ^^ 
 
 iii. 4 - i 175 
 
 
 44 -174,184 
 
 Zephan. 
 
 
 45 -228,236 
 
 iii. 8,19,20 - 103 
 
 xii. 
 
 - 75^ 76 
 
 Hag. 
 
 
 t - 152 
 
 ii. 6, 21, 22 - ^6 
 
 
 1,2,3-232,233 
 
 Zech. 
 
 
 7 - i02. 
 
 i. 8 — II - 22 
 
 
 109,159 
 
 18 — 21 - 167 
 
 
 7—12 - 103, 
 
 iv. 2, 10 - 15 
 
 
 115,299 
 
 3. II - 253 
 
 
 II - 188— 191 
 
 6 - - III 
 
 
 12 - 230—232, 
 
 7 - - ss 
 
 
 311— 313 
 
 II — 14- no 
 
 
 Hofea 
 
 vi. 12, 13 - 106 
 
 iii. 
 
 4, 5 - 103 
 
 X. 3 - - 108 
 
 V. 
 
 7 - . - 108 
 
 xi. 2 - - s7 
 
 vi. 
 
 2 - - 292 
 
 8,12,13 - 10^ 
 
 xi. 
 
 I - - 214 
 
 xiv. 2 — 21 - 228 — 
 
 Xii. 
 
 4 - - 52 
 
 230, 236, 296 
 
 xiii. 
 
 15 ~ - 60 
 
 9 - - 254 
 A a 4 Gh. 
 
Texts illujirated. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Vcrfe. 
 Malac. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Ch, 
 
 Verfc. 
 Mark 
 
 Page. 
 
 iii. 
 
 I - 
 
 - 52 
 
 ' iii. 
 
 17 
 
 21 
 
 
 3 - 
 
 - 8 
 
 vi. 
 
 39 
 
 27 
 
 
 17 
 
 ^Zi 
 
 
 44 
 
 324 
 
 iv. 
 
 I, 2 - 
 
 101 
 
 viii. 
 
 9 
 
 ib. 
 
 
 
 
 IX. 
 
 19 
 
 129 
 
 
 Macth. 
 
 
 X. 
 
 35—45 
 
 - Zl 
 
 ii. 
 
 15 
 
 214 
 
 xiii. 
 
 32 
 
 307 
 
 lit. 
 
 10 
 
 57 
 
 
 
 —310 
 
 iv. 
 
 8—10 
 
 - 165 
 
 
 34, Zl 
 
 - ib. 
 
 V. 
 
 14 
 
 Z^5 
 
 XV. 
 
 25 
 
 306 
 
 
 20 - 
 
 - 47 
 
 xvi. 
 
 2 
 
 lb. 
 
 
 25 
 
 129 
 
 
 8 
 
 129 
 
 
 30 
 
 268 
 
 
 T.vike 
 
 
 vii. 
 
 2 - 
 
 - 170 
 
 i. 
 
 10 
 
 50 
 
 
 22 
 
 105 
 
 viii. 
 
 31 - 7 
 
 2, 104 
 
 ix. 
 
 37> 38 - 
 
 201 
 
 x. 
 
 2 
 
 201 
 
 xi. 
 
 25, 26 
 
 - 307 
 
 xi. 
 
 34, ZS 
 
 - 74 
 
 xii. 
 
 30 
 
 21 
 
 xiii. 
 
 28 - 
 
 199 
 
 XV. 
 
 19 - 
 
 - n 
 
 
 32 
 
 292 
 
 xix. 
 
 28 
 
 3 '6 
 
 xvi. 
 
 20 — 22 
 
 - 221 
 
 
 30 - 
 
 'i^9 
 
 
 23 
 
 199 
 
 XX. 
 
 2 
 
 24 
 
 xxi. 
 
 24 - 
 
 107 
 
 
 25—28 
 
 - 37 
 
 xxii. 
 
 24—30 
 
 - Zl 
 
 xxi. 
 
 32 
 
 2b 
 
 
 28—30 
 
 - 4 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 - 
 
 22 
 
 
 36-38 
 
 - 147 
 
 
 15 - 
 
 187 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 27 
 
 IC2 
 
 
 29 - 
 
 36 
 
 
 John 
 
 
 
 36-38 
 
 - 309 
 
 i. 
 
 I 
 
 275 
 
 
 37—51 
 
 - 298 
 
 
 4 
 
 15 
 
 
 42, 43 
 
 - Z^9 
 
 
 17 - ] 
 
 7,158 
 
 XXV. 
 
 6 
 
 270 
 
 iv. 
 
 21 
 
 '^9Z 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 I 
 
 158 
 
 
 29 - 
 
 ^^Z 
 
 
 52 - 
 
 '47 
 
 
 35--38 
 
 - 201 
 
 xxviii. 
 
 7^8 . 
 
 120 
 
 vi. 
 
 ^3 - ' 
 
 127 
 
 
 18 - 
 
 158 
 
 ix. 
 
 25 
 
 324 
 
 
 20 
 
 6 
 
 X. 
 
 16 - 
 
 212 
 Ch. 
 
Texts illujirated. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Ch. Verfe. Page. 
 
 xi 
 
 2 
 
 158 
 
 x. 30 - 166 
 
 
 9 - 
 
 ^93 
 
 xiii. 8,10,11 - 271 
 
 
 29 
 
 iig 
 
 xiv. 20 - 170 
 
 
 42 - 
 
 53 
 
 2. Corinth. 
 
 xii. 
 
 5 
 
 158 
 
 iii. 18 - 47 
 
 
 31 - 
 
 95 
 
 V. 10 - 313 
 
 XV. 
 
 5 
 
 100 
 
 X. 4, 5 - III 
 
 xvi. 
 
 33 - 
 
 152 
 
 xi. 25 - J 92 
 
 xvii. 
 
 9 
 
 94 
 
 xii. 7 - - 158 
 
 
 17 - 
 
 330 
 
 Gal. 
 
 - XX. 
 
 2.8 - 
 
 183 
 
 iii. 19 - - 6 
 
 
 AAs 
 
 
 21 - 158 
 
 ii. 
 
 1—15 - 
 
 307 
 
 27, 28 - 42 
 
 
 24 - 
 
 i3« 
 
 iv. 19 - ij8 
 
 iii. 
 
 6 
 
 204 
 
 Ephef. 
 
 
 21 - 181 
 
 ^3^5 
 
 i. 10 - 334 
 
 V. 
 
 31 
 
 226 
 
 II - - II 
 
 vii. 
 
 53 - 
 
 6 
 
 19, 20 - 288 
 
 X. 
 
 12,28 - 
 
 318 
 
 ii. 6 - 4.127, 
 
 xvii. 
 
 31 - 
 
 3ii 
 
 143 
 
 
 Rom. 
 
 
 20 - 106, 326 
 
 i. 
 
 20 
 
 269 
 
 2 1 - 106 
 
 iii. 
 
 8 
 
 166 
 
 iii. 8 - - 158 
 
 iv. 
 
 II - 
 
 42 
 
 10 - 207 
 
 Vii. 
 
 6 - 
 
 47 
 
 15 - - 45 
 
 viii. 
 
 24 
 
 223 
 
 IV. 7 - 158 
 
 
 i5 
 
 3 '9 
 
 10 - - 72 
 
 ix. 
 
 27,28 - 
 
 210 
 
 V. 'i-5-~3- - 269 
 
 x. 
 
 18 
 
 124 
 
 27 - 184 
 
 xi. 
 
 25, 26 - 
 
 103 
 
 Philip. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 1 — • 1 2 - 
 
 19. 
 
 i). 6 - - 3. 
 
 
 
 210 
 
 10 - 19 
 
 1 
 
 . Corinth. 
 
 
 iii. 4 - - ^24 
 
 iii. 
 
 21 
 
 ifi t 
 
 9 - 47 
 
 iv. 
 
 13 
 
 166 
 
 Colof. 
 
 V. 
 
 II 
 
 J 54 
 
 i. 13 - 143 
 
 vi. 
 
 10 
 
 lb. 
 
 16 - - 222 
 Ch. 
 
Texts illuftrated. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 Ch. 
 
 Verfe. Page. 
 
 i. 
 
 20 - 316 
 
 
 Jam. 
 
 ii. 
 
 18 - - 271 
 
 V. 
 
 17,18-113,125 
 
 iii. 
 
 3 - 42 
 
 
 I. Pet, 
 
 
 I. Their. 
 
 i. 
 
 12 - - 207 
 
 iv. 
 
 16, 17 - 302, 
 
 
 20 - 290 
 
 
 Z^3'>?,^9 
 
 iv. 
 
 4 ^ - 166 
 
 V. 
 
 1,2 - 311 
 
 
 14 - 126 
 
 
 3—6 - 309 
 
 
 2. Pet. 
 
 
 2. Their. 
 
 ii. 
 
 12 - - 7 
 
 i. 
 
 7 — 10 - 301 
 
 
 16 - 112 
 
 ii. 
 
 4 - 106 
 
 iii. 
 
 II — 13 - 316 
 
 
 6.7 . - S3 
 
 
 I. John 
 
 
 I.Tim. 
 
 i. 
 
 S - - 272 
 
 i. 
 
 20 - 166 
 
 ii. 
 
 18 - 289, 290 
 
 iii. 
 
 II - - 154 
 
 
 Jude 
 
 iv. 
 
 14 - 158 
 
 
 6 - - 281 
 
 
 Tic. 
 
 
 8 - - 166 
 
 ii. 
 
 II— 14 .223 
 
 
 10 - - 7 
 
 
 Heb. 
 
 
 13 - ' b9 
 
 i. 
 
 2 - 289, 290 
 
 
 Rev. 
 
 
 14 - ICO 
 
 i. 
 
 3» 4 - 15 
 
 ii. 
 
 2, 5 - 6 
 
 
 6 - - 132 
 
 iii. 
 
 9 - - 280 
 
 
 8,11 - 10,268 
 
 V. 
 
 4 - 52 
 
 
 13 — 16 - 2,217 
 
 vi. 
 
 17 - - II 
 
 
 15, 17 - 127 
 
 vii. 
 
 3> 14 - 43 
 
 ii. 
 
 10 - - 29 
 
 ix. 
 
 4 - - 133 
 
 
 16 - 129 
 
 
 22 - - 8 
 
 
 17 - - 177 
 
 
 16 - 289 
 
 
 28 - 346 
 
 xii 
 
 22 — 24 - 127 
 
 iii. 
 
 4 - 223,319 
 
 
 27 - 36 
 
 
 5 - - 34S 
 
 
 29 - 5^^ 134 
 
 
 7 - - 281 
 
 xiii 
 
 II . - 7 
 
 
 11 - 129 
 
 12 - io6,ioS 
 
 AN 
 
A N 
 
 N D E X 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Greek Words and Phrafes referred to in thefe Remarks. 
 
 aiccvcav 
 
 avzTTavauvTai 
 
 ap7ray/j,os 
 
 yElxouaag - 
 
 c'a.ifxovia 
 
 sfSahev 
 
 £xei rpi(pBTcci 
 
 STTl 
 
 srpYiviaae 
 
 Page. 
 26 
 
 28Q 
 
 158 
 
 30 
 
 3 
 
 lOI 
 lOI 
 
 - 324 
 
 98 
 
 269 
 
 - 159 
 - 158 
 
 - 335 
 
 150 
 209 
 
 - 13 
 
 203, 285, 344 
 105, 209 
 
 222 
 261 
 
 ZTiXsaiv - - 158 
 
 £Tt XpOV^^ /MKpOV - 30 
 
 £(puy£V - 150, 158 
 
 £%0V TUV - - 324 
 
 ^uyov - - 25 
 
 ^ua, ^un-, ^ciUf ^n - 6,7,8 
 »p77-ajS-i - - 143 
 
 flEOTTVEvjToj p. viii. Introd. 
 
 finpiov, 9y]f>ta - 6, 162, 17 
 iva EKEt TpE(puaiv auTTiv 150 
 
 iva TTETYiTai - 150 
 
 xaTE^M^r) - - J 5 4. 
 
 Kpva-raXXi^ovTi - 325 
 
 xvpis - - 46 
 
 haTEivog - - 178 
 
 Mav '71 pm - 306 
 
 IxEToi raura 
 IMiav upccv 
 v'JxhixEpov 
 
 Page. 
 
 265 
 200 
 
 87 
 248 
 192 
 
 suxcv ravpQU xp^rou - 1 77 
 
 hi "KOITTQI - - 284 
 
 evof^ccra avOpcoTTUv - 1 28 
 
 b'oa-io^ - - 222 
 
 TiCcvroxpaTup - 268 
 
 oTav TE7\E<TU(n - 1 20 
 
 o:/;X(, owat - - 26 1 
 
 ^rauaj tixj YifASpag - 6 
 
 TrETTTaaoTa - - 70 
 
 TiEpi^aM'Tai - 269 
 
 TTipi^EBM/^EVY) - 244 
 
 TTOiY^crai - - 166 
 
 WOl/^aVEJ - - 276 
 
 TtopvEia - - 99 
 
 tTe<jpto$ ^Eyaj - 36 
 
 «7yc£J - - 1 48 
 
 Ta^y - - 129,131 
 
 iy]<;o-uvotij.ca^ Tou ^pnvoui 257 
 
 uiov appEva, - - I41 
 
 v7ro - - - 97 
 (papiJi.aKEia^(popix7MEvai 98,322 
 
 (p'jXuv - - 45 
 
 (pcoa-TYip - - 325 
 
 X>^"p,- - - 27 
 
 %£;oi'oj oy;i EfaiETi - 102 
 
 ili'pJO'w - - 177 
 
 ■>l^uxoci; - - 262 
 
 wJiyflij - - 138 
 
 ui ~ - 58 
 
 w^5n - - 137 
 
 A K 
 
A N 
 
 INDEX 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Principal Subje6ls confidered in thefe 
 Remarks. 
 
 yiARON's rod which budded, p. 133. 
 
 •"^^ Abaddon and Apollyon^ come out of the bot- 
 tomlefs pit, p. 71,73,74. employs his armies 
 againft the Jews and Gentiles, p. 83. 
 
 Abyfs opened, how, when, and by whom, p. 
 70 — 73, 280, 281. 
 
 Agag king of the Amalekires, p. 236. 
 
 Air, the feventh vial poured into it, p. 268, 269. 
 
 Alarick^ and his Goths, invade the Roman em- 
 pire, p. p,6. 
 
 Alexander's empire deftroyed, p. 191. 
 
 Altar, the golden, p. 29, 50, 52, 94. the brazen, 
 p. 50, 53, 203, 2 > 3. 
 
 America, when difcovered by Chriftopher Collum- 
 hus^ p. CjC^. why providence did not permit 
 the Europeans to difcover it fooner, p. 123. 
 M^hen Mr. Robinfoii\ flock fettled there, p. 
 149. will probably become an afylum to the 
 children of the two witnefies, p. 123, 144. it 
 will appear how God prepared this Wildernefs 
 for the fVoman, by the time that Ihe flees into 
 it, p. 149. 
 
 Angel, Chrifl:fo called by his office, p 52, 100,281. 
 
 Angels, are innumerable, and all worfliip the 
 Lamb, p. 18, 19. have dominion over the De- 
 vils, 
 
INDEX. II 
 
 vils, p. 94, loo. the works of grace too 
 
 mighcy for them, as well as for us» p. loo. 
 
 fome of them have power over fire, and others 
 
 over water, p. 203, 222 — 224. feven efpeci- 
 
 ally reprefented as (landing before God, p. 50. 
 
 mult not be worfhipped, p. 271,272, 341. 
 Angels, earthly miniiters fo called, and why, p. 
 
 194, 195, 197, 198, 201. 
 Anti-Chrift, nature mourned at his birth, p. 70, 
 
 71. when the P^/)^ began to be fo called, p. 153. 
 Antiochus Epphanes, when he lived, p. 186, 187, 
 
 191. How long he caufed the daily facrifice to 
 
 ceafe, p. 186. 
 Arabia, (b called from the locufls it produces, 
 
 p. 77, y'i. was never conquered by the Turks, 
 
 P- 93- 
 
 Arcadius, in his reign the Huns, Goths and other 
 barbarians, invade the Roman empire, p. ^6. 
 
 Arianifm, when it fprang up, p. 67, 
 
 Arian and Pelagian errors imbitter the world 
 like wormwood, p. p^c^ — 62. by the affiftance 
 of a worldly fpirit, they produced Popery at 
 firft, p. 62 -, and Arian and Arminian errors 
 will introduce Popery again, p. 62, 121 — 123. 
 
 Ark of the covenanr, p. 133, 134. 
 
 Armageddon, what place, and where, p. 235, 235. 
 
 Articles, the thirty nine of the church of England, 
 when firll produced in a convocation of the 
 clergy, p. 254. 
 
 Atonement of Chrift, our only hope of falvation, 
 p. 46, 47, 53, 106, 194. 
 
 Attila and his Huns invade the Roman empire, 
 p. 5«- 
 
 B 
 
 "DABYLON, when taken by Cyrus, p. 193. 
 ^ Rome, papal fo called, p. 99, 198, 239, 
 
 Palaamy 
 
n INDEX. 
 
 Balaam, uttered true prophecies, p. 69. fome of 
 his prophecies explained, p. 2? 6. reproved by 
 a very contemptible inftrumenc, p. 112. 
 
 Baptifm, the lealing of God's Tervants on their 
 foreheads, p. 42. properly adminiftered by 
 fprinkling, p. 42. the fign of the crois in it, 
 is will-worlhip, p. 42, 4., 251. 
 
 Barchochah, a falfe Meflirii, feduces the Jews to 
 their deftruv5cion, p. 22. 
 
 Beaft ill, the Pope fo called, p. 72, 163, 190. 
 afcends out of the bottomlels pit, p. 72, 164. 
 obtains three of the ten kingaoms of the 
 ancient heathen Roman empire, p. 247, 248. 
 has fev en heads and ten horns^ p. 139 — \\i, 
 163, 246 — 248. receives his power trom the 
 Devil, p. 164 — 167. the vafl: extent of that 
 power, p. 169, his works, p. 166. his times, 
 p. 167. will have one of his fcvcn hills taken 
 from him, and when, p. 167 — 169. when his 
 feven hills will all be crowned, p. 140, 141. 
 his miferable end, p. 169, 170, 277, 278. 
 
 Beaft 2d, the perfon now called the grand Turk^ 
 p. 174 — 177. his origin and chara6lers, p. 171. 
 A falfe Prophet, p. 174. his works, p. 172 — 
 174. his times, p. 176. his, and the firft beaft's 
 number, p. 177 — 179. they are both caft alive 
 into the lake of fire, p. 277, 278. The fowls 
 of the air are invited to feed on their troops, 
 p. 276 — 278. 
 
 Bengelius, his chronos, and fradions, rejeded, p. 
 30,31,283. 
 
 Bethfhemites fmitten for looking into the ark, 
 p. 133. 
 
 Bible, the ufe of it prohibited by the fynod of 
 Thouloufe, p. 104. nothing muft be added to, 
 or taken from it, p. 347, 348. 
 
 Blaney Mr, his dilTertarion on Daniel's feventy 
 ^x?eeks,. p. 22, 216, 309. 
 
 Bloody 
 
INDEX. 
 
 '3 
 
 Blood, hail, and fire, caft on the earth, p. g^ — ^y. 
 
 Bodies of the faints fpiritual, and adapted to fly 
 after the refurredlion, p, 318 — 320. 
 
 Book the feaied, which none but Chrift could 
 open, p. II — 17; StQ Revelation. The liitle 
 i?ook what k probably contained, p. loi.when. 
 it lay open in Chrift's hand, p. loi, 104. The 
 I?ook of life contains the names of all who will 
 be iaved, p. 304. 
 
 Books which are to be opened at the day of judg- 
 ment, p. 303, 304. 
 
 Bower Mr, his account of the rife of Exarchs, 
 Patriarchs, and Metropolitans, p. '^j., 38, 62. 
 
 Britain, when it called in the Saxons to its aid, 
 p. 60, 
 
 c 
 
 /^HARITY, the modern cenfured, p. 107, 123, 
 249. 
 
 Charles lid, when he gave a general indulgence to 
 the Englifh non-conformifrs, p. 100. 
 
 Chrifl^ equal with the Father, 3, 10, 19, 52, 183, 
 268, 269, 331, 332, ^^6, 344, 350. His Re- 
 furreiflion ; and a conjedure about the time 
 when he returned to life, and left the tomb, p. 
 305^ — 307. interceeds before the golden altar, 
 p. 52. The word of God, p. 275. as foon as 
 he is known, the foul falls to prayer, p. 51. 
 the only perfed expofitor of the revelation, p, 
 103, 104. appeared to John as a Lamb that 
 had been JIain, having feven boms and fevefi 
 eyes, p. 14, 15. The rooi and offspring of Da- 
 ^id\ and the lion of the tribe of Judah, p. 13, 
 345. triumphs by his Gofpel, p. 20, 21. is 
 King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, p. 276. when 
 he will appear with many diadems on his head, 
 p. 274, 275. when his marriage with the 
 Jewifh and Chrillian church will be folemnized, 
 
 p. 269, 
 
14 INDEX. 
 
 p. 269, 270. the key of the bottomlefs pit in 
 his hand, he feizes the dragon, and fhuts him 
 up there, p. 281, 282. — The bright and the 
 morning Jfnr., p. 345, 346. — The tree cf life^ 
 and what fruit it bt-ars on earth, p. 337. its 
 leaves are for xht healing of the nations, p. 338. 
 — Since the fall of man, he is a common head 
 of prcfervation to all the holy beings in the 
 univerfe, p. 334. — The laft invitation of fcrip- 
 ture to him, p. 346 — comes as a thief ^ p. 234. 
 — comes quickly, p. 349. 
 
 Chriftians, an account of them, before and 
 after Conftantine's time; p. 41, 45, 49, &c. 
 the caftern an account of them, p. 112. — In 
 this prophecy firft called fealed ones, then zvit- 
 nejfes •, and afterwards reprefented by a woman 
 doathed with ihe Sun., &c. p. i 36, 146. 
 
 Church compared to a candleltick, p. 109, 110. 
 when divided into the Latin and Greek, p. 117. 
 The Greek and Proteftant churches are the two 
 witnejfes, p. 109, no. — When, and for how 
 long time, the church will be trodden under feet, 
 p. 115 — 119. when fhe will rden)b]e a woman 
 beauiii'uWy arrayed and pregnant, p. 136, 137^ 
 See RomifiJ church. 
 
 Church of England, objeclions againft it, p. 4, 17, 
 37— 39' 42, 43' 61, "62, 248— 255. 
 
 Circumcifion, a feal of God in the flelh conceal- 
 ed, p. 42. 
 
 City, the holy, what it fignifies, p, 107, 108. 
 how long it is to be trodden under feet, p. 107. 
 id8, 117, 1 18, 186. 
 
 City, the heavenly defcribcd, p. 317 — 339. its 
 fize, p. 327. its wall, p. 325, 326, 328. its 
 foundations, p. 326, 328, 329. its gates, p. 
 330, 3^53. has no temple in it, p. 331, has a 
 river of water of life in it, p. 336. God is its 
 light, p. 331, 359. nothing unclean can enter 
 into it, p. '^^s- 
 
 I Choker 
 
INDEX. 15 
 
 Clogher the bifhop of, his Enquiry into the times 
 of the Mejfiah's coining^ p. 291, 2g2. 
 
 Colours which the Turks and Papiils affcd, p. 
 97^ 244. 
 
 Confiantine the Greats where he was born, p. 41. 
 when he began to reign, p. 37. fluduates be- 
 tween the herefy of Arius, and the Athanafian 
 dodrine, ibid, is faid to have feen a crofs in 
 the heavens, in his way to Rome, p. 42, 4g. 
 cftablifhes a new form of governmen:, and fe- 
 cularizes the ecclefiaftical hierarchy, p. o^'jy 
 38. removes the feat of the empire 10 Con- 
 ftantinople, p. 39. begins the temporal and 
 fpiritual difgrace of Rome, ibid, how long he 
 reigned, p. 39, 42. not the man child men- 
 tioned, chap. xii. 5. p, 142. 
 
 Conftantine Copronymus^ convenes three hundred 
 and thirty eight biiliops to Conftantinople, to 
 proteft againft the Romiili idolatries, p. 153. 
 
 Conjlantius^ the father, and fon of Condantine 
 the Great, p. -^y, 
 
 Conftantinople, when taken by die Turks, p. 94. 
 95,112. 
 
 Counfellors, the eyes and ears of kings, p. 51. 
 
 Croifades, when begun and ended, p. <^^. 
 
 Crown, the monkilh, what, p. 84. 
 
 D 
 
 r^ANIEL, his propliecy of the four empires,' 
 ^-"^ p. 162, 164. of the Medo-Perfian, Grecian, 
 and Roman, p. 191 — iq^' of the Roman, p. 
 76, 187. of the Jews cleilTudion by the Ro- 
 mans, p. 22, 187, 188, 233. of Conftantine 
 and his fuccefTors, p. 27'> 188. of the Mahome- 
 tans, p. 190. of Popery, p. jS'> 7^> 9^5 i^S- 
 of the Jev/s return to their own land, p. 186 — 
 194. of the Turks and Saracens, p, y6y ^o,, 
 ?3i. of the Turks, p. 93, 184. of their invad- 
 B b , ing 
 
i6 INDEX. 
 
 ing Judea, after the Jews are returned thicher,- 
 p. 228, 236. of the time when this event will 
 take place, p. 230 — 232. 
 
 Darkneis, occafioned by the fmoke out of the 
 well of the abyfs under the fifth trumpet, p. 
 69 — 87. fills upon the throne of the bead under 
 the fifth vial, p. 225. 
 
 David, allowed his choice of the fword, famine of 
 peftiience, p. 26. gave the angels the vials 
 which they poured on his enemies, p. 218. Sec 
 Chrifi. 
 
 Day, taken in a determinate and indeterminate 
 fenfe, p. 293, 294. 2. prophetic day is d. year, p. 
 114, 115. what a (i^ry fignifies as oppofed to a 
 month, p. 114. a day adumbrates a thoufand 
 years, p. 292, 293. a conjcdure, why fo many 
 ceremonial appointments were fixed to an eighth 
 day, p. 305. Sec eighth 
 
 Dead, blelTed who die in the Lord, p. 199, 200. 
 
 Demons, p. 98. 
 
 Devil, (fee Dragon,) the accufer of the brethren, 
 p. 154. will perhaps not be fuffered to accule 
 them before God in the millennium, ibid, they 
 overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and 
 by the word of their teftimony, ibid, in whac 
 fenfe he will be fliut up in hell in the millen- 
 nium, p, 282, 283. when he will be loofed 
 again, and the coni'equence of it to the church 
 and the world, p. 295, 296. will be cafl into 
 the lake of fire before the day of judgment, aa 
 enquiry about the time of it, p. 298. 
 
 X)/<:'<:/f/?^;^'s perfecution, p. 28, 29, 188. 
 
 Difl^entingintereft, the grounds of it, p. 4, 17, 37, 
 39, 42, 43, (yi, 62, 238, 248 — 255. when vir- 
 tually eftablijhed, p. 252. when tolerated, ibid. 
 
 Dogs, finners compared to them, p. 345. 
 
 Dragon, fignifies the Devil, who is reprefented 
 
 on earth by the Pope, p. 138, 139, 164, 165. 
 
 when the Pope will become a dragon, p. 145, 
 
 3 H7. 
 
INDEX, 27 
 
 U7, ^53' ^'s ^^^^ againft the church, p. 152, 
 r.^6, 157. when the dragon and his angels will 
 be caft down to the earth, p. i47' ^5^y ^53- 
 the dreadful ftatc of the world, when the 
 dracron is caft down among them, p. 1 54» ^55'—^ 
 Th? fecond bcaft vAWfpeak like a dragon, p. 
 171, 175. and give his power and authority to 
 the Pope, p. 176. 
 Dukedom, the feventh form of government at 
 Romc^ p. 64, 140, 247. 
 
 E 
 
 EAGLES. See IVings, 
 Earth, fea and trees, reprefent the political 
 world, p. 40. hail, Bre and blood caft upon ic 
 tinder the firft trumpet, p. 56, 57- ^ grievous 
 fore confcqucnt upon the pouring out the hrft 
 vial, p. 221. its circumference, p. 327. will 
 give up Its dead, each in their proper time 
 and order, p. 302. may perhaps be reduced 
 to a chaos again, after the bodies of the faints 
 are railed, p. 302, 303, 313. will not be anni- 
 hilated, but purified by fire at the day of the 
 Lord, p. 315, 316. 
 Earth the new, what it may probably be, p. 315, 
 
 320, 327. . 
 
 Earthquakes, reprefent political revolutions, and 
 religious alterations, p. 36. a great one expefted 
 at Rome, and when, p. 119, 128, 129. the «//^i 
 of the nations fall by them under the feventh 
 vial, p. 238, 239. 
 Ecclefiaftical Hierarchy, fecularized by Conftan- 
 
 tine the Great, p. ^"j — 39. 
 Egypt, a fouth kingdom from Judea, p. 76. a 
 conjeaure how long its plagues were apart froni 
 each other, p. 215, 216. the eaftern world 
 will be a fpiritual Egypt, when the Greek 
 church lies dead there, p. 124. 
 
 B b 2 £^g^t 
 
i8 INDEX. 
 
 Eight, what important things occurred on ari 
 eighth day, and that the end of the world will 
 probably come in the eighth millennary, p* 
 304—307. 
 
 Elders, the twenty foutj the heads of the Jewifh 
 and Chriftian church, p. 4, 132. 
 
 Elizabeth ^een^ fhamefully impofes the popilh 
 habits, p. 43. 
 
 Emperors, of the Greek church, when they pro- 
 tefted againft worlhipping images, and pray- 
 ing to faints and angels, p. 153. 
 
 End of Time, when it will probably be, p. 148^ 
 298, 299. See Judgment. 
 
 England, one of the ten horns of the Romifli 
 beaft, p. 24^. gives its power now to the beaji -, 
 and how long it will continue to do fo, p. 250 
 
 Epiftles, the three of John, when written, p. 105. 
 
 Euphrates, the four evil angels loofed who had 
 been confined near it, p. gc^. its water dried up 
 under the fixth vial, that the way of the Kings 
 of the Eafi might be prepared, p. 226 — 228. 
 
 Exarchs, Patriarchs, and Metropolitans, when, 
 and by whom, eftablilhed in the church, p. 
 
 Ezekiel^ his prophecy of the Turks, p. 93. of 
 their invaiding the land of Judea j and their 
 final overthrow there, p. 227. of the fecond 
 temple^ its fize, ordinances, and ceremonial 
 and fpiritual worlhip, p. 213 — 215. 
 
 Evening Mornings, what that phrafe fignifies, p. 
 192. 
 
 pAITH and patience of the faints, much tried 
 
 * by popery, p. 170. 
 
 Famine, reprefented by sl black horfsy p. 24. 
 
 Figures 
 
INDEX. 19 
 
 Figures of fpeech, the fame bold ones ufed by 
 many of the eaftern people, as occur in fcrip- 
 ture, p. 56. 
 
 Fire, of God's jealoufy always burning, p. 59, 54, 
 fire, hail, and blood caft upon the earth, p. 
 
 Fire-arms, when they began to be ufed in war, 
 
 p. 93, 94, 97. 
 Firll-fruits to God, fome faints fo called, p. 1B3, 
 
 287. 
 Flaveiy\x.\\\^ tidings from Rome^ or E?2gland's 
 
 alarm recommended, p. 255. 
 Flood. See Noah. 
 
 Fornication of the Romifh church, p. 98, gg. 
 Fox Mr. his accoiint of the monks, p. 84, 85. 
 Frogs, three coming out of the mouth of the 
 
 dragon^ thebeaji^ md the falfe prophet, p. 228, 
 
 G 
 
 /VALERIUS, Maximin and Licinius, their 
 
 ^^ miferable end, p. 37,40. 
 
 Gallienus, thirty ufurpers in his time, p. 27. 
 
 Genferic and his Vandals, plunder Rome, p. 59, 
 60. he was a perfecuting Arian, p. 60, 61. 
 
 Gentiles, the hieroglyphicks by which the holy 
 Ghoft has reprefented them, p. 318. God con- 
 firmed his covenant with them, by the deftruc- 
 tion of the Jews, p. 216. multitudes of them 
 converted in ConlUntine's time, p. 45. the Pa- 
 pifts and Mahometans fo called by the bleffcd 
 God, p. 107. when their general converfion 
 will begin, p. 194 — 196. 
 
 Gog and Magog are the Turks, p. 132. come up 
 againft the land of Ifrael under the fixth vial, 
 p. 236. their fucceflbrs 1 100 years afterwards, 
 compafs about the camp of the faints^ and arc de- 
 voured hj fire from heaven^ p. 296, 297. 
 
 B b 3 Gofpel 
 
20 INDEX. 
 
 Gofpel, compared to a white horfe, and why, p, 
 
 20,21,274,275. of John when written, p, 
 
 105. 
 Goths invade the Ronian empire, p. c^6, PjJ. 
 Grafs and trees, reprcienc men of low and higl^ 
 
 degree, p. 57, 79. 
 Grecian empire reprefented by a he-goat, p. 191, 
 Creek churchy one of the two witneffes^ p. 109, 110. 
 
 funk in fuperllition and bhndnefs, p. 112. 
 GrofvenorDr, his defcriprion of the woman drunk 
 
 with the blood of the faint Sy p. 245. 
 Gun povvder when it began to be ufed in war, 
 
 P- 9i' 
 
 H 
 
 TTABITS, the popifn, fhamefully impofed iu 
 
 •^"^ queen Elizahety^ days, p. 43. 
 
 Hail, fire and blood call on the earth, what they 
 reprefent, p. 5S—57- ^ dreadful hail under 
 the fcventh vial, p. 239, 
 
 Harps and vials the emblems of prayer and 
 praife, p. 16. 
 
 Heads of the dragon fignify both his hills, and his 
 different forms of government, p. 139 — 141, 
 
 Heart, down through it the road to hell, p. 73. 
 
 Heaven opened, p. 2, 274. heaven and earth j^y' 
 away before the judge of all, p. 301. the new 
 heaven and earthy an account of them, p. 3 15 
 — 320. twelve properties of the faint's enjoy- 
 ment there, p. 337. 
 
 Hell, not imimediately opened by the Pope, only 
 through its well, p. 70—73, 280, 281. a lake 
 of fire andbrimjione^ p. 304, 322. adumbrated by 
 Sodom, the valley of Hinnom^ and Rome, p. 267, 
 268. 
 
 Henry VIIL aflumes to himfelf an ecclefiaftical fu- 
 premacy, p. 252. deltroys the monafteries ii^ 
 ;^ngland, p, 8(5. 
 
 Hezekiah^ 
 
INDEX, 21 
 
 HezeJiiah^ gave that vial to the angel, which he 
 
 poured on the Affyrians, p. 218. 
 Hills, the ieven on which Rome Hands, p. 246. 
 
 the Pope will have one of his feven hills taken 
 
 from him J an enquiry of the time, p. 167 — 
 
 169. 
 Horn, a little one, reprefents the Roman empire, 
 
 p. 191, 192 ; and the Pope, p. 163, 248. 
 Horns, fignify kingdoms, p. 167, 172, 175, 247. 
 
 when the ten horns of the beaft will begin to 
 
 hate the whore, p. 240, 249, 250. 
 Horfes red, fpeckled and white, what they repre- 
 
 fent, p. /2. the red horfe of war, p. 22. the 
 
 Mack horfe of famine, p. 23, 24. the pale horfe 
 
 of peftilence, p. 25 — 27. the white horfe of 
 
 the gofpej, p. 20, 21, 274. See Gofpel. 
 Hour, ufed in a determinate and indeterminate 
 
 fenfe, both in facred and common language, p. 
 
 293, 294. v!\\2i.t i\ii^ half hour'' sfdenceli^m^tAy 
 
 p. 49, 50, 293. 
 liuns, invade the Roman empire, p. 56^5^* 
 
 I 
 
 JASPER and fardine (lone, what they repre- 
 Itnt, p. 3. 
 'Jehcjhaphafs curfed complaifancc to the idolatrous 
 
 kings of Ifrae], p. 123. the valley 0/, where, 
 
 p. 'n^' 
 Jerufalcm, when taJ<.enby the Romans, p. 22, 186, 
 
 189, 216. when, by whom, and for how long 
 
 time, to be trodden under feet, p. 107, 108,117, 
 
 118. when a gofpel temple may probably be 
 
 built there, p. 210 — 215. 
 ■ the new, comes down from God, by 
 
 whom inhabited, p. 317, 318. See Heaven, 
 
 and the Holy City. 
 Jerome^ an important quotation from him, p. 139. 
 B b 4 Jefuits, 
 
22 1 N D E X. 
 
 Jelliits, when their order v^as fir:t eredleJ, p. 753; 
 vvHen abolifh.ed, ibid. 
 
 Jewilh prophet, prieft and king, when, and how 
 cm off. p. 108. 
 
 Jews, they and ihe Romans miuually deftroy 
 each orhcr, p. 22. milrook the prodigies which 
 preceded Jeruialem's dtilrudion by the Ro- 
 mans, for certain prognofticks of their delive- 
 rance, p. 22 B. half of the twenty four elders, 
 p. 4, 7, 132, 181. their twelve tribes, accord- 
 ing to the New Teftament account, with the 
 fignification of their names, p. 44. multitudes 
 of them converted in Conftantine's time, p. 
 41 — 44. when their general converfion will 
 begin, p. 105, 132, 183, 193. prophecies of 
 their return to their Qwn land, p. 103. when 
 this will take place, p. 1 84 — 193.' their being 
 invaded by the Turks under the fixth vial, p. 
 226 — 230. their purity and peace after that 
 time to the end of the world, p. 230. 
 
 Image pf the heafi, what, p. 173, 208. 
 
 JoeVs prophecy oi multitudes Jlain in the ZHzlIey of 
 
 ^deciJiQi:,\^, iiS^'^3^' 
 
 John the apoftle, when this Revelation was giveri 
 to him, p. 2 1. when he wrote his goipel, and 
 three epillles, p. 105. a cOnjedure how long 
 he lived, ibid. .: 
 
 Jojephus quoted, p. 228. 
 
 Jojhua and ZeruhhaheU olive trees growing by ;he 
 Jewilli church, (jx candUftick^ ^. no, in. 
 
 JJaiah gave that vial to the angel which he poured 
 on the Affyrians, p. 218. when he began to pro- 
 phecy, p. 299. of what his feven lalt chapters 
 treat, p. 196. 
 
 Jjhmad^ the Arabians dcfcended from him, p. 
 
 Judah^ why placed firft in the account of the 
 tribes of Ifrael, p. 44. 
 
 Judgments, 
 
INDEX. 23 
 
 Judgments, God's four fore on the Romar^ 
 empire, p. 26, 27. immediately in God's 
 hand, make quicker difpatch than when meri 
 are employed as inftruments of them, p. 216, 
 
 217. 
 
 Judgment^ the general, year of it may be known, 
 though not the day and hour, p. 304 — 311. 
 the righteous will be judged, as well as the 
 wicked, p. 313, 314. a conjefture of the time, 
 which the judgment of each will take up, p. 
 311 — 313- that all will be judged according 
 to their works, p. 303. the time when the 
 judgment begins, bears fome analogy to the 
 time of Chiiil's rcfurredlion, and the gift of 
 the Spirit at the day of Pentecoft, p. 305 — 307. 
 the world will be funk into brutifh infenfibility 
 at the time of ir, p. 298. 
 
 Julian the apoftate, p. 37. 
 
 Jupiter Capitclinus, a temple ereded to him where, 
 the temple of God had flood, p. 22, 187I 
 
 Juftice adminiilered, reprefented by a pair of 
 balances, p. 25. 
 
 Jujiin II. the eallern emperor, compleats the 
 ruin of the v/eftern empire, makes Rome a 
 dukedom under the exarchs of Ravenna, p. 64. 
 
 l/'EY, the Pope received no other, but that of 
 
 •*^ the well of the ahyfs, p. 70 — 73. 
 
 King Sir Peter, his enquiry into the do5lrine and 
 
 wcrjhip of the primitive church, p- 38. 
 Kingdoms, the ten into which the Roman empire 
 
 was divided according to bilhop Newton, p. 
 
 1248. the kingdoms of the world will probably 
 
 be fmall in the millennium, p. 239, 283. 
 Kings, have no right to alter, or add to the con- 
 
 ftitutions of Chrift's kingdom, p. 252, 253. 
 
 Killing 
 
34 I N B E X. 
 
 JCifling the Pope's toe, in what century introi 
 duced, p. 190, 
 
 L^ 
 
 AMP, as well as a horn, alfo a re^d and rod^ 
 are fcriptural emblems of authority, p. 5. 
 
 Lafi times, what rhat phrafe denotes, p. 289, 290. 
 
 Lateinos^ the word which exprefTes the number of 
 the bead in the Greek, p. 178. 
 
 Latin church, not effectually warned by the ruii\ 
 of the Greek empire, ^j, 98. 
 
 Licinius. See Galerius, 
 
 Lightnings. See Thunder. 
 
 Little horn. See Horn. 
 
 Little book, what it might contain, p. ici. lies 
 open now in Chrift's hand, ibid. 
 
 Locufts, coming out of the fmoke of the bot-? 
 tomlefs pit, reprefeqc the Saracens, p. 74, 76, 
 79 ; alfo the monks, and other religious or- 
 ders among the Papifts, p. 82 — 85. 
 
 Lord's day, moil important to us, p. 50. 
 
 Ludovicus or Lewis gives us alfo the number of 
 the beaft, p. 377. 
 
 M- 
 
 M 
 
 'AGISTFvATES and minifiers, reprefented 
 by olive-trees growing by the ccindiejtick, the 
 church, p. no. placed by God at a diftancc 
 from each other, p. iii, n2. can neither ot 
 them anfwer their end, without having the 
 Spirit of God in them, p. 1 1 1. 
 Mahomet, an account of him, p. 'jS, 77, 117. 
 pretended to chaftife idolaters, p. 79. ^.falfe 
 -prophet, p. 174. came up out of the earth, 
 conquered the kingdoms of Arabia and Syria, 
 unites in himfelf an abfolute fecular and fpi- 
 riiual power, p. 175. 
 
 Mahuzzimj 
 
INDEX. 25 
 
 Mahuzzim, tjtie Virgin Mary, faints and angels, 
 
 p. 76, 98. _ 
 
 Manajfeb, his abominations laid a foundation for 
 
 the definition of the Jewiffi nation, p. 187. 
 
 when he mi^de the daily facrifice to ccafe, p, 
 
 186, 190. 
 Man of Sin, St. Paul's prophecy of him, p. 995, 
 
 164, 172. 
 Marriage of the Jewifh and Chriftian church to 
 
 the Lord jefus, when it will be foleninized, 
 
 p. 269, 270. 
 Mafculine child, vv'hich the church will bring 
 
 forth, who, and when he will be born, p, 
 
 141 — 143. 
 Maximin. See Galerius. 
 Meafuring the temple &:c. what it intimated, p. 
 
 106. 
 Mede Mr. Jofepb^ apprehends the fignification 
 
 of the names of the twelve tribes of Ifrael, in 
 
 the order in which they are placed in this book^ 
 
 inftrudive to us, p. 44. his obfervations on, 
 
 the documents and monuments of the Indians 
 
 &c. p. ^6. at what time he begins the firlt 
 
 trumpet, ibid. 
 Megiddo, a great (laughter of the Turks there, 
 
 p. 235, 236. 
 Men, compared to grafs and trees, p. 57. 
 Metropolitans and patriarchs, when and by whom 
 
 eftablilhed in the church, p. 37, 38; fee Ex- 
 archs. 
 Michael, probably fignifies Chrid", p. 152, 232. 
 
 he and his angels fight againft the dragon and 
 
 his angels, p. 153. 
 Middleton Dr. his letter from Rome, p. 107, 165. 
 Millennium, what kind of time it will be, p. 151, 
 
 152, 282- — 285, 292, 293. what length of time, 
 
 p. 289 — 292. when it will begin and end, p. 
 
 2.82, 284, 2920 
 
 Minifters, 
 
i6 INDEX. 
 
 Minifters, reprefcnted by four animals, viz. a 
 lion^ an ox, a man, and an eagle, p. 6 — 9. their 
 common accomplilhmenrs and work, p. 10, 
 II. called 'witnejj'es, p. no, 113. what power 
 they have over their enemies, p. 114, 217. re- 
 prefcnted by an olive tree growing by the church, 
 or candleftick, p. no, ni. called ^;/^^/j, and 
 when, p. 194 — 198, 201. give the vials to the 
 angels, and how, p. 217, 218. 
 
 Momyllus or Augujlulus, the iail of the Roman 
 emperors, p. 64. 
 
 Monaftic life, when it began to be held in undue 
 veneration, p. S4. 
 
 Monks, friars &c. why compared to locufts, p, 
 82 — 85. when fet on a level with the priefts, p. 
 S4. their power reftrided under the fifth trum- 
 pet, p. 86. when put down in England by king 
 Henry VIII. ibid. 
 
 Months, as oppofed to days, what they fignify,^ 
 p. 107 — 109, 114. 
 
 Moon and Stars, reprefent inferior officers in a 
 ftate under the Sun or principal governor, p. 
 
 35' 3^» ^3^ 64. 
 
 Mojheini, his account when the church was di- 
 vided into the Latin and Greek, p. 117. of the 
 patrimonies of the church, p. 190. 
 
 Mountains, reprefent great or proud men, p. s^^, 
 mountains, hills and rivers, reprefent the differ- 
 ent degrees of men, p. 2.57. 
 
 Murders of popery, p. 98, 156, 2.65. 
 
 Myftery, the devils, p. 244. God's permitting 
 this, a great myftery for a time, p. 102, 103. 
 
 N 
 
 Ji^EBUCHADNEZZAR, when he deftroyed 
 -^' the temple at Jerufalem, and caufed the 
 daily facrifice to ceafe, p. 1S6, 189. 
 
 Nehulhtan^ 
 
I N D E X= 2; 
 
 Nehiifhtan, hrafs-work, the brazen Terpen t fo 
 called, p. 43. 
 
 Newton Sir Ifaac^ his fenfe of what ftorms of 
 thunder, lightning, and hail fignify, p. ^6. 
 
 Noab, knew the ye^/r^ but not the day and boiir 
 of the flood, p. 308. how long the waters pre- 
 vailed in that deluge, p. 312. 
 
 Number of the beaft, what, and how reckoned j 
 p. 177— 179. 
 
 Nuns, defcribed by their hair, p. ^S- 
 
 O 
 
 /^DOACER, ruins the v/ellern Roman empire^ 
 ^ p. 64. 
 
 Oppreflbrs, refemble burning mountains, p. gS. 
 Organs, fit for Jewifli, not for Chriftian worfhipj 
 
 p. 238. 
 Oftrogoths, their kingdom in Italy, p. 64. 
 
 T)A FISTS and Mahometans are Gentiles^ p. 10 j, 
 ■*■ Patience of the faints much tried by popery, 
 
 p. 170* 199' 
 Patrimonies fettled upon the church, p. 189, ic^o, 
 
 204. 
 Peace in the empire in Conftantine's time, p. 40. 
 Pelagianifm, when it fprang up, p. 60, 62. and 
 
 Arianifm bitter as wormwood, p. 60, 61. thefe 
 
 two produced Popery at firft, p. 62. 
 Pentecoft, the hour at which the Spirit was 
 
 poured out, that day bears fome analogy to 
 
 the time of Chrift's rcfurredion, and of the 
 
 final judgment, p. 305—307. 
 Perlecutions the ten heathen Roman, according 
 
 to Dr. CavCy p. 28. 
 Perfecutors fcized with horror, p. 39, 40. 
 
 Perfeverance 
 
fe8 1 N b E X. 
 
 Perfeverance of the faints to eternal life, p. 45^ 
 46, 53, 344. how their perfeverance in duty 
 will befecuredin heaven, p. 338. 
 
 t^erfian empire, reprefented by a ram, p. 191. 
 had the feet of a bear, p. 164. 
 
 Pcftilence, by way of eminence called deaths 
 p. 26. 
 
 Philtres or love-potions of the Babylonian whore^ 
 p. 244. 
 
 Pit, the bottomlefs, how the Pope went down to 
 open it, p. y^. 
 
 The Pope, firft called a fallen Jlar^ afterwards a 
 heafi^ then z dragon^ p. 69, 70, 120, 139 — 141, 
 146, 147. (See Z*^^/? irt, and dragon.) a falleri 
 liar, p. 61, 6^. when fell from heaven, p. 
 61, 70. three circiimftances which facilitated 
 his fall, p. 61 j 62. how long he lay on the 
 earth ftruggling for the character of tmiverfal 
 bidiop, p. 6^. decends into hell, through the 
 well of the abyfs, opens the bottomlefs pit, and 
 brings up Abaddon and Apollyon from thence^ 
 p. 70 — 73. unites in himfelf an abfolute fecular 
 and fpiritual power, p. 175. 
 
 Popery, its leading doctrines, p. 62, 122. dc- 
 fcribed by the prophet Daniel, p. 75, y6, 16^, 
 164. together with Mahometanifm, darkens 
 the fun and air, like the fmoke of a furnace, p. 
 75 — JS' has been aKvays witneifed againft, p. 
 112. will have another triumph, and how and 
 when, p. 62, 120 — 123, 169, 174 — 177. 
 
 Prayer, how it may be acceptable, p. 52, s^^ 
 faints quickened to it by their troubles, p. 
 
 51. 52- 
 
 Preaching called ^rc'pi'^^'/^?,^, p. 104, I05. 
 
 Prideaux Dr. his account of the life of Mahomety 
 p. 76, 77. of the time when the daily iacrifice 
 ceafed by the Babylonians, p. 189. and when 
 Cyrus took Babylon, p. 193. 
 
 Printing, 
 
INDEX. 29 
 
 Printing, when this art was difcovcred, p. 104. 
 Froteftant churches, of every nan^^e, are one of 
 
 the witnefles, 109 — 113. 
 Proud men refemble mountains, p. 58. 
 Providence, controuls the defigns of the wicked, 
 
 P- 235- 
 Purgatory, v^^hen firlt feigned, and for what pur-^ 
 pofes, p. 84, 200. 
 
 QUARTER, the Lift of the fourth, fifth and 
 fixthmiilennary, eminently dark to the church, 
 p. 2^3. 
 
 R 
 
 "O AINBOW, 7'ound about the throne, what it fig- 
 
 -^^ nified, p* 3, loi. 
 
 Ram, represents the Perfian empire, 191, 
 
 Reformation from Popery ^ when begun, p. 100, 
 104, 153, 156. 
 
 Religion, the Pagan, when fubverted in the 
 Roman empire, p. 34 — ^6. 
 
 Repentance, if Chrift does not give ir, no temporal 
 or eternal torments can produce it, p. 222, 
 223, 226. 
 
 Refurreftion, the firft is fpiritual, p. 285 — 288, 
 the dead in Chrift ftiall rife and be judged firft, 
 p. 302, 303, 313. a conjecture how long it will 
 be that the wicked rife after them, p. 312, 313. 
 refurretftion of Chrift. See Chrift. 
 
 Revelation, when given to John, p. 7, 105. con- 
 veyed to him by an angel, p. 271, 325,341. a 
 fealed book till Chrift opens it, p. ii — 19. gives 
 us the civil and religious hiftory of near half the 
 time of the world's continuance, p. 299. that 
 there are fufficient data in it, to fix the limes of 
 moft of the events, p. 351-^35^. that ir is our 
 
 duty 
 
^ .INDEX. 
 
 duly to (ludyit, p. 170, 343. the ftudy of it be- 
 fore the things therein predicted, are accom- 
 Tp\i(hed,fweet in the mouth, but bitter in the belly y 
 p. 104. when it is ftudied to purpofe, p. 105. 
 when it began to be neglecled, p. 9. when the 
 chief knowledge of this book began, p. 103 — 
 105. when it will be compleatiy underftood, 
 p. 102, 103, 131. 
 
 Rivers and fountains, reprefent the ftreams of 
 people which fupply a nation or government, 
 p. bo. a itar called wormwood falls into them 
 under the third trumpet, p. 59 — 63. become 
 blood under the third vial, p. 222. 
 
 Robes white, of what they are an emblem, p. 
 45, 46. 
 
 Roman empire, a third part of the then known 
 world, p. ^5. compared to a fea, p. 57, 60. 
 and to rivers and fountains of water, p. 60. har- 
 raffed by the Alemans &c. p* 49, 51. when 
 divided into the eailern and weilern, p. 39. 
 when it gave up the defence of Britain^ p. 60. 
 when crumbled into ten kingdoms, ibid, when, 
 and by whom the weftern empire was ruined, 
 p. 64. defcribed by Daniel, p. 191. 
 
 Romans, about what time St. Faid\ epiftle to 
 them was written, p. 216. 
 
 Rome, the feven hills on which it ftands, p. 246. 
 its feven different forms of government, p. 64, 
 140, 247. often warned, yet would not take 
 heed, p. 26, 6c^, its temporal and fpiritual dif- 
 grace, when, and by whom begun, p. 38, 39. 
 made a dukedom under the exarchs of Ravenne, 
 p. 64. 
 
 Rome papal, why compared to Sodom and 
 Babylon, p. 99. reduced to a comparative 
 wildernefs, p. 243. an earthquake cxpeded 
 there, p. 128, 129. will probably be made 
 a lake of fire and brimllone, and when, p. 
 
 265, 
 
INDEX. 
 
 31 
 
 p. 265, 267, 268, 278. her ruin bewailed, 
 
 p. 257—263. 
 Romilh church a fornicator, p. 99. communion 
 
 with her now finful, p. 107. when it will be 
 
 temporally uniafe, p. 260. 
 Rttfinus^ a prime Minifter, his perfidy began the 
 
 deftruflion of the Roman empire, p. ^,6. 
 
 VABBATICAL year adumbrated the millennium, 
 
 p. 293. 
 Sacrifice, /^^ Jewifh daily ^ when it ceafed by Ma- 
 nalTeh, p. 186, 190. by the Babylonians, p. 
 
 186, 189. by Antiochus Epiphanes, p. 186, 
 
 187. by the Romans, p. 186, 189, 192. 
 Saints, Kings and Priejls^ how they reign on the 
 
 Earth, p. 17, 18, 283, 287. will be raifed 
 firft, and judged probably before the wicked 
 are raifed, p. 302, 313, 314. a conjediure 
 how long time the judging of them, and of the 
 angels, may probably take up, p. 3 1 1. 
 
 Saracens, why compared to loculls, p. yj, 78. 
 
 . their conquells defcribed by Danici, p. y6, 
 93. fpared the countries they invaded, p. 79. 
 their time, and manner of making their in- 
 vafions, p. 80. pulh at the eallern Roman 
 empire, p. y6, 80, ^^. the time of their con- 
 queirs, p. 81, 82. 
 
 Sta, reprefents a government, p. c^y, 60. a 
 great mountain call into it under the ft-cond 
 trumpet, p. sy, s^. becomes as putrid blood 
 under the feccnd vial, p. 211, 222. fca if 
 glafs, what it reprelented, p. 7, 8, 2 ;5, 209. 
 what is meant by the fea giving ttp the dead 
 which were therein, p. 303, 313. 
 
 Sealing, what it fignifies, p. 42. 
 
 C c Seals, 
 
32 INDEX, 
 
 Seals, Chrift only ^worthy to open tbem^ p. i^, 
 thofe of this book not of any private interpre- 
 tation, p. 23. what the firft: difcloles, p, 20, 
 ■21, the fecond, p. 22, 23. the third, p. 23 — 
 25. the fourth, p. 25 — 27. the fifth, p. 28 — 
 31, the fixth, p. gi — ^j, the feventh, p. 
 48 — ^s^ wherein the four firft feab^ trumpets 
 and viaht dilfer from the three laft of each, 
 p. 220. 
 
 Seven, this number important to us, with refpe<^ 
 IQ the Lord's-day, p. 50, 51. th^feven/pirits^ 
 reprefented by the feven lamps of fire, are 
 the feven horns, zndfeveu eyes of the Lambj 
 
 p. 5» H5 55« 
 Sicide, an inftrument by which both faints and 
 
 fmners are removed from the earth, p. 200 — 
 
 205. 
 Sign of the crofs, not appointed of God in bap- 
 
 tifm, p. 43. figns in this book, p. 207. 
 Silence in heaven, what it fignifies, p. 49, 50. 
 Sinners, what they can endure here, nothing to 
 
 what they fhail fi'ifFer hereafter, p. 218, 239. 
 
 See Hell 
 Sion, when, and how Chriji ^i\\ fi and upon X.\i3X 
 
 mouyit, p. 18 i. 
 Smoke of a great furnace, an emblem of the 
 
 manner in which Popery and Mahometanifm 
 
 darkened the world,^ p. ^'i — 75. 
 tSodom, Rome papal fo called, p. 99, 124. when 
 
 the firft law againft its abomination was made 
 
 in England, p. 124. 
 Sorceries, or poifonings, p. 98, 322, 345. 
 Souls under the altar, p. 28 — 30. 
 Star, in prophetic language, fignifies 2i prince ot 
 
 prophet y and efpccially the latter, p. c^^^ 61, 
 
 a falling ilar what, p. 6S. the Pope fo called, 
 
 p. 6^, 
 z 
 
INDEX. 33 
 
 p. 6^, 70. when he fell, p. 61, 70. when his 
 fall began to be generally known, p. 70. 
 
 Stars, joinc i with the fun and moon, fignify in- 
 ferior officers in a ftate, p. S9' 
 
 Sultanies, or the four Turkifh principalities, 
 when and where founded, p. 95. 
 
 Sun, moon and ftars, reprefenc jupreme and fub- 
 ordinate governors in a kingdom, p. 25'> 3^-> 
 5^ — gr, the third part of them fmitten under 
 the fourth trumpet, p. 6^ — 65. when the light 
 of the fun was literally darkened in the eaft, 
 p. 75, 81. it will fiorch men with heat under 
 the fourth vial, p. 223. 
 
 Syria, a northern kingdom, with refpedl to the 
 land of Ifrael, p. 'jo. 
 
 cr'ABERNACLE of God with men, what thit 
 
 • phrafe figi ities, p. 320. whcit the temple of ths^ 
 tabernacle of witn^fs \\gm^(t% p. 210. 
 
 Tears, why God botdes thofe of his fervants, 
 p. 218. ■ 
 
 Temple, opened in heaven, p. 133, 134, 210, 
 211. how the Lord rook poHlOlon of th-* tem- 
 ple whicli Solomon built-, and what his entrance 
 into it typified, p. 213. a third tf-tr pie may 
 probably be built at Jerufalem, for chriilian 
 worihip, p. 214. 
 
 Theodoric, founds the kingdom of the Oilirogoths 
 in Icaly, p. 64. 
 
 Theodofius, the Great, p. 49, 51. when he died, 
 p. 5b. 
 
 Thrones, the twenty-four for the elders, not for 
 miniiters, p. 4. the throne of God in heaven, 
 p. ^, 5 — 8. the Ji-idgc afcends a gnat white 
 one at the great day, p, 301, 
 
 C c 2 Thunder, 
 
34 INDEX. 
 
 Thunder, lightning &c. awful indications of 
 God's prerence, p. 5, 54, 134, 182. the feven 
 thunders, p. 101, 102. 
 
 Titus., when he deftroyed the temple at Jerufalenij 
 p. 187. 
 
 Tranflation of the bible, when the prefent was 
 made, p. viii. Introdudion. 
 
 Tree of life. See Chrift. 
 
 Trees and grafs, reprefent men of high and low 
 degree, p. S7' 
 
 Tribes, the twelve of Ilrael, the fignification of 
 their names, p. 44. their names written on the 
 gates of the heavenly Jerulalem, p. 325, 
 326. 
 
 Trumpet, why the word is fingular, (ch. viii. 13.) 
 p. 6^., 66. what is the proper time of a trum- 
 pet, p. 100. its time may be known, p. 55. 
 the time of the fifth, p. 81, 82, 85, 86. of the 
 fixth, p. ICO, 115 — 119. of the feventh, p. 
 129, 131. wherein the ieventh trumpet differs 
 from the preceding, p. 129, 130, 185. the fe- 
 venth, is an eternal trumpet, p. 299, 300. 
 
 Trumpets, give aloud and awakening found, p. 
 54, c,^. the four iirft ihook down the Roman 
 eaipire, p. sSi 220. the three laft treat of one 
 fubje^t, p. (>6. wherein the four firft feals, 
 trumpets and vials., differ from the three laft of 
 each, p. 220. wherein the four firft trumpets 
 and vials refemble each other, ibid, wherein 
 they differ, p. 220, 224. 
 
 Turban, the vulgar Turkifh crown, p. 79. 
 
 Turks, are horfemen, p. 92, ^^. their vicftories 
 defcribed by Daniel, p. g'^. deftroy the eaftern 
 Roman empire, p. 94. when they took Con- 
 ftantinople, ibid, what numbers they employed 
 ao-ainft the Chriilians, p. ^6, when the laft of 
 their conquefts over them, ibid, how long 
 
 their 
 
INDEX. 35 
 
 their luccefles againft the Chriftians continued, 
 p. 95, ^6. exad money for liberty to be of the 
 Greek church, p. 112. they, and others, fall 
 together in the land of Judea, under the fixth 
 viaL"), p. 227 — 237. deftroyed by fire from 
 heaven after the millennium, p. '^^S—'^91' 
 
 U. V 
 TTZZAH dies for touching the ark, and why, 
 
 Valentinlan I. and II, and Gratian, when they 
 
 reigned, p. 49. 
 VaUntinian III. attacked by Attila and his Huns, 
 
 p. 58. 
 Valley, of Jehojhaphat^ v,'hsre it lay, p. 236. of 
 
 Shinim, an eminent effufion of the Spirit 
 
 there after the fixth vial is poured out, 
 
 P-237- 
 
 Vials, tall under the feventh trumpet, and are 
 none of them yet poured out, p. 208, v/hat the 
 word fignifies, p. 218. mnft betaken literally, 
 p. 224. given to the angels by gofpel minifters, 
 p. 218. by them. God avenges his p^ifecuted 
 minifters and fervants, p. 217. what tiiiie they 
 will probably take up, p. 215 — 217. the time 
 of the firft, fecond, third, fourth, fifth, fixth 
 and feventh, p. 220 — 240. wherein the four 
 firft vials differ from the three laft, p. 220. 
 wherein the vials refemble, and wherein they 
 differ from the trumpets, p. 220, 224, &:c. 
 they 2ire the hj} plagues, p. 239, 240. 
 
 Voices, thunders, lightnings and earthquakes, 
 reprefent hoftile incurfions, p. 51, 54. great 
 voices, what they fignify, p. 49, 13'!, 132. 
 each of the three woe trumpets has two voices, 
 p. 6.6. 
 
 C c 3 W fFJR 
 
36 INDEX. 
 
 W 
 
 TI/l'lR reprefented by a red horfe^ p. 22. by 
 
 ''^^ ^oxxViS of thwider^ lightnings haiU and over- 
 
 fowing rain, P« 56- the war of Michael and his 
 
 angels, againft the dragon and his angels, p. 
 
 , «52» ^53^ 156. 
 
 Warning, given of the three woe-trumpets, p. 
 6^ — 6j. the Latin church would not take 
 warning by the deftrudion of the eailern em- 
 pire, p. 97, 98. the world is warned of their 
 danger, when the devil is call down among 
 them, p. 154, 155. 
 
 Waters, reprefent feople, multitudes, nations and 
 tongues, p. 227, 249. the waters of the fandu- 
 ary of different depths, at different times, p. 
 214, 215. 
 
 Well, of the abyfs what it fignifies, p. 70, 71. 
 when and by whom opened, p. 70, 281. how the 
 Pope defcended to open it, p. 72, y^. 
 
 Whithy\ Dr. his treatife on the millennium, p. 
 286. 
 
 ll^icklife, when he lived and preached, p. 104, 
 
 1.53- 
 Wildernefs, what that word fignifies, p. 144. the 
 
 nature, difference, and times of the woman's 
 firil and fecond flight into it, p. 144 — 152. 
 America probably the lafl wildernefs into 
 which Ihe will fiec, p. 144, 149. the world 
 will be a wildernefs to the church, even in the 
 millennium, p. 151, 152. 
 Winds, the emblem of commotions in the world, 
 
 . P-40- 
 
 Wine prefs, trodden without the gates of Rome, 
 
 when, p. 157, 204, 205. 
 Wings, oi the Roman Eagle, when given to the 
 woman, p. 158, 159. 
 
 Witneffes, 
 
INDEX. 35? 
 
 Witneffes, who the two are, p. 109—11^, i^g, 
 their commifTion and employment, p> iij, 
 114, 118, 1465 147. what power they ha/e, 
 p. 113, 114. in what part of their time they 
 will have the greateft power, p» 116. what is 
 to befal them when they have finiSied tbrtr 
 teftimony, p. 120 — 125. their deatk both 
 fpiritual and temporal, p. 126, their refur- 
 redion fpiritual, p. 12.7. the difference be- 
 tween ibem and Gods fealed ones, and the 
 woman clothed with the fun^ &c, p. 1^6, 146. 
 
 Woe, what it fignifies, p. 86» 87, 116, 119, 
 208. each of the three lad trumpets has 
 a woe both for the eail and v/eft, p, 6^j 66, 
 the time of the firft, p. 82, 85, of the fecond, 
 p. 95, 96, 100, 119. of the third, p. 144. a 
 woe denounced againil the v/orld, v/hen the 
 devii is call down amongd them, p. 154^ 
 
 155- 
 Womauy clothed with the fun, p. 336—138. her 
 
 fleeing and flying into the w^ildtrnefs, p. J 49,. 
 
 150. a conjefture at what time, the rib was 
 
 taken out of Adam's fide to be formed a 
 
 woman, p. 305, 
 Woman^ arrayed in purple and fcariet, has on. 
 
 her forehead the names of blafphemy, p. 
 
 243 — 249. druck with the blood of the iaints, 
 
 p. 245. 
 Wormwood, its bitternefs reprefents natural anci 
 
 moral derolations, p. 59' — 62. 
 
 X 
 VERXES's great army, p. ^6, 
 
 Y 
 
 'Y^EJRy the fabbatical, what it adumbrated, 
 -* p. 293. 
 
 C c 4 -Z. ZECHA' 
 
3? INDEX. 
 
 yECHARIAlV^ prophecy of the deftruaion 
 ^ of the Turks in the land of Judea, p. 
 
 228 — 230, 236. 
 Zerubbabel2iV\A Jojhua, olive-trees growing by the 
 
 Jewifh church or candleftick, p. no. 
 
 A BRIEF 
 
29 
 
 A BRIEF 
 
 CHRONOLOGY 
 
 O F T H E 
 
 PRINCIPAL EVENTS, mentioned in 
 thefe REMARKS. 
 
 I. Before the Incarnation of Chrill. 
 
 Events. Years. 
 
 ^T'HE creation of the world, 4000 
 
 -*• 7/"^z^/& began to prophecy, 760 
 
 The daily facrifice ceafed by 7 ^^ 
 
 Manaffeh, - S "^ 
 
 ' by Nebuchadnezzar, 584 
 
 byAntiochusEpiphanes, 168 
 
 Page. 
 
 291, 
 299 
 
 186 
 
 ibid, 
 ibid. 
 
 307 
 
 II. Between Chrift's Incarnation, and A.D. 1778. 
 
 N.B. See the time of the ten heathen Roman 
 perfecntions, p. 28. 
 
 The Roman war againft the 
 
 Jews, which continued fe- > 
 
 ven years, began, A. D. J 
 
 Jerufalem taken by the Romans, 
 
 Tht Revelation given to St. John, 
 
 The gofpel, and epifl:les,of St. 7 
 
 John written, - ^ 
 
 A temple ered:ed to Jupiter 5 
 
 Capitolinus, where the tem-> 
 
 pie of God had Hood, ^ 
 
 66, 
 70 
 
 97 
 
 132, 
 
 22, 309 
 
 22, 186 
 
 22 
 
 105 
 
 S7 
 
 Afa-^ 
 
-ars. 
 
 Pag?;. 
 
 138 
 
 24- 
 
 251 
 
 27 
 
 306 
 
 37 
 
 312 
 
 4.1 
 
 312 
 
 61 
 
 317 
 
 6z 
 
 330 
 
 39 
 
 337 
 
 ibid. 
 
 40 A brief CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 Events. 
 A famine in the Roman empire, 
 
 began, 
 A fifteen years peftilencc in 
 
 that empire, began, 
 Conftantine the great begins his 
 
 reign. 
 
 Above 12,000 Jews and Idol- 7 
 
 ators baptized, - ^ 
 
 The Pope fails as a ftar from 7 
 
 heaven to the earth, 5 
 
 Arius fpreads his errors, 
 
 Conftantine removes the feat of? 
 
 the empire toConftantinople^ 
 
 ., — — he dies, 
 
 Theodofius the great dies ^ the 
 Roman empire is divided in- 
 to the eailern and weftern, 
 and the Huns and Goths 
 make incurfions upon it, 
 Alaric and his Goths bcfiege^ 
 Rome, and PelagianiimjV 
 fpreads, - 3 
 
 Attila and others fall upon the 7 
 Roman empire, - ^ 
 
 Britain calls in the Saxons to its? 
 aid, about, - ^ 
 
 Genferic plunders Rome, 
 The Roman empire crumbled? 
 into ten kingdoms, - 5 
 Rome ruined under Momyllus, 
 Odoacer flain. 
 
 The Roman fenate, Confuls*^ 
 and Patricians, wholly de-> 
 ftroyed, - j 
 
 Purgatory firfl: feigned. 
 
 395 
 
 410 
 
 440, 
 &c. 
 
 450 
 455 
 456 
 476 
 493 
 
 600 
 
 39, 5^- 
 
 ^6 J 6a 
 
 58 
 
 6q 
 ibid. 
 60, 247 
 
 64 
 
 ibid. 
 
 ibid. 
 
 84 
 The 
 
A brief CHRONOLOGY. 4t 
 
 Events. 
 
 The monks r.v'ed to a level? 
 wich,or fet above the priefts, $ 
 
 Th? emperor Phocas 'leclares") 
 thebilhopofRomeuniverfal j 
 BiH-iop, I 
 
 Mahomet retires to his cave Y 
 near Mecca, 
 
 And the holy city is trodden 
 under feet, - J 
 
 Patrimonies given to the church, 
 
 Mahomet begins to call him /J 
 felf the apoftle of God, I 
 
 he fiets from Mecca, 
 
 The light of the fun eminently 7 
 darkened in the eall, - 3 
 
 The Latin fervice bc^jn to be? 
 ufed in the churches, - I 
 
 The Saracens befiegeConilan-? 
 tinople, - 5^ 
 
 and again in, 
 
 The Exarchate of Ravenna 
 gained for the Pope, 
 
 The kingdom of the Lom- 
 bard's gained for him, 
 
 Tangrolypix the Turk puts a 
 final end to the Saracen em- 
 pire. 
 
 The firft law againft the abo- 7 
 mination of Sodom made r 
 in England, - ^ 
 
 The fynod of Thouloufe for-T 
 bids fhe reading of the fcrip- > ^ 
 tures, - J 
 
 The Turks loofed, who had? ^ 
 been bound near Euphrates, 3 ^ 
 
 Years. 
 605 
 
 606 
 
 607 
 612 
 622 
 626 
 
 666 
 
 672 
 
 718 
 755 
 774 
 
 1067 
 1112 
 
 ,228 
 
 Page. 
 84 
 
 69 
 
 77 
 108 
 189, 190 
 
 8r 
 
 ibid. 
 
 75^ 81 
 
 178 
 
 80 
 ibid. 
 248 
 
 ibid. 
 
 82 
 124 
 
 104 
 
 S5. 95 
 
 Gun-- 
 
Years. 
 
 Page. 
 
 1342 
 
 93 
 
 13S0 
 1450 
 
 104 
 ibid. 
 
 1453 
 
 94 
 
 1492 
 
 55>i25 
 
 1517 
 
 100, 104 
 
 
 '53 
 
 I 
 
 1540 
 
 1562 
 
 1602 
 1662 
 
 42 A brief CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 Events. 
 Gunpowder begins to be ufed7 
 
 in war, - S 
 
 Wickliffe preaches. 
 The art of printing difcovered, 
 Conftantinople taken by the 7 
 
 Turks, - I 
 
 America difcovered by Chrifto- 7 
 
 pher Columbus, - ^ 
 
 TK*e reformation from Popery 7 
 
 began, - S 
 
 The order of the Jefuits efta-1 
 
 blifhed, - I 
 
 And the religious houfes put > 
 
 down in England by King I 
 
 Henry VIII, - J 
 
 The thirty nine articles of the^ 
 
 church of England, firft pro-f 
 
 duced in a convocation of ( 
 
 the clergy, - J 
 
 Arminianifm fpreads greatly. 
 More than 2,000 minifters 
 
 ejeded from the church of 
 
 England, 
 The Turks gain the laft af their 
 
 victories over the Chriftians, 
 The Revelation begins to be 
 
 more underftood; and 
 KingCharlesII. gives a general 
 
 indulgence to the Englifh 1 
 
 nonconformifts,': - J 
 
 The a6t of toleration given to"^ 
 
 the Diflenters in England, ^ 
 The expulfion of the Jefuits, 
 
 > 1672 
 
 ^773 
 
 86 
 
 254 
 
 62 
 
 252^ 254, 
 
 96 
 
 loi, 104, 
 
 100 
 
 252 
 102 
 
 III. Events 
 
A brief CHRONOLOGY. 
 
 4^ 
 
 III. Events which the Author of thefe i^^w^r;^^ 
 expeds after this A. D. 1778. 
 
 Events. Years 
 
 ■:| 
 
 1862 
 1866 
 
 866 
 
 >iS66 
 
 The convcrfion of the Jews? ^g 
 begins, 
 
 The two witnefics flain, 
 
 Are raifcrd again, 
 
 An earthquake at Rome de 
 ftroys 7,000 of their nobi 
 lity and gentry, 
 
 The feventh trumpet founds. 
 
 The Jews return to their own 
 land. 
 
 The church puts off her fack- 
 cloth and is clothed with the 
 fun. 
 
 The converfion of the Gentiles 
 begins, 
 
 The Mahometans become pa- 
 pal Chriftians, 
 
 And the Roman bead becomes 
 a dragon. 
 
 The Grand Seignior calls him- 
 felf the apoftle of Chrift, 
 
 enters upon his full reign 7 ^ gg 
 
 with the firft beaft, - ^ 
 
 and goes to work miracles ? 
 
 before him at Rome, - 5 
 
 The beafts wound in one of his 
 heads, is completely heal- 
 ed i but 
 
 The church flees probably into 
 the wildernefs of America, 
 
 The wine-prefs trodden with- 
 out the city of Rome, 
 
 1886 
 
 886 
 
 > 1926 
 
 Page. 
 
 105,193 
 
 120 
 ibid. 
 
 129 
 
 184, 193 
 
 137, 146 
 
 196 
 
 176 
 
 179 
 
 176 
 
 ibid, 
 ibid. 
 
 69 
 
 150 
 204 
 A Tem- 
 
44 A brief CHRQNOLO G T. 
 
 1942 
 
 1942 
 2016 
 
 Events. Years, 
 
 A temple built at Jeriifalem, 1936 
 The fevcn vials darken and al- j 
 moft deftroy thePope's king- > 
 dom,fromA.D. 1936, to ) 
 The ten horns of the beaft be- 
 gin to hate the whore, and 
 burn her with fire. 
 The millennium begins, 
 Some unknown glorious event ? 
 
 for the church, - i ^ 
 
 The millennium ends, - 3016 
 The world ends, and judgment / 
 
 begins, - {^ ^ 5 
 
 The judging of the righteous 
 ends-, and all the wicked 
 are raifed, 
 The judging of the wicked 
 ends i and faints and fmners 
 are removed to heaven and 
 hell^ 
 
 3200 
 
 66b' 
 
 Page. 
 212—214 
 
 206—240 
 
 249, 250 
 
 278 
 230 
 295, 298 
 
 304,307 
 312 
 
 ibid. 
 
 N I S. 
 
Printed hy the fame Juthor^ 
 
 Ab^ Sold by J. BucKLAKD.Pater-NofterRow; T. Cad el, 
 at Briftol ; J. Willis, at Newbury ; and J. Buncombe, 
 £t Taunton, 
 
 F- 
 
 'AMILT RELIGION, a Sermon on 
 Joftiua's Rdblution. Chap. xxiv. 15. 
 Price 6i. 
 
 Jlfv, Price Q.d, 
 
 A LETTER to Dr. PRIESTLEY, occafioned 
 by his Appeal to Profeffors of Chriftianity, on 
 the following Subjedis, viz. 
 
 i. TheUfeofReafonin 
 Matters of Religion. 
 
 IL The power of Man 
 todotheWiilofGod. 
 
 HI. Original Sin. 
 
 ly, Eledion and Re- 
 
 probation. 
 
 V. The Divinity of 
 Chrift, and 
 
 VI. Atonement for Sin 
 by the Death of 
 Chrift. 
 
'mmim».^Mit^